Mast

4: Accessible Ava A full-length mirror stood next to the door for the mistress’s large closet. A closer look showed it to be covered with dust and smudges. Ava retrieved a bottle of glass cleaner and a rag from her caddy of cleaning supplies. Catching her reflection, she noticed her headdress was slightly askew and paused to straighten it. Looking herself up and down she checked the rest of her uniform, stealing a moment of pride at her own appearance. ...

Chapter Five - Atlantis Alpha One As soon as the spinning and distortion stopped, Spacer Bob stood to address the crowd. “As you may be able to see,” he said, “we are not on the planet of the giants.” He paused to gesture out at a large octagonal ring that, except for its size and shape, resembled many of the fighting rings I have seen throughout the galaxy. The arena surrounding the ring was rather simple with a large area open to the sun and several rows of comfortable looking seats stretching up under wooden roofs that protected the crowd from the intense sun. There were only a few hundred spectators in the stands, all of whom were semi-concealed in the darkness created by the cantilevered roofs. Strangely, there was a large empty area above the seats which allowed Spacer Bob’s craft to adjust itself slightly and fit in exactly behind the seated crowd. ...

Chapter 16 Evelyn guided Ana down the stairs. She stood before the heavy velvet curtain, her breath shallow. She had been here once before. A taste. An invitation. The thin latex suit covered her, ankle to neck. It was crotchless and left her breasts free. A latex thong and latex bra covered her up. Blindfolded in a latex hood with no eyeholes, she remembered the way the attendants had circled her clitoris with inhuman tongues, how they seemed to grab and tug at it, tease and worship it. That night had branded itself into her memory with a searing, aching desire that had never dulled. She’d become hooked in a single evening. Her body knew frustration intimately, a pulse of denial wrapped around her core like an iron tether. But tonight, the Sanctum awaited. ...

PRELIMINARIES “uhh - uhh - uhhhh YEAHHHHH!” Brent grunted and arched backward, cum spewing through his clenched fingers, legs splayed as he watched Stacy pinch her big nipples and call out his name over and over. Her voice echoed and vibrated with undeniable passion, eyes staring hotly into his, bouncing up and down more and more urgently as his own orgasm approached - Then the video shut off, and he was just fisting himself, spewing against the underside of his desk and onto the carpet, groaning. She had been THAT close! The website prompt showed him how many credits he had left, and it wasn’t enough to get something really satisfying. Frustrated, Brent pushed his chair back away from the computer, got up on shaky legs, and padded naked and sticky to the bathroom in order to clean himself up. ...

6 Valerie’s Homecoming Surprise Valerie’s key turned in the penthouse lock just after dusk, the city’s glow bleeding in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Mid-semester break had come early (professors on strike, dorms half-empty), and she’d taken the red-eye, every mile of the flight aching with the need to feel Jessie’s skin under her palms again, to taste the surrender she’d only been able to imagine through late-night texts and breathless phone calls. ...

Part 5 Claire Devroux would never have called herself a morning person, though circumstances had certainly conspired to turn her into one, the seemingly endless demands that single motherhood had placed upon her leading to years spent rushing about the house in the hopes of getting dressed and out the door on time with her daughter in tow had more or less trained the instinct into her. It was simply habit now and no matter how tired she was, no matter how poorly she’d slept the night before, the woman always seemed to wake up at exactly the same time even without the intervention of an alarm clock. Oh, there had certainly been times when it had proven to be a useful skill, but there had also been days when things had finally calmed down and she’d wanted nothing more than to surrender to the seductive embrace of her pillow and drift back to sleep only to find herself unable to do so. ...

5 1- Simmering Appetites Weeks blurred into a hazy rhythm after the Apex Grand’s near-catastrophe, Valerie’s dorm-room walls now plastered with photos of that last weekend—tangled limbs and tear-streaked grins frozen in time, a collage of bruises blooming like forbidden roses. College had swallowed her whole: lectures on postcolonial theory clashing in her mind with phantom pings of latex directives, her fingers tracing faint welts under flannel sheets during late-night calls with Jessie, the static crackle of the call a poor substitute for the polymer’s vice. ...

Part One Our embrace was a fleeting comfort as an alarm went off at 7am on a cold and cloudy Saturday in November. I acted like I was still asleep. As she left my embrace to turn off her alarm and start her day. I rotated to my back and got a light kiss on the lips that I struggled to not reciprocate. I had worked late the night before and did not want her to feel guilty for waking me up. I kept my eyes closed as she got ready for some kind of work meeting. What a waste of a Saturday. Listening carefully, I heard her descend the stairwell and her car angrily sped away. I was sad to be alone today but grateful to have the opportunity to clean up our modest one-bedroom apartment. It is not much but we always did our best with what he had. ...

4 With Valerie’s college departure circling like a shadow on the calendar, Eleanor Hargrove had orchestrated one final indulgence for the girls, a lavish escape to the Apex Grand, one of her husband’s sprawling chrome-and-crystal empire lording over the city skyline. Over breakfast in the sun-dappled conservatory, amid the clink of porcelain and the faint steam of chamomile tea, she’d unveiled the plan with her trademark poise: a sprawling three-bedroom penthouse suite, all with floor-to-ceiling views of the skyline and hint of luxury that masked the deeper games to come that she’d planned. ...

Prologue She pulled me back at the last minute, her hand gripping the thick base of my topknot firmly. I felt his cock twitch as it slithered wetly out of my throat. Even then I unconsciously tried to hold onto it, sucking harder so that it slipped out between my wet lips with a loud, slurping squelch, just as his load shot. I felt his cum splash into my open mouth, another shot splattered across my face, there was so much of it. I moaned, half in discomfort from her grip on my hair, half in pent up arousal from the vibrating toys embedded in my latex thong that had kept me edging the whole time. ...

Part 4 – Decisions Stone floors really weren’t made to be slept on, Catherine thought for perhaps the thousandth time on the night. Still, with how sleep deprived and exhausted she was, she should be asleep by now. It had been at least a few hours since Lia left her chained to the wall in this tiny stone room filled with the devices of her nightmares and dreams. In the total blackness of her cell, her mind roiled with turmoil. Thoughts crashing in violent waves across her mind. ...

The weekend was approaching, and things at the Hargrove household were happening, the air hummed with anticipation of what could be their last chance to enjoy their shared fantasies, with Valerie due to leave for college soon. The air felt thicker now, laced with the faint, lingering scent of last week’s indulgences—the pantry still smelled of herbs and sweat and the sharp tang of arousal and surrender. “Mother, could I become a maidbot for the weekend again? I really enjoyed my time under the house systems control.” Valerie asked, “It helps me relax.” ...

Fantasies cannot simply be dismissed. They exist and form one of the pillars of a person’s psyche. Jill was a woman who desperately yearned to experience the thrill of being a sex slave. She had heard stories of foreign countries where sex slavery was legal, and she longed to experience that freedom for herself. Her fantasies took in the stories she found and they backstopped her fantasies and desires. It became a need, not just a desire to experience sex l submission to the level a sex slave knows. ...

2. Stamina Caught “It’s called a chastity cage,” The name sounded vaguely familiar. “…and it’s going to help you with your self-control.” She opened a drawer in the workbench and pulled out a set of keys. Were they in there the whole time? Then, climbing up on the bench, she unlocked the cuffs. My tired arms slumped. I pulled the ballgag out of my mouth, not even bothering to unbuckle it; just let it hang wet around my neck. I dropped to the floor, my hands shaking as I desperately released my ankles. ...

Part 2 – A Longer Stay Even after hours like this, it was still so strange to Catherine to have her eyes wide open, but to see absolutely nothing. The darkness made time twist. She knew she had been here for quite a while, but there was no way for her to actually know how long it had been since Lia left, since she was left to live out her fantasy of being a prisoner suffering in a dungeon. The hours had been both the best and worst that Catherine thought she had ever endured in her 31 years among the living. ...

Justin was bored. Here he was, sat alone in his dorm room, in the middle of Spring Break while the rest of his classmates were partying it up in Cancun. How had it come to this? Only a couple of weeks ago Justin had a girlfriend and a guaranteed place on the trip. Then he managed to mess it all up. Justin couldn’t face the prospect of seeing Maddy so soon after their break-up (or see her potentially hook up with other guys) so he’d sold his ticket to his otherwise reclusive roommate. He’d used the money from the ticket to buy himself a new gaming laptop. The idea was to distract himself while everyone else was away having a great time. Except there was one problem: it still hadn’t arrived. ...

Part 1 Standing outside a castle in Germany on a warm summer day, Catherine couldn’t wait for the scheduled tour. She stood with a group of maybe fifteen others by the gates though she highly doubted anyone here was excited in the same way she was. Catherine had visited an untold number of European castles and manors over the years to indulge in a particularly peculiar pastime of hers. She came to these places not for the architecture or the history, though often she did find such things fairly interesting. No, she came to these places to satisfy her need for a very specific fantasy. Since as far back as she could remember, Catherine had been enraptured by medieval dungeons and torture devices. ...

Chapter 9 Four days later, they met again. Evelyn swirled her glass of crimson wine slowly, the liquid catching the dim glow of Abyss’s lounge. Across from her, Elise leaned forward, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the tabletop. There was an intensity in her gaze, a hunger that Evelyn had come to recognize all too well. Elise was ready to explain all the details of how she intended to change the existing black rubber coffin’s design. The club’s mistress had demanded specifics. She wanted to know exactly how it would be different from the standard black rubber coffin. ...

After a year of college in the dormitory where roommates are assigned and not chosen, Jill, now 19 felt that she’d like to have a roommate that would be a better match. Jill got along with her first year roommates, but none really became friends. They all had their own separate interests. Jill never thought of herself as hot or beautiful, but her lovers would dispute that. They would consider her very sexy with her short blond hair, blue eyes and firm C/D cup tits with pointy nipples with well defined pink areolas. She always kept her slave cunt bald as would be required of her by an owner, she imagined. ...

Prologue If your BDSM reading preference is getting right to the action, followed by more action and nothing but action, you might want to skip this writing. I offer that suggestion as this is a true story of CNC play that details what happened to me over a long three days, so there are lots of facts, backstory, physical descriptions and personal thoughts that go along with the strict bondage and sexual abuse I received, i.e. to some it is a long read. Still, I’m told many BDSM enthusiasts find it intriguing as well as stimulating to read a real story over a fictional one. That said, I think you’ll find this one has more than enough action during its course. Some parts may even be hard to believe, but it all happened. ...

Part 4 Jackie and Tom’s shared passion for their intimate displays had grown steadily, each new creation pushing the boundaries of their trust and creativity. During a recent weekend getaway, they had visited a historic castle, its ancient stone walls steeped in stories of bygone eras. The highlight for both was the dungeon—a dimly lit chamber filled with relics of restraint, from rusted shackles to intricate iron devices. Jackie’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she explored, her fingers tracing the cold metal of chains and cages. Tom noticed her lingering gaze, particularly on a metal gibbet cage suspended from the ceiling, its human-shaped frame both foreboding and captivating. She seemed lost in thought, her breath catching as she imagined herself confined within it. ...

Part 21 Chapter 95: Last Night in Thoth Back in the studio, Ellie let the illusion fall and Honey shimmered back into view. She was cuffed again and he stood looking at her. ‘Ezio,’ Ellie said after a moment’s silence. ‘Do you…’ For a moment she was not a Seductress but Ellie Trapp, college student. ‘Do you want to see me again? Outside, I mean…’ She cringed inwardly. ‘You are a girl, right?’ He was joking but the comment jarred her. ...

On Saturday afternoon, Ina stood in her parents’ water sports shop, surfed the Internet bored and could hardly wait and see that it was time to close the shop so that she could finally go home. Ina hated it, when she had to work in the shop of her parents, but her parents were at a fair this weekend, so that it was her job to keep the business open and to operate the customers. Just when Ina looked at the clock again to see if she could finally close the shop, she heard someone entering the shop. When Ina looked up, she saw a beautiful woman, with gold blonde, medium-length hair that was about the same stature and size as Ina. ...

Part 4 My owner made sure to keep the volume down on the television as low as it could go, but not too low to be unable to hear what was happening on screen. It was a strange sight to see, Donna had very little issue before with people seeing what she was into, it was one of the first aspects of the woman we learnt when we met her for the first time. That she was into a type of porn. ...

Part 18 Chapter 80: The Call Amazonne knew she was being summoned and it was a summons she could not resist. Even in Fantasia, moving in bondage required considerable effort and she was panting hard when she finally thought she was far enough away to work herself free without disturbing the rest of the party. It took her nearly an hour more to escape, and she soon realised that tugging on the rope, rotating her wrists to seek out the knots was more effective and safer than trying to saw through the cords by rubbing them against her sword. Eventually she managed to free her left wrist and then untie the rope around her right one. Her elbows were still pinned together and the ropes that bound her ankles were tied to her elbow bonds but with her hands free she was able to use her sword to cut through the cords holding her in the hogtie and then, finally, able to extend her ankles, she sat up and, wedging the sword against a rock, managed to free her arms. This left the rope harness with its knotted crotch rope and intricate bindings designed to constrain and tease her breasts. She was about to cut it away when she saw someone move in the camp and crouched down behind the rock to conceal herself. ...

Part 3 Somehow the silence worsened. Both Cleo and I sat by the side of our owner, resting our butts against the hard, wooden floor as Donna stood with her hands clasped together, sitting just below her stomach. The building had been so quiet since we had moved in, it was something we managed to get used to. However, the momentary removal of this Rita caused us to realise just how still and mute our new home was. Donna went down to brush her flowery dress from time to time, perhaps trying to dispose of a loose thread or a piece of dirt by the time the new woman returned to the entrance, either that or a slight gust of wind from the open door would allow the bottom of her dress to float behind her, before hitting the back of her legs once more; filling the silence with the sound of fabric moving. ...

Frank looked up and down the length of the corridor, breathing through his COVID mask. The fluorescent ceiling panels flickered but everything was quiet as he slid the key into the top door lock. He held his breath as he tried to turn it, but then the resistance stopped and the bolt slid back into the door. One more breath, and the bottom lock yielded as well. The door knob turned smoothly, and the door opened to let Frank inside. He closed the door just as the sound of the elevator came from the end of the corridor. He glanced at his watch: Seven-fifteen. The conference dinner and speeches would be going for two hours minimum, and there was a half hour drive to get here if every traffic light was green. Time to get started. ...

Emma and Jake had been married for five years, but the spark had dimmed into routine. At 28, Emma was a stunning blonde with curves that turned heads—full D-cup breasts, a toned ass from yoga, and long legs that begged to be wrapped around someone. Jake, 30, was fit but unassuming, a software engineer with a secret kink he’d confessed years ago: he fantasized about watching her with other men, especially dominant ones who could give her what he couldn’t in bed. When they stumbled upon the ad for “Hedonistic Haven,” an adults-only, anything-goes resort in Jamaica, it felt like fate. “Clothing optional, total freedom,” the site promised. They booked it for two weeks, hearts racing with anticipation. ...

Looking for Lewd (in all the right places) Officer Escobedo opened the door of the adult movie theatre and stepped from the hundred-degree heat into blessed air conditioning. There had been a series of confused calls to the station house about lewd behavior, and Carlos had drawn the assignment. He looked around the lobby, which was empty save for the plump older brunette at the ticket and snack counter who was talking on a cell phone. He walked over and flashed his badge, explaining that he needed to go inside to check out some complaints. The woman shrugged and waved him toward the curtained entrance, still busy with her phone call. ...

Chapter 3 The outer cell door opened, the creaking of the hinges echoed in the brick lined room outside the inner wooden door and waking him from his light and fitful doze. The inner door flew open on its old hinges and she stood silhouetted in the doorway, sexy as hell with one hand on her shapely hip and the other across her taught belly, gripping what looked like a hundred two-inch wide tan coloured leather belts, their buckles glinting in the dim dungeon lighting. ...

With no real drive to ever consider becoming ambitious, Laura sat at the boring sales desk, in her temporary agency role, doing nothing productive, other than filing her nails, and discussing via text, the dress code for Saturday’s girl’s night out. On the morning of the weekend, Laura paid a visit to the kick boxing gym, where she worthlessly only held a membership, to gain the interest of a small-time unimpressionable drug peddler that she liked, but who’d never noticed her, mainly because he circled in leagues much higher. ...

Shepard sighed, letting the hot water wash over her shoulders. That last mission had been stressful. Too many close calls, too many risks. The war with the reapers was going poorly already, and dealing with the constant harassment from Cerberus was only making it worse. If only she could get a moment to relax, a brief escape where the weight of the whole galaxy wasn’t resting on her shoulders, where she could just be a person. Sadly, the closest she got was these post-mission showers, alone in her cabin. In the steam, she could pretend the outside world didn’t exist. ...

Part 10: The Puppy in Heat Lindsey opened her eyes at dawn, not with fear, but with a warmth that ran through her belly. The memory of the previous night—the intertwined bodies, the muffled moans, the smell of nano-latex and sweat—still vibrated on her skin. She stretched slowly, feeling the sweet ache of used muscles, the invisible mark of Morgana’s hands, the gentle pressure of Elisabeth’s fingers. And then, without thinking, she brought her hands to her breasts, large, heavy, and sensitive. She caressed them slowly, squeezing her nipples until a moan escaped her lips. ...

Crisp autumn air brushed against Rene’s cheeks. She stood outside her coworker’s middle-class two-story home. She had already rung the doorbell, but her heart was still racing. If anything, it had sped up. In truth, she found her friend from work, Yvette, so alluring. She wanted to be more than friends, so Rene was still coping with the fact she had been asked to Yvette’s house for dinner. It was part of a fantasy come true. Of course, she knew the other part of her fantasy, wild raunchy sex with the slightly older woman wouldn’t be on the menu. ...

Part 8: Damage Control The alarm sounded, but I ignored it. My body was a symphony of pain. Every joint, a muffled scream. The constant, oppressive pulse stretched from my shoulders to my fingertips, a cruel reminder of the punishment. I slowly got out of bed, dragging myself to the bathroom. The light turned on automatically, and what I saw in the mirror took my breath away. It wasn’t my body. It was a sadistic artist’s canvas. The whip marks were purple, almost black, on my back and thighs. My breasts were covered in bruises, dark and deep, with a trail of greenish-blue around the areolas. The pain, which had been only physical, transformed into an emotional wound. They weren’t bruises; they were proof of my humiliation. ...

Interactive Christmas Special You wake up to find that it is bitterly cold and when you open your eyes you see snow swirling above you driven by a fierce, chill wind. You are lying on your back in a snowdrift along with your three escape room companions. You are all naked save for strategically wound cheesecloth scarves. Sitting up, you feel the bite of the wind more fiercely and suppressing a shiver, you force yourself to look around. You see only a flat expanse of snow and ice extending to all horizons. The only exception is a steel door a few meters away bearing the sign: ‘Santa’s Secret Sex Toy Factory’ ...

Part Two – Rehabilitation The bag jostles around you as the car rumbles along, the trunk’s confined space amplifying every bump and turn. The plastic clings to your skin, still damp with the grime of the dumpster, and the faint musk of your earlier indiscretions lingers in the air. Your wrists and ankles remain bound, the duct tape chafing slightly with each shift, but you’ve stopped fighting it—resignation’s settled in, mixed with a flicker of something else. Curiosity, maybe? Dread? Or that same dark thrill you can’t quite shake? You’re not sure anymore; the lines are blurring. ...

Part 15 - “Finish the Job” Alex stood quietly in the dark, humid air of the drone storage unit. She felt Sam’s quiet breathing push into her back, and the constant press of the larger drone in front of her keeping her secured in place. The padded bars under her armpits gently held her while she drifted in and out of awareness, and she felt herself gently pressing and squirming onto the padded bar between her legs. What a day this had been. She pulled at the wrist cuffs and felt them stretch slightly and pull right back where they were fixed. She was totally trapped here. ...

It all started when I got home from work one evening and found my wife in our bedroom. She was lying naked on her back on our bed with her legs spread wide open, alternately slamming two dildos in and out of her pussy and ass. Her moans were loud and full of passion like I had never heard them before and she was so entirely into her masturbation that she didn’t notice me come in. ...

Part 6: The Pet in the Meadow Lindsey woke up with a sore body, a dull and pulsing ache in her lower region. She opened her eyes and saw the screen of her terminal, the cursor blinking at the end of the log she had recorded the night before. She had fallen asleep while writing, exhausted and empty. A bucket of ice-cold water, the reality of the previous day, fell upon her with the force of a waterfall. ...

One (Original chapter) My husband Blake returned home after a day at work to find the house quiet and empty, with his wife still appearing to him to either be at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs towards our bedroom to get out of his work clothes, then after kicking off his shoes, and after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered our bedroom, but as he was walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there on the floor. ...

Part Six ComiCon, let the robogames begin! It was the closing weekend at a large regional Comic Convention. Paula and Maggie had arrived as early as they could be let in, pleading with the event organizers that they wanted to update their displays before opening Saturday morning. In addition to Maggie and Paula, several technicians were in the booth rigging up a new larger central monitor and the necessary computer to run it. They also had some delivery men from Paula’s company helping them move in the new displays. Paula directed them to place two of the flatbeds behind a curtained off area behind the main display booth, the objects on the flatbeds were well covered so as to conceal their contents from curious eyes. Using a powered forklift they brought in a brand new Electronic Throne display, this one without a cyborg sitting on it, although sitting would imply they could stand up. The cyborg was actually a part of the original throne currently on display. Paula had them move that throne with its attached Cyborg into the same curtained off back area. Then set up the empty Electronic Throne where it had been. ...

Andy was back in the factory again. He and a friend had decided to check out the basement of this old abandoned steel mill last week, and he had noticed a very strange looking plant that drew his attention. It was a plant with a bulbous stem, and several flowers near the base. He had immediately wondered how it would feel inside of him. And as he was currently between partners, of either gender, he was looking for something more than silicone to help bring him some pleasure. He hoped that this plant could potentially be that additional pleasure. ...

“What is this?” After I opened the small metal door revealing the content of my mailbox, I found a single letter stamped with the University logo. Behind me, students were buzzing around, living their life, meeting up with friends, and exchanging stories about their summer vacation now over. Me too, I was back, but I wasn’t as happy as they were. The reason was that I had shot myself in the foot at the end of the last semester. ...

Part Five The past few weeks had been very busy, so my chances of spending time with Ollie were slim. We seemed to pass each other in the short time between finishing work and going to bed, to be up and ready for the next day’s busy schedule. Even my meatgirl fantasies took a back seat; I was missing being tied up and stored away, my naked body on display, just another product waiting to be sold. I think even Ollie was missing having me bound and available for him to use, so too, I guess, was Matt down in the store, as I had to turn down his offer to be tightly trussed up by his firm hands, though it was tempting to give myself to him. ...

Part 1 (One Year Earlier) Sitting ramrod straight in a surprisingly comfortable chair made of molded gray plastic, heart hammering in her chest and hands clenched tight in her lap as she tried to keep from fidgeting, some part of Claire Devroux could not believe she was actually doing what she was doing. Oh at a glance the waiting room seemed ordinary enough, like a thousand other doctor’s offices or accounting firms she had visited throughout the course of her life with rows of simple seats lining walls painted in soft, neutral colors meant to evoke calm while haphazard piles of well creased magazines sat heaped onto low tables of faux wood to ensure those left waiting had something to occupy their time with. Across from her was a wide front desk with a pretty young receptionist seated behind it typing away on a computer, while quiet music of a type she could not quite identify played in the background. All quite mundane really, and yet even if she hadn’t already known the truth, it was obvious upon even the most cursory inspection that this place was far from ordinary and had no interest in hiding that fact. Rather than the generic landscapes or stock photos that decorated most waiting room walls to break up the monotony, these walls were lined with pinups of various types, some nude and some not, but all of a subtly kinky nature and all featuring bondage to some degree. More than that the literature on offer were not the sorts of things found at a grocery store’s checkout but lifestyle magazines of a decidedly alternative and most certainly erotic type. Even the woman sitting behind the front desk had hints that she was far more than she seemed to be. From her dirty blonde hair tied up in a perfect bun, to the wire-frame glasses perched upon the end of her nose and to both the stark white blouse that fit her just a bit too tightly and the sinfully short skirt that drew they eye to long, stocking clad legs it was obvious she was on display just as much as the pictures on the wall. Almost as if she were less a secretary and more a model dressed to appeal to a very select clientele with a fetish for office ladies. No, even a fool could tell that the redhead was very much not in Kansas any longer. ...

Episode 1: Bondage University (Part 1) Isabel opened her eyes to find herself lying in the bed in her room at college. Surely it hadn’t all been a dream. That whole escape room thing, just a creation of her subconscious. Yet, here she was in the familiar room with her desk and her chair and the blue curtains in college colours and her posters on the wall of… Oh! Posters of women in bondage, drawings: a naked brunette in some sort of predicament, standing on her toes with clips on her nipples and wires and what looked like switches under her heels, a huge gag silencing her as she struggled to maintain her posture and avoid whatever punishment any lapse might deliver to her helpless body; another woman wearing nothing but heeled boots impaled on a phallus with spikes at the base to force her to keep her legs apart, her arms strapped behind her in what looked like tight metal restraints, a large ball gag held in her mouth by more metallic looking straps; there were women punishing other women, a brunette with an impossibly tiny waist in a rubber bra and knickers and boots you probably couldn’t walk in using a whip on a similarly scantily clad blonde in even more improbable footwear; there were stripes on the girls’ bottom where the whip had struck; a kneeling woman, again in boots, bound and tightly gagged at the feet of a sultry brunette wearing tiny knickers and a flowing robe with her fist in her slave’s hair. ...

How We Found Our Mutual Burial Fetish What started out as a bit of harmless fun fooling around at the beach while on holiday, turned into a fetish that both myself and my husband began to explore and enjoy, and revealed some of our secret, hidden fantasies to each other, that I enjoyed being buried and that he got great delight from burying me. It fitted in with me being more submissive in nature and him more willing to take control, he was always the more dominant one in our relationship, which was fine with me, and I was happy with letting him take charge. ...

Part 1 – Maid for a night The purchase (This is too good to be true, right?) Marion thought. She was browsing through one of her favorite costume shops, the kind with adult cheerleaders and the likes, and there it was! A complete android maid costume, looking exactly like the real thing, judging from the photos, and at a bargain price! It was not cheap, but it was about ten times cheaper than the last robomaid costume she had seen, and it looked waayyy more realistic. ...

Episode 8: Halloween Special Part 1 I am fleeing through the darkness, through a wood shrouded in fog, branches whipping at my body tearing at my skin through the thin shift I am wearing and catching my legs. I stumble on the uneven ground. The thump of heavy feet…paws…behind is relentless. I do not know what it is and briefly wonder if it can be as dark as my imagining, I do not know why it is hunting me, just that I do not want to be caught. ...

Episode 8: Halloween Special Part 1 I am fleeing through the darkness, through a wood shrouded in fog, branches whipping at my body tearing at my skin through the thin shift I am wearing and catching my legs. I stumble on the uneven ground. The thump of heavy feet…paws…behind is relentless. I do not know what it is and briefly wonder if it can be as dark as my imagining, I do not know why it is hunting me, just that I do not want to be caught. ...

“Hey Momo, are you ready for the party at Sasame’s tomorrow night?” Rika asked me from her desk which sat next to mine. I nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. It was our last Halloween in high school, and we were all eager to make it one to remember. “What are you guys planning to wear?” I asked, knowing that the choice of costume was a crucial decision for any high school event. ...

Prolog If you don’t really care about knowing the back-story to why this all occurred, just skip to Chapter 1 where the action starts, however, if you want to understand the contextual circumstances of why my wife did this to me you might want to read on. This is a voluntary writing. You may have read one or all four of my previous journals that report on my sessions in contracted bondage servitude. They were written and published as a requirement of my masters and describe in detail the real events of strict bondage and intense sexual abuse bordering on torture I endured at their hands. What follows is also a chronicle of true events but comparatively it is of a more docile bondage play experience at the hands of my wife, given to me as a birthday present. While not severe like my other experiences, the 24 hours under my wife’s control was none-the-less exhilarating, taxing and sexually gratifying. I decided to write about it to give a contrast to my previous mandated writings. I took no notes, I don’t have her written plans and there are no extensive video tapings to review as I write this as I did with the others, just my memory and the few photos and short phone video clips my wife took to tease me. She is unaware of this writing and posting. ...

Part 2 Chapter 5 I struggled to concentrate in all my lectures the next morning. Something had shifted inside me. Fear was in the background all the time, but I had woken to Luba’s soft golden eyes. And since then I had not been able to shift them. Weirdly I ran into her boyfriend, Piotr, who was studying in a different department, coming down the corridor. As he walked past, I did not know whether to laugh or cry at the thought of him fucking her up the arse. I caught myself with this new language in my brain, but then my heart went wild as I remembered Luba’s tears when Ludmilla had checked whether she had broken up with him. Did she love him? Was that jealousy? ...

I watch as Byron goes about my evening routine. Making sure the latex catsuit is nice and snug, binding my legs together with straps and locking the armbinder on tight. He stroked my head with a smile, while adjusting the head harness and the big gag it held. “Nice and comfy?” he asked, not really expecting an answer… “Guess I should’ve asked before, huh?” He hooks me into the metal frame of the silo, hooking my head harness to the top of the frame, locking a ‘collar’ around my neck, waist, and ankles directly soldered into the frame… and just for show, tying the straps binding me off at a couple points. ...

Under Her Winter Spell: A Journey Into Femdom Hypnosis Chapter 1 The cabin was beautiful but isolated. It looked a little like a place one might film a holiday Hallmark movie, James thought. Tall pine trees surrounded the humble cabin, all lightly covered with white snow. This high up in the mountains there was already a layer of snow that crunched under his feet as he hauled his suitcase up the front steps of the cabin. There was a bite to the air and he shook snowflakes out of his hair as he unlocked the door. ...

Natalie’s Room: Where Boyfriends Go to Obey Chapter 1: Meeting Natalie Logan met Natalie at a party. He was attracted to her instantly, in her white sneakers and skimpy clothes. She was tiny, barely coming up to his chest. Her tanned skin was peeking through the gaps between her clothes, the skin of her flat stomach under her crop top, tight thighs, smooth calves. He watched her from a distance for a while, seeing her chat with her friends, her mouth turned upwards in a mischievous grin. She turned her doe-like eyes to a guy in the group who quickly went to bring them all drinks. She didn’t even thank him, just waved him away, sending him away from them like a slave. ...

The water pools at her neck filling and stretching the latex. The bulge pulls the sticky membrane from sweaty skin. The water slips down under the catsuit warming and washing the body. It soon fills the tight socks and starts to bloat the rubber suit becoming a body shaped water balloon. Slippery, oily gloss mixes with water, dripping through the crotch zipper running down her legs. The shower echoes with splashes as she moves disturbing gouts of water from the suit. ...

Part 11 Chapter 50: Reckoning ‘So, what happens now?’ the Merchant said. She was still staring at Battle Babe. Amanda glanced around, the others were all busy searching bodies and cleaning weapons. She thought she should probably go and release Ellie but she was curious about the Merchant. There was clearly something going on here that she didn’t understand, an old score being settled perhaps. There were, she gathered, some unwritten rules around Party loyalty but this felt wrong and she didn’t want to be a part of it. There was something else too, something more than her own conscience as if the game was telling her this was wrong too. Even the tingle of Experience she’d felt from hitting the man in the leg had felt different somehow. ...

Lyra bit playfully at her bottom lip. She couldn’t help it, the exquisite sight beneath her was transfixing. The elf’s lavender eyes, half closed in pleasure, soaked in the visage of the tightly bound and completely nude knight beneath her chair. The redhaired woman, despite her athletic frame, could barely move in her bonds. Ropes lashed the human knight’s ankles and knees together. Though she couldn’t see it, Lyra knew another three coils of rope held the knight’s arms tightly restrained behind her back. One coil about her wrists. Another cinched just above the woman’s elbows, pulling them close until they painfully touched. The third wrapped around the nude knight’s upper arms and connected to the ropes that the mage had fashioned into a chest harness for her “victim” tonight. The ropes pulling tight around the base of the woman’s breasts causing them to bulge outward. ...

Chapter 4 As the weeks progressed, Rachel dove deeper and deeper into the kinky world I had opened for her. In our sessions we tested her limits and explored her passions. She was voracious. All the enthusiasm I had witnessed in her work as a designer was equally as evident in her desire to experiment in my playroom. She had little tolerance for pain, be that flogging, clamps, or uncomfortable bondage. That suited me, while many of my professional clients liked to be whipped, or degraded, it wasn’t something I relished. ...

Part 10 Chapter 45: Interview with the Vampire Beside Ellie, the blondes screamed as the two vampires continued to feed on their victim. The only one apparently unaffected was the blindfolded redhead mounted on the pole who seemed to be oblivious to the fate of the man and continued to writhe with lust, the weights on her nipples swinging wildly and her moans, louder now, mingling with the screams of the blondes. ...

Part 9 Chapter 41: In My Lady’s Chamber Ellie followed Cordelia up the stairs as if her body was not her own, as if someone was controlling her movements and she wondered again if it might feel like this to be the target of her own Seduction. At the top of the stairs was a long hallway with wooden panelling and a deep red carpet that was worn thin in places; between the doors that lead to the upper rooms were various items on display, many in glass cases; some, she thought, looked magical: amulets and torcs; others mundane: a stuffed animal, a vase; some sections of wall were lined with portraits, all pale individuals with red lips and dark hair and gold eyes that seemed to follow her as if regarding her with suspicion, as if picking her out as an intruder. ...

Part One “Sir, your SUV will be around momentarily,” the receptionist’s voice was a soft murmur that seemed to come from a world away as Lenix and I stood in the lobby of the Resort’s main building. The grandeur of the marble floors, the crystal chandeliers, and the velvet-covered walls served as a harsh contrast to the reality of my newfound ownership. The lobby was bustling with guests in their Halloween finery, a cacophony of their laughter and conversations with many of them showing off their newfound “prizes” on leashes. The juxtaposition of their gleeful banter with the heavy silence that hung around Lenix and it was a grim reminder of the reality behind the masquerade. My heart raced with each tick of the grand clock above the entrance, its opulent gold face seeming to mock the passage of time that brought me closer to my fate. ...

VOLUME 1: TOMSK Chapter 1 It was so cold after the heat of the class. The cold that freezes your breath, stifles your nostrils and turns the world black and white. The sort of cold you never wait around in for long, unless instructed to. I had been told to wait. “The corner of Nikitina and Kyevskaya after your lecture,” the note said. I was not just cold but scared, standing there in the November dark, not knowing what to expect, but knowing enough that I could not ignore the instruction. I could feel all the suppleness in my body drain away as the ice worked its way under my coat and into my boots, just as a black Volga pulled up belching smoke and steam, its tyre chains grinding on the ice covered road, breaking the cocoon of silent struggle that real cold creates one. ...

Chapter 1 I first met Rachel standing in my doorway, a bottle of wine in hand, on a hot summer evening. She declared herself my new neighbour, and everyone else in the village ‘boring old farts’ whom she wouldn’t give the time of day to. She most certainly wasn’t my neighbour, outside of a most generous definition of the term, because I’d been very particular to find a property with expansive gardens, high hedges, a driveway landscaped deliberately to discourage prying eyes, and land round about which the farmer had agreed would never be developed for houses. And yet here she was, chaotic red hair framing her face, a cherubic expression on her face, and an enthusiastic way of talking that seemed quite impossible to deflect. All of my long-practiced skills at discouraging locals and cold-callers were utterly useless in the face of her positivity, and in the end, I confess that I simply cracked and let her inside. ...

Part 3 “You want to play what?” I gasped. It was Alison’s turn to choose a game and… “I thought you would want to play hungry hippos or something.” Wide eyed I met Claire’s gaze and she looked equally stunned, while Hanna just seemed bemused. Alison glared around at us. “It’s my month and it’s my turn! You going to play with me or what?” she demanded. Another Wednesday had come around and it was time for the girls to get together again. The rules of the night were simple, each month one of us got to pick a game and would play the first match of each evening. The loser of that first match would spend the night tied up… and erm “played” with. ...

Episode 6: Kink’s Kinky Kingdom (Part 2) ‘Led’s ged on with id, schall we?’ Tiffany said, walking towards the now open doors. Isabel gazed mutely at Charlotte over her gag. She craved to be held for a little longer; surely it wasn’t too much to ask to relish that post-orgasm bliss; she thought the other girl understood, gazing back with a similar mute eloquence then the blonde lifted her from the phallus and deposited her onto the rubber floor before turning to follow the others. ...

From Vanilla to Her Virtual Control!Chapter 1 Bruce shrugged off his jacket, stretching to crack his back as he made his way to his computer. He kicked off his pants, his underwear, and threw himself down onto his well-worn seat. He was practically shaking from his need to log onto his favorite porn sites, his cock already throbbing. This was his daily routine, and his body was primed for the masturbation session he was about to indulge in. The next few hours of his life would be consumed by the pretty girls on his screen. He’d eat whatever he could that involved the least amount of time away from his computer, get just enough sleep to be able to work tomorrow, and start the cycle over again the next day. He stroked himself as he watched his videos, mostly vanilla porn with the same actresses he’d been watching for years. On that particular day, he couldn’t seem to find the right video, couldn’t seem to get into it. But he couldn’t pull himself away from the screen, either. Just stop watching, he told himself, even as he clicked on another video. Just shut it off. He doesn’t and two hours of his life slipped away. He realized, as he finally got close to cumming, that he didn’t even want to jack off. It had just become a habit. He frowned at the girl on his screen. She was pressing her naked tits together, making her nude, soft flesh spill out of the top of her shirt. She gave the camera a sexy smile, making a face. He came, but his heart wasn’t in it. As he wiped the remainder of his cum off his cock and threw away the tissue, he felt the shame setting in. Bruce was wasting his life on porn. He was obsessed with it, knew intimate details about his favorite actresses’ online drama, followed them on X, subscribed to so many Loyalfans accounts he could never keep up with them all. It had started to make him feel numb. He felt disgusting and out of control. His life was porn, and he was spiraling. I’m a porn addict, he thought. I have a problem. He opened a new tab, grimacing at all his recent searches, at every suggestion. It was all porn. He cleared his browser history, reset his cookies, and deleted all his bookmarks. He was serious about the change this time, he told himself. He googled “porn addiction help” and clicked on the first article, “10 Telltale Signs of Porn Addiction: How Majesty Natalie’s Resources Can Help!” He exhaled deeply, proud of himself for starting down this road of recovery. He felt better already. He was going to beat this. He was going to get better. As he’s reading the first lines of the article his screen flashed. He barely noticed, even as it began to fully glitch, the article flashing in and out of view, replaced by a series of photos of a young woman. Bruce’s mind was encaptured, his attention drawn to his screen. He couldn’t look away. He didn’t want to look away. Everything outside of his computer screen was hazy and out of focus. On the screen, the woman smiled at him. She was cute, with a natural makeup look, full lips that smiled sweetly, even as her eyes were dark with something dubious. She had long black hair and was petite, with a tight, juicy ass and small tits. She wore tight, athletic-like clothing that Bruce almost felt he could touch, if he could just reach out and stroke the screen. He couldn’t, though, because he found his hand drawn to his cock. He had started to stroke himself, even without realizing it. He tried to stop, but he couldn’t focus on controlling his hand. All he could do was watch the girl on his screen, Natalie, her body, her face. She’s so sexy, Bruce couldn’t look away. He was enchanted by her, compelled by each little movement she made. She’d wiggle her hips and he’d feel a rush, a real head rush. She’d toss her hair over her shoulder, adjusting her position on her seat, and he’d feel light-headed. She was magnificently gorgeous. In all of the pictures and videos that flooded and overwhelmed his screen, he never saw her naked. In a way, it made each flash of flesh—her stomach when she wore a sports bra, her legs when she wore shorts, her collarbones peeking out from a loose collar, her thin arms—feel significant. She had a perfect belly, toned and tanned. When she traced her fingers over her skin, Bruce literally shivered. The virus spread, the computer completely glitching out, but Bruce couldn’t stop watching the screen for each and every view of Natalie. Somewhere, deep in the recesses of his mind, he knew his computer had been compromised. But he couldn’t make himself care or react. Of all the girls he’s ever jacked off to, she was the best. There was just something about her that made all the blood rush to his cock, and he couldn’t help but stroke himself aggressively, even as his computer froze and flashed. “My little click slut,” an innocent voice from the speakers said, Natalie’s voice. “Loser! Loser! Double loser!” She laughed. Bruce let out a hopeless groan, his mind blank except for her voice and thoughts of her tight little body. An image of her, back to, flashed on the screen. She squeezed her asscheeks together, tensing the muscles there, and all Bruce wanted in the world was to squeeze her body, to touch her himself. He wanted it so badly he couldn’t even articulate it in his own head. His mind was a hazy, thick blur of need for Majesty Natalie. He wasn’t sure where he was anymore, or even who he was. He was Natalie’s click slut, he supposed. She flashed a bratty grin. She was adorable. “My click slut. Buy my clips more than once. Buy my clip 100 times! Do it now, click slut. I know your mind is gone, but I need you to focus enough to do this for me…” He felt himself nodding, and, with his free hand, he purchased every clip in her store, 100 times, downloading file after file of his new porn Princess. He opened them, one after another, his hand relentless on his cock, nearly chafing the skin. There was Natalie, showing off her new costumes. Natalie, tiny feet near the screen, wiggling her toes as she talked about her shopping, Natalie, ignoring him, Natalie, touching herself through her clothes, teasing him with her covered pussy, squeezing her small breasts. It was all too much for Bruce. He couldn’t focus on anything but the overwhelming attraction he felt for her, the pleasure that coursed through his body as he looked at her tight tan body. Soon, he felt himself tensing, and then he exploded, cumming harder than he had in years, groaning out Natalie’s name. Slowly, he regains enough of his mind to hear Majesty Natalie’s words on the video he’d been watching. “You’re going to come back to this video over and over.” She giggled. “Spend. Send. Do it again.” she taunted. “You’re going to have to get off to me every hour of every day. You need this.” She touched her body, and Bruce nodded at the screen, knowing she was right. Chapter 2 Bruce had been watching Natalie’s videos for months. He’d seen them all. He’d paid extra to see them earlier than her other followers. He knew it was a problem, but he couldn’t stop. Anytime he’d so much as think of the little Latina his cock would stiffen. Her sexy, condescending cruel voice constantly whispered to him, convincing him to forget whatever plan he’d made and instead take his cock in his hand and jack off to her. He had spent all of his money and started to dip into the joint account with his wife. She’d begun taking notice, questioning him. He knew if he didn’t get his addiction under control he’d lose her, he was surprised he hadn’t already. In a last ditch effort to break himself from the spell Majesty Natalie had him under, he unfollowed her on social media. Next, he tried to block her fansite, but found himself drawn in, his hand already stroking his cock as she spoke to him through the screen, telling him he couldn’t quit her. “You can leave,” she said, “but you’ll be back. You’re such a pathetic goontard for me, you can’t live without me.” She was doing stretches, her toned, muscular body in tight athletic wear that showed off her sexy, petite form. She smiled sweetly at the camera. “The more money you give me, the longer I hold this stretch.” With that, she bent over, her tight little ass in the air, the outline of her pussy visible through the stretchy fabric of her yoga pants. Bruce somehow managed to log out of the page, and he swiftly blocked it before she could pull him back in with her greedy smile. His addiction to Majesty Natalie clips was so bad, he missed when he’d just been a regular porn addict. He wiped his computer clean, clearing her videos from his device, throwing away a hard drive full of them. He went through the rest of the day feeling like a zombie. He found himself back at his computer more than once, his body going through the motions of opening Natalie’s videos before he remembered that he’d deleted them all. His thoughts kept going back to her. He didn’t know what he was if he wasn’t her…what did she call him? A Gooner. He didn’t know what to do if it wasn’t to watch her, spend money on her, think about her, jack off to her. He needed to clear his head, distract himself. He knew that he was a porn addict, but surely porn would be better than Natalie, and it would help fill the hole in them that missing her had left. He searched for the most vanilla content he could find, trying to recapture how he used to feel watching the videos of his favorite porn stars. He watched couples fucking, big tits bouncing, models moaning sexily. It hardly had any effect on him at all. He scrolled through endless videos, and the only ones that gave him a fraction of satisfaction were ones that reminded him of Natalie, girls with small breasts and toned stomachs, porn princesses with pigtails and tan skin. But even they couldn’t get his cock hard. After hours of searching, Bruce began to feel helpless. He realized he was Natalie’s completely. She had broken him, or maybe he had already been broken, and she had only broken him further. He couldn’t get off to anything normal. He wasn’t normal. He couldn’t have sex with his wife. He couldn’t jack off to nudity. It was only Natalie for him, forever. His shame swelled inside him and finally, his cock started to stiffen. Tears collected in his eyes as he realized he was growing hard from his own shame, since it reminded him of Majesty Natalie and the way she made him feel. As the realization hit him, his tears fell, dripping onto his cock. He was completely reliant on Natalie to cum, to get hard, even to feel arousal. His whole world was her, and he was helpless to stop it. He found himself unblocking her, even as his tears streaked down his cheeks. He’d have to resubscribe, he realized. He’d have to download all the videos he’d taken months to find and purchase. It was going to cost all of his money, and his wife’s money, too. She was going to divorce him, she’d have no choice. He found some of his favorite videos first, and downloaded them all. He opened the first one that loaded, a short clip of Natalie showing off her outfit while she sat on her bed. She shot the video on her phone, holding it above her head as she smiled into the camera. He started to jack off before the video even loaded, his body tense and ready, his mind finally relaxing into its familiar pattern. He felt like a drug addict who’d just been given a pill, the effects of it impacting him even before he’d swallowed it. “Hi loser!” she said. “Look at my outfit today.” She moved the camera down to show off her crop top, a sheer white shirt with pink sleeves, her cute belly exposed below the shirt. Her nipples were visible through the fabric, and she rubbed her tits as she gave a little fake moan, making fun of him while she did it. He gripped his cock harder, stroking himself relentlessly. His orgasm was building stronger and faster than he was used to. She switched the view of the camera so the only thing he could see were her legs. She moved her thighs together, soft skin rubbing against soft skin, then angled the camera to show only her lower legs. He would have emptied his bank account just to be able to lick the sole of her shoe, and she knew it. She wore bright white socks that contrasted beautifully with her tanned skin. Her sneakers were also white, and she wiggled her feet, turning her feet inward so her toes touched. Bruce gave a mighty groan, knowing that this was all she had to do to control him completely, to make him cum, to make himself give up his life in the pursuit of one more orgasm watching her. He was obsessed with every part of her, every hair on her head to the bottom of her feet. He came, harder than he ever had before, his shame and pleasure building and exploding in unison. He was Majesty Natalie’s. Chapter 3 Bruce had just gotten off the phone with his ex-wife. He’d had to beg her for money, which he desperately needed to buy a used pair of Natalie’s socks. She promised they still smelt from when she had peeled them off her petite feet at the gym, and Bruce needed them. He knew, from months and months of watching her videos, that it was his purpose in life to spend money on Majesty Natalie. He existed to fund and, occasionally, amuse her. He knew she was better than him, that his life was worth a fraction of hers, that he was inadequate in all ways. To him she was literally a Goddess. He worshiped her entirely. Owning a pair of her socks would have been like owning prayer beads, ones he could put his pathetic nose to and inhale the scent of her. Even the stink of her feet would have been too good for him, he knew. He’d drained his bank account, and his ex-wife was unwilling to give him money, no matter what excuse he could come up with for needing it. Instead, he pulled out another credit card that would soon be maxed out, purchasing the socks obediently. Natalie had wanted him to do it, so he’d done it. She’d taught him that he was good for nothing, just a stupid goon slut that meant nothing to her. Just as he was about to put the purchase through, he got a message from Natalie. Her phone lines were on! He’d been working up the courage to call her since he’d stumbled on her videos, but he knew he wasn’t good enough to have her sweet voice talking directly to him. He knew he’d make a fool of himself. Plus, it was expensive, nearly ten dollars per minute. But the card he was using was already going to be shut down by the end of the week, and Natalie already thought he was pathetic and a loser. He bought her used socks, and still half hard from the thrill of the purchase, he decided to call her. Hands shaking, he dialed her femdom phone line. “Hello little simp,” Natalie’s voice was cruel and high, her inflection bratty and indifferent. Desire coursed through Bruce. Hearing her speak to him was almost enough to make him lightheaded, in part from all the blood that rushed to his cock in an instant. “Natalie,” he breathed, unable to think of anything else to say. “Goddess Natalie to you,” she said, already sounding bored of the conversation. “I just bought your socks,” Bruce said. “I can’t wait for them to arrive, Goddess Natalie.” “I’ll bet you can’t, bitch. I bet it’s the best thing to happen in your sad life in a while, am I right?” “Yes, Natalie, you’re right,” Bruce hurried to say. “I hope they still smell like you.” Natalie made a non-committal noise of agreement, barely listening to Bruce. He could hear her TV, loud in the background. It was clear paying attention to Bruce was the last of the things Natalie planned to do. The disregard stung, and made Bruce’s cock ache. “I bought your panties awhile back and—” “Are you touching yourself right now, loser?” Natalie cut in, clearly not having been listening to him at all. “Sorry,” she added, not sounding sorry in the slightest. “I’m shopping for new shoes right now. Should I get the white ones with the pink accents or red ones? Which one are you buying for me, you loser wallet?” “Whichever one you want, Goddess. And yes, I’m touching myself. I can’t help but stroke my cock when I think of you.” Natalie giggled. “Yeah, I bet you can’t. I’ll send you a link to the sneakers, you can buy me both. I’m size five.” Bruce groaned, thinking about her tiny feet in shoes that he himself had bought. “Slow down the movements of your hands. You should have waited for me to tell you you could jerk off. You’re so disgusting and pathetic. No wonder you’re such a loser loner. Get on your knees. I want them bruised for me.” Bruce lowered himself to the ground and stroked himself slower. “Yes, Goddess, you’re right. I’m sorry Natalie.” “If you were here I’d make you kiss my toes. But thank god you’re not, you’d make my room smell like desperation. You literally probably stink, all alone in your sweaty nasty goon cave.” There was a long pause where Natalie scrolled, shopping for something else, barely hearing Bruce’s heavy breathing on the other end of the phone. He kept stroking himself slowly. “Oh, are you still here?” She asked, sounding annoyed. “You really are a miserable gooner, aren’t you? I want you to squeeze the base of your tiny cock—is your cock tiny? Just kidding, don’t tell me, I’m sure it is—and watch your pre-cum drip out of your cock for me. Now taste it.” There was a moment’s hesitation before Bruce dipped his fingers in the off-white liquid, and then he brought it to his lips. “I didn’t hear a ‘yes, Goddess,” Majesty Natalie said. “God, you can’t even be a simp correctly. You’re the most hopeless loser I’ve ever talked to. I don’t even care if you die. Only if you’re leaving your money to me.” His cock twitched and he let out a groan. He tasted his own cum in his mouth while he listened to her humiliate him. She was so cruel. His knees hurt. He’d never felt so pathetic, or so turned on. The meaner she got to him the more his cock ached and wanted more. “Have you started to stroke yourself again? You better not have,” she said, sounding more distracted than annoyed. He wasn’t worth even half her attention, and she wasn’t scared to show him that. “I guess you can just run one finger up and down the length of your gross goon stick. Slowly.” “Yes, Majesty Natalie.” Even that sensation drove Bruce mad, he ran his finger up and down his cock, listening to the silence of her ignoring him, wasting his money and his time like he was no more than a piece of trash. “Okay,” Natalie said, finally. “Spit on your hand and stroke yourself fast, as fast as your slow brain can manage. I’m gonna give you a cum countdown.” Bruce whimpered. This was too much to handle. His cock was leaking for her. “10…9…8…7…6…5…” Bruce groaned. His ex-wife could never make him feel this. “…4…3…2…1…Cum for me loser, okay?” Natalie said, distracted by her online shopping. Instantly Bruce spit on his hand, jacking off as fast as he could, fast enough that it made him breathless. “Majesty Natalie, could you—” he was about to ask her to say his name, or even just make a noise, anything for him to get off to, but instead she hung up, and he came to the click of the phone and the knowledge that he was so insignificant to her that she didn’t care if he came or didn’t. As long as she’d gotten his money, as long as he knew he was hers. He came hard, a sob wrecking his body. Pleasure so great it was overwhelming flooded through him as he came, on his knees, with a dead phone line against his ear. He had no regrets. Chapter 4 “Hello stupid goon,” Majesty Natalie said as the video finally loaded. Bruce had spent so much money on this one, as he had for all of her videos. She had recently increased the cost, but it didn’t stop him. He’d do anything for even a glimpse of his porn princess. As soon as he clicked play, a file started to download onto his device, and then another. It was always happening with Natalie’s videos, sometimes freezing his screen, sometimes bugging his computer down with so many viruses he’d have to buy a brand new one the next day. In the new video, Natalie’s hair was down, cascading over her narrow shoulders. She was wearing a bikini that exposed most of her little body, her perfectly shaped belly, her tanned upper thighs. The rest of her legs were covered in thigh-high socks in a light pink that matched the striped bikini. When she leaned forward, Bruce could almost see her nipples from under the bikini. Almost, but not quite, like she didn’t think he deserved to see them, and she probably didn’t. Her clip featured a pink spiral, turning and twisting and making Bruce’s mind feel groggy. He always felt transfixed watching Natalie’s videos, and the power of this one had his brain turning to mush. Even if he had tried to shut the video off, tried to get clean from his overwhelming porn addiction—his addiction to Natalie, in particular—the background pulled him in, kept him hooked. Natalie herself, too, had him feeling like a porn zombie, only able to focus on the way her—the way she moved, the sound of her voice—as she started to talk to him. “How is my idiot cum slut today?” She asked. Bruce felt his stomach twist, thinking about just how literal that term had become for him. Ever since Natalie had made him eat his own cum, he hadn’t been able to get over the humiliation of it. But more than that, he couldn’t get over just how much it had turned him on. “Oh wait! I don’t care. You’re just a human wallet to me. I could care less about your well being. As long as you are able to give me money.” Suddenly, the screen split and a second video loaded. The change caused a fresh wave of glitching on his computer, and for a moment, Bruce panicked. Not about the unequivocal damage that was being done to his computer, but over the possibility that he might lose sight of Natalie. Luckily, she stayed on one of the screens. “Take your dick out, pathetic simp,” Majesty Natalie instructed, and Bruce complied quickly. The second screen had a white background, and right up close to the camera were Natalie’s small hands, gripping a large, realistic looking dildo. In the first screen, she leaned close to the camera, so her perfect face was in the shot. Her big brown eyes made her look innocent, even as her full lips smirked judgmentally, and she wrinkled her nose. “Are you matching my pace, dummy?” She was slowly stroking the dildo. “I want you to go nice and slow, but that shouldn’t be hard for you, should it? Stupid gooner, I’m surprised you can manage anything other than jerking off with how rotted out your porn brain is. You only really think about me, don’t you?” Bruce nodded, feeling his shame bubbling inside him. “You live to jerk off to me. I am your Goddess, and you worship everything about me. You’re pathetic, a loser, nothing without the direction I give you. Your own purpose is to be my simp, to kiss the ground I walk on, to give me all your money. Isn’t that right, loser?” Bruce nodded, feeling the pressure of tears behind his eyes. It was humiliating to know everything she said was true. His life was only worth what he could give to Natalie. And Natalie was so sexy. In one frame, she was gently touching her body. She traced her hands over the parts of her Bruce ached to touch, but knew he didn’t deserve. She ran her hands through her hair, twirling a lock around her fingers. She touched her inner thigh, shivering just a little at her own touch, then dragged her fingers slowly across her stomach. Next, she took her small breasts in her hands, massaging them through the fabric of her bikini. Bruce could barely breathe watching her. All the while, she kept a painfully slow pace on the dildo in the other frame. Bruce felt his arousal rising, he needed to cum, and he needed to taste his salty, pitiful cum again. Just to hear her laugh. “Don’t you even think about cumming until I’ve told you to,” Majesty Natalie scolded, her hand on the dildo stopping. “You’re my stupid little simp, and you’ll cum when I tell you to cum.” She started to move her hand again, and Bruce bucked, his body twitching with the need to cum. He couldn’t believe how tight of a leash Natalie had him on. He felt impossibly ashamed. He felt small, helpless, deplorable, totally and utterly controlled. And part of him liked it. Part of him grew more and more at ease the more he gave himself over to his porn Goddess. “Okay,” Natalie said, the frame with her body showing her touching herself through her bikini bottoms, her finger drawing small circles. “Cum for me, stupid fucking idiot.” Bruce didn’t need to be told twice, cumming into his palm with a grunt. Hesitantly, shamefully, he raised his palm to his lips, shuttering as he started to lap up his cum. He shivered, full of shame and regret as he tasted himself, knowing he was so far beyond help, so immersed in his princess’s world. Just then, his phone rang. He was surprised to see that it was his ex wife. He steadied his breath and picked up. They exchanged pleasantries for a moment, Bruce feeling awful about the fact that his limp dick was still in his lap, and then she cleared her throat. “I guess I’m calling because I miss you.” His ex wife said, and Bruce couldn’t believe his ears. “I’m offering you a second chance. I know you have a problem. But I want us to work.” “I do too,” Bruce hurried to say. “I’ll do whatever I need to to make this work, I promise.” He meant it. He was going to quit Natalie, to overcome his porn addiction. He was tired of his femdom addiction. He wanted his wife back, wanted his life back. He unplugged his computer, carrying the entire thing to the trash. He scrolled to all of Natalie’s accounts on his phone, blocking one after another, deleting everything he’d downloaded. He felt good. He’d never been able to get this far with Natalie before, always becoming distracted by her cutesy smile and the temptation to allow her to tell him just how worthless he knew he was. But this time was different. He was fairly sure he’d deleted it all, and he sat back, sighing. He was ashamed of his addiction, and had let it get too far. This was the fresh start he needed, for him and his wife. His phone chimed. It was an email from Majesty Natalie’s mailing list. New Video! Click here if you’re a submissive simp! Bruce’s thumb hovered over the link… Chapter 5 Bruce was proud of himself for his progress. Did he frequently unblock Natalie and spend an outrageous amount of money to get back the content he had deleted when he tried to quit? Yes. But he would delete it all back again, and he was getting better, going days without getting off to Natalie (which, unfortunately for him, meant days of not getting off at all). He was showing improvement. So when he got a notification from Majesty Natalie’s mailing list advertising a way to quit, he thought it might just be the perfect thing for him. There might have been a voice at the back of his head reminding him that he had stumbled upon Natalie herself the first time he tried to get over his addiction to porn, back when he had been an almost normal person, not Natalie’s simp. He pushed away all his worries, opening the email. “Goonblocker”, the email read, “Is my new program to help pathetic gooners like yourself finally quit porn for good. Watch all my clips and content, but censored! Start downloading here.” The image attached to the email was Majesty Natalie, her hair done up in two braids along either side of her head, her petite chest covered by the words “Goonblocker”, her toned, tan stomach visible. Censored? Pixelated? Bruce didn’t want that at all. It went against all his natural desires. But he knew Natalie. She was smarter than him. She deserved his money, so she’d get as much of it as he could give, and that included re-downloading all of her videos with the Goonblocker censoring her body. His cock throbbed as he downloaded video after video, excited to watch them and help cure himself of porn addiction at last. “New videos to come,” The second paragraph of the email had promised. God, he couldn’t wait. Bruce spent the afternoon watching all of the clips she had censored, waiting for his email to let him know when she uploaded a new one. He had made plans with his wife, but he canceled them, not wanting to miss out on the new pixelated video. “Hello dumb gooner,” Natalie said as soon as Bruce pulled the video up. She was wearing tiny, soft looking white shorts and a matching top, her nipples pressing through the soft fabric. It took Bruce a moment to realize she wasn’t censored, he was so distracted by the expanse of her light brown skin. His cock ached. “So, you’ve realized you’re not worthy enough to look at my body. Took you long enough.” The pixels started to cover her shorts, her top. He could just make out the white color through the pixelation. Bruce is ashamed to realize he’s just as horny at her pixelated body as he was when he could see her, but he can’t stop the video now. Her words just make him feel more humiliated, but that only makes him want to give her more. He pulled up her site, sending her a tribute. Pre-cum leaked from his cock. Try as he might, spending money on Majesty Natalie, his Goddess, made him hard. “You’re probably touching yourself just imagining my ass, aren’t you, degenerate loser?” Natalie said in her bratty voice. She turned around to show her pixelated ass. “God, that’s sad.” The pixelation bubble grew, covering her stomach and upper thighs. Bruce’s hand stroked his cock, even as he felt a sob bubble up in his throat. The pixelation spread further, covering Natalie’s entire body except her sneaker-clad feet. “You don’t deserve to see my face,” Natalie said. “Say it out loud you gooner simp. ‘I don’t deserve to see your face’. I know it makes you so horny to know you’re worthless to me. Except as a human wallet, right?” “I don’t deserve to see your face,” Bruce said, “I don’t deserve you, Natalie.” “While you’re thinking about how much of a miserable porn addict you are, why not send me some more money? Don’t I deserve it for making these videos beta-safe for you? You should pay twice as much for them. Go ahead, give me twice as much as this video cost.” Bruce did, even though he’d just sent her money he gave her more. He’d give her everything if she asked. As soon as the site made the “swoosh” noise that indicated his money was sent he came, Natalie’s bratty voice mocking him, reminding him how much of a brainwashed goon he was. He’d get off to just her feet, the only part of her he deserved. Bruce canceled his plans for the rest of the week, clearing his schedule to make room for the new censored Goonblocker videos. He watched them religiously, even though he knew he had fallen back into his addiction. He’d fallen harder this time, too. But this felt right. Of course he wasn’t good enough to see Natalie’s body, not even her panties. “Look at my new panties,” Natalie said in one video, holding them up to the camera. Bruce could only make out the color through the pixelation: bright pink. “Oh wait, you’re too stupid and pathetic to see them. I’m going to try them on.” The video cut to her wearing them, or, Bruce assumed it was them. He could make out the shiny material through the blur, and she moved her handheld camera over her body, showing a close up between her legs. Bruce leaned into his screen, desperate for even a glimpse of her clothed pussy, but all he got was the pixelation. “Do you like them?” Natalie said, laughing. She wiggled her legs, grinding back into the bed. God, Bruce wished he was worthy enough to see her. But the fact that he wasn’t fueled him, and he sent more money to Natalie and jerked himself off as she mocked him. He came to her touching herself through her panties, her small hand just a blur against the pixelated fabric. He deserved this. Denial. Humiliation. Censored porn. Majesty Natalie was making him see the truth of his so-called manhood. She was teaching him about his own sexuality. She knew more about him than he knew about himself. He could see that she was, as always, right about everything. He bought and loaded up the next Goonblocker clip… Chapter 6 Bruce had been watching Natalie’s videos for days. She had recently started dropping content in the mornings instead of the evenings, and it was positively killing Bruce to have to wait until his work day was up so he could come home and watch her videos. He felt like a failure. He couldn’t focus at work, even less so than normal, and he couldn’t even prioritize Natalie the way he knew she deserved to be worshiped. All the subliminal teachings she’d given him over the time he’d spent watching her videos told him he should be doing more to support his porn princess. And yet, if he quit his job he wouldn’t be able to pay for her content. He wanted, more than anything, to have a work from home job that would allow him to have work on one monitor and Majesty Natalie on the other, but he didn’t have the skillset. He’d tried to watch Natalie’s videos on his lunch break, but they were just a bit too long, and he’d have to make excuses to stay on his break longer. He was still watching the pixelated Goonblocker clips, knowing that he wasn’t worthy of watching uncensored videos of her. He didn’t deserve to see her skin, her tiny body, her pretty clothes. He should be grateful he’s even allowed to listen to her bratty voice. And he was. He was so grateful. He took his break a few minutes early, trying his best to not draw attention to the fact that he was slipping out before it was time. He sneakily locked himself in his car and played Natalie’s new YouTube video. It was a Goonblocker clip, but she uploaded it free to her channel. “Good morning gooner,” Majesty Natalie said, sounding cute and bored. She was wearing a white crop top and pink yoga pants, and her tits were centered, so Bruce couldn’t tell if she was wearing a bra under it or not. If he knew Natalie, probably not. His gooner cock ached at the thought. “I went on a shopping spree with some of the money I’ve been sent lately—which means I want more, in case you’re too stupid to get the hint—and I wanted to show you my haul.” Natalie began pulling clothes from bags, holding them up, making Bruce imagine them on her body—shiny skimpy bikinis and crop top sweaters, tight athletic wear and grey sweatpants. She had bought three different pairs of bleach white sneakers, size five, and some gold jewelry. Everything was designer, one tiny bikini top probably more expensive than everything Bruce owned put together. He had helped fund that. He felt a confusing rush of pride, purpose and shame. Pride that he had been able to fund Natalie’s shopping spree, shame that he had been draining his and his wife’s money for months to be able to do so. But Natalie needed him to be a good cum slut and give her his money. Every time he spent money on her it only made him more ashamed, and even more horny. “Not only did I go shopping, I had slaves binge my wishlist. One of you bought a sexy toy.” Natalie said, pulling out a new bag in front of her. “I’ve already tried it out.” Bruce felt his palms grow sweaty. He had paid extra to buy a toy for her, specifically from him. He had picked it out on her website, wrote a note along with it, and signed it with his real name. Would she acknowledge him in this video? He didn’t know if he was worthy of it, and yet he still ached for her bratty voice to say his name. She held up the first item, sent to her from someone else, but it was pixelated. He had almost forgotten this was a Goonblocker clip. “First, someone got me this fox tail butt plug. It’s silicone, soft, and small. It was fine. I looked adorable in it. But like. You literally only exist to spend money on me and you bought the cheapest thing possible? God, that’s annoying. I expect you to make up for it. As punishment, the bitch who bought this butt plug has to wear a butt plug into the office today. I know who you are. You know who you are.” She smirked, knowing her submissive would obey her every command, no matter how humiliating. Bruce was glad he hadn’t bought the fox tail butt plug, even though he’d considered it. It would have been the smart thing to do financially, but Majesty Natalie deserved more. “Okay, next I have something really special from someone really special.” Natalie turned and looked at the camera, rolling her eyes. “Just kidding, I have a new bikini from someone who sent me their credit card info.” She held it up, but the blur made it appear to be only a shiny, maybe PVC blob. “I only care about your money.” Bruce knew it was only a YouTube video, yet he still felt the insult. It twisted his gut and made his cock throb. And it was throbbing. Bruce’s phone chimed. His boss, wondering where he was. He shot her back a message saying he was on his way and stuck his headphones in, listening to Natalie’s voice and glancing at the screen as he made his way back. “By the way,” Natalie was saying, “If your cock is any smaller than this I feel bad for you. Or, I would feel bad about you, if I cared about you at all. My next wishlist gift was bought to me by a gooner so stupid he probably thought he was special for sending me a little pathetic love note with it. Well, Bruce, here’s my reply: Dear human wallet, I do not care about you, send me more money, XOXO, Majesty Natalie.” Bruce had ducked into the bathroom, heart pounding, and made his way over to a toilet seat. He was transfixed, stuck to his screen like Natalie was running a hypnosis video. But she wasn’t, it was just the sound of her voice, saying his name. He couldn’t stop himself, pulling his cock out and stroking himself, as hard and fast as he could. “This horny little gooner bought me a pair of high heels! Look, they’re red bottoms!” The shoes themselves were pixelated, but Bruce could hear them clacking together as she teased him. “Too bad I don’t like high heels. I’m a sneaker girl. I’m going to throw them away.” She did just that, right into the trash, and then she turned back to the camera. “Are you touching yourself gooner? Are you thinking about all the money you’ve spent on me, all the money you’re going to spend to make up for your mistakes here? You need to spend more. You need to get me what I really want.” The screen started to pixelate, until Natalie was just a shape, a small, censored, feminine outline. She angled the camera to her feet which came into sharp focus. She wore bright white sneakers which she knocked together playfully. Bruce jerked off to her voice and those shoes, nodding along as she insulted him, already planning to tribute more of his money as soon as his hands were free. He rose to his feet and came hard into the toilet, letting out a long, heavy moan in the shape of Natalie’s name. “Bruce?” Bruce hadn’t heard the door open—he must have forgotten to lock it—but he heard it swing shut. He glanced over the top of the stall and saw his boss, Sarah, looking hesitant. “What are you doing? You were supposed to be back at your desk ten minutes ago.” “Sorry, I um, I had to use the bathroom.” “The women’s bathroom? Bruce, something isn’t right here. I’m going to have to ask you to stay after today and meet with me, okay?” “Okay, fine,” Bruce said, tucking his cock back into his pants. By the time he left the stall his boss was gone and he was alone again. He played the rest of Natalie’s video, even though he didn’t want to. He’d never felt so embarrassed. He bought Natalie another pair of shoes, this time a pair of pink Nikes, but it hardly made him feel better. His post nut clarity was hitting. He was in trouble with his boss. And his personal life was in shambles. Natalie was going to ruin him. Chapter 7 Bruce’s wife wasn’t home when he got back from work on Friday night, but she had left the mail on the table for him to see, envelope after envelope addressed to him, most of them with “FINAL WARNING” in dark red ink stamped across the front. His wife had left a note across the top: “Deal with this.” He grabbed them all and brought them back to his computer room, tossing them in front of his monitor. It was humiliating how bad his problem had gotten. He was in so much debt he was sure he’d never recover. He’d taken out credit cards, opened accounts in sketchier and sketchier places to take out loans. There was a lien on his house, and the repo guys would be coming for his car any day now. He had dragged his wife back in with him, too. When they’d remarried he’d convinced her to give him access to her accounts, and he’d been slowly draining them. And for what? Why? Because Natalie said so, and Bruce was completely under her control. He had to spend money on her, even when he had no money, because Natalie told him he should. He knew it was stupid. He knew it made him pathetic. He was completely and utterly shamed by it. But that only turned him on. Natalie had, slowly but surely, convinced him that it was his life’s purpose to give away all his money to her. If he was being fully and completely honest with himself, the only reason he cared whether he went bankrupt or not was because if he ended up homeless on the streets he wouldn’t be able to afford Majesty Natalie clips. He pushed the mail aside. He would deal with them, he would. But first he needed to watch one of Natalie’s videos. It would help him to relax, get him in the right mindset to deal with his financial issues. He pulled his cock out, soft and small. He used to think he had a good cock, above average size, but Natalie had shown him the truth, that it was small and ugly. She was so much smarter than him. As soon as he pulled up her video his cock stiffened, coming to life in his hand. It was an older video, one he had watched a few times before. “Hello paypig.” Natalie said. She was wearing skimpy clothes, the top just barely wide enough to cover her nipples, the bottom a pink thong that only excited Bruce more. Her face was pixelated. “I decided betas like you don’t deserve to look at me today,” she said, running a hand down her toned stomach. “Losers like you don’t deserve rights. Isn’t that right, paypig?” “Yes, Natalie,” Bruce whispered, nodding. “I have to tell you a story today,” Natalie said, hopping up onto her bed. She piled pillows and blankets below her, straddling the soft pile, her thin, tan legs on either side of the stack. “Once upon a time,” she said, starting to grind into the pillow that rested against her bikini-clad pussy. “There was someone who watched my content. He used to call me every day. He’d send me money multiple times a day. He bought me all the clothes that I wanted, every outfit I asked for.” Natalie’s voice was patronizing and bratty. She abruptly stopped her gyrations, and flashed a loser symbol at the camera. “What was so special about him? Well, nothing, he was a stupid gooner just like any of you. But he did something very very special for me, that your Goddess has never forgotten. Do you want to know what it was, dummy?” Bruce nodded, even though he knew already. “He spent every last penny on me. He went bankrupt. Anytime he’d get even a dollar back, he’d spend it on me. It’s sexy to spend money on me,” Natalie said, and Bruce nodded. “It’s so hot to go broke for your Goddess.” Bruce stroked himself at the same speed that Natalie moved her hand. She was making jerk off motions and he did his best to match her pace. “Go, spend more money on me right now.” Bruce pulled up Natalie’s page on his other monitor, sending her a gift of 100$. It was declined. He put in another card. Declined. He started to sweat, stressing. He needed to spend money on Natalie, but there was no more money. Finally, he found a card that worked, it was in overdraft, but he’d worry about the fee later. He pulled up all his accounts on the monitor, watching Natalie out of the corner of his eye, listening to her instruct him to send her even more money. He sent her another 20. His accounts, each in red, each with flashing notification, warning him of his debt, glares at him on one screen. Good. Natalie thinks debt is sexy. He did this for her. He looks at the stack of mail in front of him, glances back to the monitors. Natalie is fake moaning, mocking him and picking up her stroking pace. Bruce grabs the stack of mail, crumbling it in his free hand. His other jerks himself off, hard and fast, until he’s cumming, pressing the crumpled mail to his tip, cumming into the stack of it as his monitor glares at him and Majesty Natalie lets out a giggle. He cums so hard he feels a little light-headed, and he’s out of it enough that he doesn’t hear his wife until it’s nearly too late and she’s knocking on his door. He shoves the mail in the trash, closes both monitors, shoves his soft, drained cock in his pants and tells her she can come in. That was close. Chapter 8 Bruce didn’t have the money to call Natalie’s phone line the other day, which ruined his entire week. But he’d been paid and finally had enough money to give her a call. He’d even have some money left after the fact that he could spend on his wife, perhaps. He’d been feeling guilty since she nearly caught him jerking off to Natalie once again. He’d lied to her and told her he’d talked to his creditors, that it was all a big misunderstanding, and she seemed to trust him. She’d snuggled into his arms that night for the first time in a week, and he’d built up his resolve to quit spending money on Natalie. He couldn’t quit her, he knew this now, he was her gooner forever. But maybe he could keep his spending in check, balance being Natalie’s paypig and being a real human being with a job and wife and life. “Bruce,” Natalie said when he joined the call. Hearing her bratty voice say his name was enough to make his cock throb. “You didn’t call last week.” “I didn’t have the money—” Bruce started, but Natalie cut him off. “Um, I don’t care. Spending money on me is what you exist to do, right? I thought you liked spending money on me.” “I do,” Bruce said, but she wasn’t listening to him. “Send me $100, I have something for you.” “For me?” Bruce asked. Natalie had something for him, specifically? His palms started to sweat, his heart pounded. She thought about him? He wasn’t worthy. “I’m not worthy—” He began, but she cut him off. “Just send me the money,” she snapped. “Sent, Princess,” he said once he was done. Her bratty voice made him excited. “Check your email. Oh, and if you’re not wearing headphones already, put some on.” Bruce’s inbox chimed with an email from Natalie. It was a link. He clicked it and the next thing he knew audio was playing, Natalie’s voice was layered over binaural beats, light music that seemed to flitter through Bruce’s head, lodging right in his brain. Her voice did what it always did to him, turned him on, but the music made him feel lightheaded and sleepy. He wanted to stroke his cock. He rested his head on the desk, playing with himself sleepily as Natalie spoke. He could barely concentrate, but it seemed his brain was understanding her messages without him. He felt like a horny zombie. “Gooner,” Natalie sneered. “Money, now.” A minute later, “Good paypig.” Bruce felt himself sending her another $100. A small puddle of his drool gradually collected, wetting the side of his face. He couldn’t move to wipe it away, he needed one hand on his cock, the other on his mouse to give Natalie more of his money. The audio kept going, her words familiar. It was looping, he thought, somewhere in his dreamy brain. “Gooner. Money, now.” He clicked away, another 100 gone. “Good paypig.” He was a good paypig. He was Natalie’s good pay pig. Over and over again the hypnosis audio looped, and Bruce gave her money each time while he played with his cock. He couldn’t seem to get off, he was too drowsy, but he could click his small salary away. Between her demands for money Natalie insulted him, calling him stupid, worthless, pathetic. He agreed. He nodded in a puddle of his own drool, his cock, which belonged to Natalie, aching but unable to get off. “Stupid simp,” Natalie said, and then the audio looped again. “Gooner. Money, now.” “Good paypig,” she said. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Bruce knew that he was nearing the last of his money. As the loop repeated, he hit send again but got an error message. That was it. His money was gone. He wouldn’t be taking his wife out this week, though he’d already promised her he would. He wouldn’t be paying off any debts. He didn’t even know how he’d pay for new clips next week. The shame and defeat built inside him, just as Natalie reminded him that he was a “good paypig,” and he came hard. It took him a minute to come back to his senses, and when he did he checked the time. He had spent an hour in her hypnotic loop, missing out on her live call, but Natalie would still hopefully be online. He hopped back onto the call. “Natalie,” he said. He was still feeling lightheaded. It took him a moment to place the emotions that were overwhelming him. Shock, fear, awe, all mixing together. “God, why are you interrupting me?” Natalie asked, annoyed. “Why would you possibly think I care what you have to share.” “I’m sorry, Goddess,” Bruce said, hanging his head in shame. “It’s just. I’ve just spent my last $100 on you. I was supposed to take my wife out with that money.” Natalie laughed. Bruce thought he was about to accuse her of hypnotizing him, maybe even beg her for some of his money back, he couldn’t. Her laugh, bratty and superior, took away all his doubts. Of course he gave her all his money. She deserved it. “Am I a good paypig?” Bruce asked, but Natalie only giggled harder. Chapter 9 Bruce felt so guilty about spending all his money on Natalie and canceling dinner plans with his wife that he decided to make her dinner at home, instead. He didn’t tell her the plan, letting himself be overwhelmed by her disappointment when he told her they wouldn’t be going out that week. He had expected her to get angry, or maybe sad, but her response was so much worse. “Okay,” she’d said, sighing. She didn’t look upset, just disappointed. “I’ll make up for it,” he had said, desperate for her to believe him. “No, you won’t,” she had replied, and pulled out her phone, ignoring him. He wanted his home cooked meal to be a surprise, so he left work early, arriving at his house before his wife. He started to cook, ignoring the urge he felt to watch one of Natalie’s videos. He wasn’t going to do it. Tonight was about his wife, not Natalie. His phone chimed to let him know that Natalie had posted to her fanclub, but he swiped away the notification without opening the app. It would be there later. So will my wife, a voice in the back of his head said, but deep down he knew that wasn’t true. He had already lost her once. He wasn’t going to let himself lose her again. “Bruce,” she said, surprise evident in her voice as she walked through the door and smelt dinner cooking. “What’s this?” “Surprise!” Bruce said, giving his wife a quick peck before heading back to the food on the stove. “I told you I’d make it up to you for not going out tonight, didn’t I?” “I guess you did, yeah,” she was smiling, and Bruce’s heart ached as he realized he couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his wife smile at him. He poured her a glass of wine and instructed her to go dress up. She laughed as she raced upstairs to peel out of her work clothes and put on an evening dress. Bruce finished preparing the meal, and then he, too, put on nicer clothes, seating himself across the table from his wife. He lit a candle. “Bruce, this is so romantic,” she said, honestly sounding impressed. “Let’s hope it’s also delicious,” he replied, and she laughed. They shared a perfect evening together, and Bruce was convinced he’d reminded his wife that she loved him. They laughed, they talked, and they didn’t argue once. His food was good, the wine was better, and they fell into bed together. She kneeled on the bed, slowly slipping the straps of her dress off her shoulders, revealing her breasts. She slid the dress off her body, fabric pilling at her knees. She wore lingerie, a pair Bruce had bought her. He kissed his wife, tracing his hands over her body as she helped him out of her clothes, but his stomach had started to churn. He didn’t find her attractive. Her body was so much different than Natalie’s petite, tan frame. She looked nothing like his Natalie. She kept kissing him, her hand running along the outside of his underwear. She grasped his soft cock, stroking it, trying to work life into him. It wouldn’t work. Bruce knew it was never going to work. He belonged to porn now, Natalie had ruined him for anyone else, even his wife. “Bruce,” his wife said, “please fuck me.” “I can’t,” he said, desperate for her to understand. The happiness in her eyes had faded, the angry lines of disappointment reappearing on her face. She looked dissatisfied and frustrated. “You can’t?” she repeated. He shook his head. “That’s fucking pathetic, Bruce.” She said, “You can barely pay attention to me normally, and the one time you seem to remember I exist you still can’t manage to get it up for me. You’re worthless to me. You don’t provide, you’re going to lose your job. You’re nearly bankrupt, if you aren’t already. You think I don’t know but I do. God, I should have stayed away from you. I should fuck someone else. It would probably be better than you ever used to be. I guarantee you I could find someone more attractive, with a bigger dick, and more money, who’s better in bed than you were tonight, if I wanted to.” She shook her head, the fire draining from her. “Let’s just go to bed, then.” Bruce waited until he thought she was asleep, and then he finally, desperately, pulled up one of Natalie’s videos. He needed it. He felt like he might die without it. His cock stiffened before he even pulled it up. He was so pathetic. He could only get hard for Natalie, spending money on her, being denied by her, even being ignored by her. Why was Natalie’s inattention so much hotter to him than his wife’s attention? He didn’t know. He stroked himself to a new video, an ignore fetish clip where Natalie has set her camera up to face the corner of her room. He knows she’s there, just off frame, staying out of his sight because he’s not good enough for her. He cums fast, letting out a quiet groan before switching off his phone and setting it on the bedside table. “You’re really weird, and disgusting,” his wife whispered. “I saw that. I don’t know how I ever could have loved you. You’re just sad. Really fucking sad. Do you have a wall fetish now? What is wrong with you? Sad.” Chapter 10 Bruce’s wife sat him down and laid it all out in black and white. Quit watching weird fetish porn or she would leave. It was a harder choice than he wanted to admit. He was so addicted to being Natalie’s human wallet that he struggled to remember his identity outside of lining her pockets and, occasionally, making her laugh at his patheticness. It was embarrassing, but he knew his place in the world, and it was somewhere just below Natalie’s size five feet. But he remembered what it felt like to be more than just someone’s submissive, more than just a slave to a porn princess. He remembered loving his wife, feeling satisfied at his job. Majesty Natalie had hypnotized him well, but somewhere deep down he still craved more. So he agreed. He gave his wife his passcodes, sat with her as she went through everything, his bank statements, his credit card debts, and, most embarrassingly, Natalie’s fan pages, her emails, the hundreds of files of her videos. His wife saw, and deleted them all. It worked, too. Bruce felt weird being away from Natalie so long, almost itchy from the feeling of being without her content. But he felt so much better in so many other ways. He still couldn’t get hard without thinking of Natalie, but he felt confident that he’d get there in time. He even got a therapist, and told her about his problems. Everything was going well, and Bruce thought that he might just get his life together again after all, in the final hour. And then he got a message from an unfamiliar number on his new phone (his therapist had recommended a new phone, a clean slate, in case Bruce had backed up any files to his old one. His wife had happily paid for the new one). Hi Bruce. Call me. XOXO — Majesty Natalie. He blocked the number, his heart racing. A few minutes later, his phone rang. A new number. He hung up, sending it to voicemail. He told himself to delete the voicemail without listening to it, but he had to know. “Heyyyy Bruce,” Natalie said, her voice bratty and amused. Bruce’s cock instantly stiffened. “I’ve noticed you’ve been gone lately. Okay that’s not really true, I don’t care enough about you to know if you’re around or not. But I noticed my good little paypig hasn’t been paying my bills lately.” Bruce’s cock twitched at her words, his fingers itching to pull up her website and send her money right away. It was like her words had unlocked something in his brain. “You don’t have to keep buying my clips,” Natalie said, sounding pouty. “But if you don’t, I’m going to release this video of you.” A laugh. “Anyway, send me $100 to let me know you got this message, and I’ll see you in the DMs of my fanclub this week! Bye!” The video had come through as Bruce was listening to the voicemail. He clicked on it with dread. There he was, on his knees, bringing his trembling hand to his mouth, licking his own cum off his fingers. Not knowing how fast Natalie planned to move, Bruce went to her website right away. It was blocked. Dammit. Of course it was blocked. He broke out in a sweat. He practically tore the house apart looking for anything he could get online with. He found his wife’s old computer, waited impatiently for it to charge enough to turn on and went straight to Majesty Natalie’s site. In the time it took before he could send her the money, he got another text. Tick, tock, Bruce. It’s for your own good. You know you’re nothing but a brainless paypig. “Yes,” Bruce whispered. “I’m your brainless paypig, Princess.” The computer was painfully slow, it was the reason his wife didn’t use it anymore, and Bruce drummed his fingers against it anxiously. “Come on, come on, come on,” he mumbled. Should I send it to your wife first? I can’t wait for you to come back to me and spend every penny you earn on me. Finally, Bruce gets logged on and puts his payment through. The texts stop, and he thinks he’s over the worst of it. He can send Natalie a few hundred dollars every now and then, call her phone line, he could manage that much without getting sucked back in. He could still walk this tightrope. His wife came home twenty minutes later with divorce papers. “I get a notification,” she said, showing him her phone, “when you go on blocked websites. We’re done.” Bruce’s heart sank, but he didn’t fight it. He couldn’t explain to her why he’d done it, and part of him didn’t want to. With her gone, he could be Natalie’s again. Epilogue: Three months later Bruce’s phone chimed. A message from his ex-wife. She had sent him a picture of herself and a man he recognized as his high school bully. “He has a bigger dick than you” the message read. “And he knows how to use it, too” The guy who had traumatized him in school was now fucking his wife. Ex-wife. It didn’t matter. Well, it did. It hurt and humiliated him, but he can’t care because he had Natalie now, whenever he can afford her. He lost his job shortly after his wife left him, since his boss caught him jerking off at his desk to a picture of Natalie’s shoes. He started working at a fast food restaurant so he could afford to send Natalie at least a little money. His wife got the house, so Bruce was staying at the homeless shelter. Rent was so much, and he needed that money for Natalie. He was completely humiliated and, finally, where he was supposed to be. He was her gooner, through and through. Pretending to be anything but her cash cow was avoiding the truth. He willingly, desperately, needed to be Natalie’s bankrupt paypig for life.

1 - The great con Kanne and I had become friends through Reddit after we commented on a cosplay post. I had more-or-less-randomly-by-accident clicked on her profile and saw she’s into cosplay and stuff. I like the costumes she makes so I sent her a message to tell her that and she replied a few weeks later. We exchanged a few messages and soon we were talking on iMessage and we quickly discovered that we really like each other as friends. ...

Episode 5: Kink’s Kinky Kingdom ‘Miss Schwarz.’ Isabel struggled to lift her head. Her neck was stiff and her body ached. With an equal effort, she forced her eyes open, struggling to focus on the source of the voice she knew belonged to Kink. ‘You have to let us go.’ Her voice sounded weak, as weak as her body. She was once more hanging by her arms, her limbs spread in one of the restraint rings, her hands and feet locked in the steel cylinders. She was dimly aware she was naked but realised she no longer cared. ...

“You’re joking right?” Mariana’s long face seemed to stretch incredulously at her wife’s newest hairbrained and kinky idea. “I mean where do you even come up with this shit?” Mariana dryly mused, half exasperated and half joking. Her petite wife didn’t hesitate, “The internet of course!” Her smile was Cheshire wide, her eyes beaming with excitement. Anne was certainly the more adventurous and kinkier of the two, but Marianna couldn’t help but shake her head in disbelief at this one. One would think she would be used to such absurd requests after ten years of marriage to the pint-sized queen of kink. She stood in the entry hall to their house looking down at the excited look on her wife’s face. Mariana knew she would groan and bitch about having to indulge Anne, especially after the sixteen hour shift she just pulled at the hospital, but she also knew despite her protests she would still do it. Her eyes flitted over Anne’s pale and currently nude body. Ten years had done nothing to abate the couple’s libido, and Anne’s insatiable and creative side had a lot to do with it. Marianna’s dark eyes finally pulled away from her love of twelve years, and looked at the “supplies” she had picked up for her request. Bags full of cling film and silver duct tape, and goddamn there was a lot of it. “Did you buy out the whole damn hardware store love?” ...

The Roommate Emily was pissed. Coming to college, she’d expected to be sharing a room with someone as laid back and outgoing as herself. Instead, she had Nina the recluse. While Emily was a party girl who took to college life like a fish to water, Nina was just… weird. Never wanting to go out, Nina could be a pretty girl, if only she stood up for herself a bit more. Instead, she spent all her time moping about in their room on her laptop. One day when Nina was out at class, Emily had rifled through her drawers and found her vibrator, alongside a notebook of weird sex fantasies, including bondage and other weird fetish stuff. Honestly Emily was happy to get away from Nina and get away from college for Spring Break, when a message had popped up on her phone. ...

Pretty Rubber Toy When I arrive home there’s a package waiting for me. I ignore it while I go about my usual routine: I hang up my bag, I go to the kitchen and get something to drink. I sit down on the sofa and check my phone for a little while, I catch up with some friends and scroll mindlessly for a bit. It’s almost time for dinner, but not yet. I ponder my options for a little while. ...

Love of Life Part 2 When I woke up, Sherry was no longer by my side. Even though our encounter was brief, I missed her embrace. I got up and realized that Sherry had decided to leave sometime during the night. I was filled with a sense of regret for not telling Sherry how I felt before she left. I walked into the kitchen feeling low. Quite to my delight, there was Sherry still in her rubber suit. She had made some coffee and was in the midst of making breakfast. “Good morning, Willy,” she said with a grin. “Sleep well?” ...

The Ad Laura was nothing if not determined. Having grown up in a big household of six sisters, she’d learnt from a young age to look after herself. After graduation she’d saved up what she could and moved to New York to study law. And while all her sisters were now either pregnant or married (or both), things like relationships, boyfriends, hell, even friendships were a distraction as far as Laura was concerned. An avid gamer, Laura had learnt to programme from a young age and used her programming skills to support herself while studying. She was determined not to have to rely on her parents, who would inevitably just try and have a say in her life. ...

Kayleigh Dougherty had reached the lowest point in her life! Her five-year old marriage was well and truly over, and only yesterday she was among six employees let go by her company! As she sat in one of the many eating places located in the open air market, she thought to herself, “I’m not going to go gently into the pit of despair, I’m going to pull myself together and make a new start!” ...

Ch.8 Unorthodox Orgasms Samantha’s work was steady for the next few hours, and as the dinner rush hit she found herself in a state of flow, still chasing the relief of an orgasm, but in a zen state of awareness that her focus needed to remain on her current task. The only way forward was charming, winsome obedience, and she found herself actually enjoying the positive attention she got from some of the men. In her normal life, men were never this direct, and neither was she, everyone was too guarded and polite. But she felt a strange sense of validation in the constant displays of femininity and sexuality she used to endear herself to her tables. ...

Part 8 Chapter 37: Ellie’s Battle ‘You’ve been a very naughty girl.’ The voice was her mother’s but when Ellie opened her eyes Goldie was standing over her. The blonde was wearing a fur coat wrapped tightly around her and hood drawn up. ‘Nnngh.’ Ellie tried to speak but she was gagged. ‘And we all know what happens to naughty girls.’ ‘Noghh!’ She tried to shake her head but couldn’t. ...

Episode 4: To be or not to be… ‘Where are we?’ asked Tiffany. Isabell looked around for a moment choosing to ignore the fact that her friend was dressed in what looked like a green satin basque, frilly black knickers, fishnet stockings, shiny patent leather ankle boots and had a black feather boa around her neck. They were in a room or at least part of a room with a long high curtain along one side; there was a painted scene on the wall opposite that depicted nymphs and dryads and probably a few human maids too cavorting with centaurs and satyrs; most of the woman were naked and most in bondage of some description; some of the female centaurs were bound too and at least one pair bridled and harnessed and being used as mounts by a pair of satyrs. At either end of the room were openings separated by tall panels past which Isabel could see a number of large wooden blocks and ropes running up into the darkness above. ...

Part 7 Chapter 32: The Thieves’ Guild Ellie wandered back towards the market square which seemed to be gearing up for another day of trading and, presumably, training new adventurers. It didn’t take her long to spot a suitable target, a typical Merchant with his purse on display. She thought briefly of Battle Babe’s instruction not to get into trouble but she also found her fingers itching to lift the purse. It was, she told herself, what she was supposed to be doing, after all and, before she knew it she was walking behind him, matching his stride. Then, as he stopped to examine the wares of a cloth stall, she brushed past him and enjoyed the thrill of XPs as she sauntered away clutching her prize. ...

Intro Ella is a 21 years young woman who lives alone in a single bedroom house in Bristol in the United Kingdom. Her body is blessed with a firm C-cup and she stands about 145cm tall with a cute round butt and a well defined waistline. Her face is rather plain but has a natural attractiveness to it. Her weight generally hovers between 45-50 kilograms. She has brown hair which almost reaches the small of her back. ...

Ch.4 Part 1 - Carol’s Camshow Samantha finally arrived home in Malibu and dumped her massive shopping bags out onto her bed. She was dog tired, but also elated. Her mind swam with dizzying possibilities as she looked at all the gear. “Oh shit,” she said to herself, “I haven’t checked Twitter all day. I bet my socials are going crazy after that book signing at the library.” Samantha picked up her phone, which she hadn’t checked all day. Her mouth dropped. There were thousands of mentions, hundreds of likes. People were using her tape gagged picture for everything from a meme mocking feminists to a sexy avatar for some men’s rights activists. The original photo had over 10,000 likes. ...

‘Section 15.18 The Submissive agrees to service or be sexually used by any person or persons of the Dominant’s choosing. Such encounters may include participation of multiple people at a time if that so pleases the Dominant. The Submissive will be bound, restrained and blindfolded during these encounters and this is by the Submissive’s expressed request and consent. _The Submissive explicitly grants his permission to be sexually used and abused by those individuals invited by the Dominant to take part in the activities with the Submissive, and furthermore, the Submissive grants his permission for those individuals to complete such acts on the Submissive while the Submissive is bound, restrained and/or blindfolded.* ...

Part 5 Chapter 22: After the Orgasm Ellie lay curled up by the wall to the garden allowing her body to recover from the orgasm she’d just given herself. It had felt wonderful, a truly earth-shattering experience that had easily eclipsed the pleasure she’d taken from being chained up and used by the half-orcs the day before. She thought she should be exhausted from the intensity but the dwindling pleasure in her body simply made her want more. She could, she realised, give pleasure to herself but her body told her she wanted something else, someone else. It was hard to tell but she thought the intensity of the sexual climax had probably as much to do with XPs as the need that had built up inside her; the quickening too had perhaps played a part. Honey’s body had clearly responded to what the redhead had done to her and it was, therefore, Honey that had the desire to hammer on the gate beside her and beg to be let back in. ...

Part 4 Chapter 17: Out of the Frying Pan Everything looked different when Ellie emerged from the alley clutching the torn and soiled remains of the peasant dress to her body. The view was the same albeit that the sun was higher and the shadows shorter; there was the market, the square, down the street ahead she could see the tavern where she’d spent the night but the details were different, sharper as if a filter had been applied to her vision so the details she’d noticed before became clearer and new ones caught her attention. ...

Promise of Steel Chapter 1 Absently humming to herself and tapping a toe to the nonexistent beat, Alys shifted her weight as she watched the numbers on the display slowly climb. Normally she much preferred to use the stairs, both for the exercise and the fact that it allowed her to avoid the frustrations of using this ancient, creaky, and painfully slow beast. Still, at least the elevator worked. Given how low the rent was she supposed she shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. And besides, today she was tired and wanted nothing more than to go home, put her feet up and spend the evening with her girlfriend. Or would slave be more appropriate? That set a familiar tingle of arousal racing through her body and, as she adjusted the weight of the backpack thrown casually over her shoulder, a slight but still rather wicked grin touched her dark lips. The day had been long, let it never be said that modeling wasn’t an exhausting profession at times, but it had also been enjoyable as well. It was always fun trying out new toys, and while it wasn’t her favorite position by any means, even she could enjoy submitting to the ropes from time to time. Still, as enjoyable as the day had been she had a feeling that the night was going to be even better. At least if she had anything to say about it. Grinning, she took to watching the numbers again and, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, the soft chiming of a bell announced her arrival as the elevator lurched to a stop. Smile widening in anticipation, she stepped out into the hallway and rolled her neck as she made the short walk down to her apartment door, already digging through her jeans for the keys. Reaching her destination, Alys re-adjusted the backpack again and bent down to open the lock with an ease born of much practice before nudging the door open with her foot she stepped into the small, but cozy living room and deposited her pack on the coffee table carefully, mindful of the delicate cargo within. ...

Endings It was a peaceful Friday evening. Most of the students had already gone home for the semester, which meant that the campus was extremely quiet. The usual hustle and bustle of student life was nonexistent at this time of the year. Jessica Green was lounging on her bed, talking with her friend and flatmate Cory Fox. It was late May and the end of the academic year. For most students, the thought of the summer holidays was fantastic as it meant not having to do assignments and exams, instead relaxing at home with their family. However, the thoughts of returning home to her family in the Bronx in New York was egregious for Jessica Green. Her family was dysfunctional and a constant source of stress for Jessica. Her mother was unemployed and a narcissist, and her father was an alcoholic who was never around, not to mention her drug-addicted older sister. ...

10: Rekindling friendship Intro Ariana and Kate have been married for almost a year and it has strengthened their bond even further. Ariana Birch-Inoue is almost 27 years old. Kate Birch just turned 29. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. Her appearance is often the envy of men. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. This is very similar to what her favorite anime character has. She moved to Canada with her mother when she was 7, after her father died in an accident. ...

Chapter 2 My two mature dominants referred to it as “down time.” Once a month or so, they would go out of town and recharge their batteries. Mr. Schmid’s favorite spot was an exclusive resort in Cancun, where we decamped to avoid the biting cold of a New York City snowstorm. “So where do you like to go, Sir?” I asked Mr. Greenwald. “French Alps. Love skiing. How about you, Lisa Ann?” ...

Part 3 Unlimited Prototypes Paula continued “Well I wrote up our preliminary results from this weekend’s experiments. Management was so impressed they have greenlighted additional funds. Do you know what that means?” Phil groaned. Maggie laughed. “That’s right, we’ll be able to make and test as many prototypes as we want!” Paula concluded. Maggie happily replied “That’s wonderful news Paula, we’ll get together real soon to start work on the next model.” ...

Chapter 1: A Wrong Turn Tommy let out a long sign. “Of course it’s starting to rain,” he thought. He wouldn’t normally be walking home from work, but his car was in the shop and his work wasn’t far from home. At least it wasn’t far when driving. Walking, however, was a completely different matter. It had taken him just over an hour to walk to work and now he was only twenty minutes from work with rain setting in. ...

How medical technology and advancements speed along. Becoming a transplant donor didn’t just mean organs now, but whole bodies. Someone who had died of a head injury but whose body was healthy, could donate their healthy body, all of it, to someone else. The medical world had literally developed the ability to swap any human body part to another, including heads which until recently had been impossible. Inevitably, in time this technology began to come to the attention of the darker side of medicine, and suddenly people might disappear off the streets to find their bodies stolen to order. Want the perfect figure? Just steal the body you want and have your head put on it … ...

Part 3 Chapter 11: Bragging Rights The tavern was just off the main square in HomeTown and was called the ‘Saucy Adventuress’. Above the door, the sign showed the rear view of a nicely rounded female in a short skirt, furs and armour climbing up onto the top of some sort of mountain. Ellie thought she might have seen a similar picture before and she was sure her mother had recognised it. ‘Didn’t the original still have her knickers on?’ Amanda had asked Val as they’d approach the door. ...

Love of Life Part 1 Once back at the hotel I was wheeled to my room. I am not, as they say, out of the woods yet. I am still gagged and sealed in two heavy rubber suits filled with a vile concoction of sweat, piss and cum. I want out of all this rubber. I want to clean up. I want to breathe fresh air and not through rubber tubes and finally I want to eat real food and drink something besides piss. Despite what I want I am still at the mercy of someone else and that someone is Sandy or Natasha. No doubt it will have something to do with Poor Willy. This alternate incarnation has suddenly become my adversary forcing me into situations beyond my control. The Poor Willy persona rules my life. I am a slave to what was created in my name. I have suffered immensely so that others can enjoy the unprecedentedly brutal treatment of Poor Willy. Buried beneath all this rubber is a man named Will but at this moment all the world see’s is a hopelessly subjugated rubber object who is subjected to unheard of rubber fantasies for the purpose of entertaining the weirdest in the world of rubberists. ...

Part 2 Q&A session Sunday night at 8pm, Phil, Paula and Maggie were relaxing on the beat up old leather sofa in Paula’s 3-D printer lab at the Fantastic Plastic’s factory. Phil was still recovering from being sealed into a series of 3-D printed plastic sarcophagi that had been built to hold him in extreme bondage based on a body scan taken of him (see Part 1). His friends had improved the sarcophagus from a plain container, to an interactive version 2, that had used and drained him repeatedly at their command. ...

The courtroom is dimly lit, the air thick with anticipation. I stand before the bench, the polished wood gleaming under the stern gaze of Judge Emma. Her reputation precedes her—whispers of her ironic punishments have spread like wildfire since the government unleashed these “incentive judges” to tackle petty crimes in an overcrowded system. She adjusts her robes, her piercing eyes locking onto you as the faint hum of the crowd fades into silence. The gavel rests in her hand, poised for judgment. ...

First Climax and Beyond Chapter One As the door closed, Amanda realized her change to a rubber object. She let out a blood-curdling scream that remained stillborn behind the gag. Sim Lee settled into a chair and pulled “Cell 2 Camera Feed” up on the screen. Still in her red wetsuit, she watched the black rubberized object displayed on the screen. The programming soon started. First, the ceiling chains wound back into the ceiling. The rubber object rose from the floor to be suspended about three feet above the floor. The slack in the chains attached to the object’s ankles diminished. Since the chains were anchored about five feet apart to the floor, the rubber object’s legs spread under the tension. The object shook its body and chains rattled but its movement was quite minimal as the taught chains held it securely. ...

New Life Part 5 I recovered from my spectacle and was eventually wheeled out of the party and out into the streets where to my surprise I was abandoned. Without a word I was left somewhere on a street in Berlin, in the dark, in a heavy rubber suit, wearing a silicon doggy drone hood. My only satisfaction was that the night was cool. I must have been there for what felt like hours when suddenly I was being wheeled off. I tried to grunt something through my gag but there was no response. Who has me? I was wheeled for blocks without any sense as to who or what is behind all this much less what will happen to me next. Eventually I was wheeled into a building and taken somewhere on an elevator then eventually to some room where I was left helplessly sitting in a wheelchair for hours. The only sound I heard the entire time was the sound of a door closing behind me. ...

Mary Piper had a good life. It wasn’t a great life, but it was certainly a good one. As a straight A student, she had few worries about getting the grades required to attend her university of choice. Outside of school her days were spent joyfully filling her time with the things she loved; reading, hiking, arts and crafts. It was a peaceful life, and one with which Mary was very content. ...

Part 2 Chapter 6: Adventure The party stepped from the main street of Home Town onto a partly paved road that led towards a forest, Ellie walking at the back clutching the dagger and trying to decide what to do with it. The three warriors, Battle Babe, Bu-Shi-Doll and Valkyrie were leading and Amazon followed a little behind, casting occasional glances back at her daughter. Then came Katana Girl, walking straight-backed, her sword in her left hand. Despite her initial wonder at the world she had entered, Ellie was feeling very much that she did not fit in, that coming here had been a bad idea and deciding to play a Seductress was even worse. ...

As she heard the downstairs door close, Sydney reviewed her situation. The lights were dimmed and a couple pleasant-smelling candles were lit. The pleasant ambient heat was making the linen sheets feel cool on her skin. And she had a lot of skin exposed to it, too. She had removed all of her clothing about twenty minutes before, in order to set the mood for her wife’s arrival. “Syd? You home?” Alyssa called out while setting her things down. ...

Some things that really happened to us, mixed in with a few things that could have happened; so there is some fiction here… …There had been a motorcycle accident a bit after we were first married, it wasn’t his fault; a teenager had run a stop sign right into the path of his little motorcycle. She wasn’t going fast, he wasn’t going fast either, which was good as he likely would have been left much more seriously injured had that been the case. I wasn’t with him that day, although one of our friends was out with him on his own bike as I was out shopping for clothes with our very good friend Ken. It would of course make for a much better irony in an erotic story if Ken and I were sneaking out and doing “it” someplace, at the exact moment of impact, but we were just two friends out innocently clothes shopping together that particular day. ...

Scanned “So why do you want a 3-D scan of me?” Phil asked his friend Maggie as they waited for their turn in the booth. “Because I need an exact fit for stage 2 of this project.” Maggie explained again. Phil sighed, she had said the same thing the last 3 times he had asked. Obviously she was keeping it a secret. “Okay, in you go,” Maggie told him, pulling his bathrobe off before he entered the telephone booth sized scanner. Phil stood in the small dark booth and waited for instructions. He was wearing the tiniest of spandex thongs and was rather happy the booth was not see-through from the outside. ...

Epilogue It was an absolutely beautiful night. The skies were clear and the stars twinkled overhead like a vast and glittering blanket, so bright that even the city’s light pollution could not hide the awe inspiring scope of the firmament. Moreover the heat of the day had finally faded into a gentle and comfortable warmth while a light breeze stirred the balmy air and eased the heavy humidity that had settled during the day. And yet the slender figure slowly making her way down the mostly abandoned streets, flitting from shadow to shadow like a ghost as she passed through the pools of light cast by overhead streetlamps, was hardly paying attention to the view. ...

New Life Part 3 We finally made it to Montreal and arrived at the hotel. We were staying at the Auberge du Vieux-Port in old Montreal. We deliberately made the most of our arrival with three lovely minxes in skin tight rubber driving up in a black hearse not to mention Dear Rubber Doll Scarlet and her escort. Every cell phone for locks was recording our arrival. Our cameras were also running full blast catching all of the reactions from the onlookers. Our checkin was just as audacious. Sandy checked us all in and we paraded through the lobby and eventually made it to our rooms. ...

New Life Part 1 Three months have gone by since I officially departed my life in Chicago and moved to Minneapolis. My move here was not simple. Instead of simply purchasing a house and moving in, I chose to buy something unique. I bought an old firehouse. I bought the old fire station 13 on Cedar Street. It is in the Ericsson neighborhood of Minneapolis. The station was built in 1923 during a period when the city was growing rapidly. The city wanted the station to blend into its surrounding residential area, so the building was designed in the American Craftsman bungalow style. It had a low, horizontal roof and a front yard, which distinguished it from other fire stations that typically had two stories and prominent entries. It served as a fire station until 1979. It later held an emergency medical technician unit before being converted to offices. ...

“Be Careful What You Wish For” series, not all fantasies should become reality (erotic, chastity, or even tg, not sure where this one belongs) “…So let me get this straight, you’d like to lock your cock away in a tiny device, maybe dress up like my maid, and have me cheat on you too? You’re seriously messed up; you know that Gary?” my wife Jessica’s soft sexy voice chides. Her words were soft and understanding though, delivered with a smile, so not near as harsh as her verbiage alone might suggest. She also knows I’m a kinky soul, I’ve hardly made a secret of it; and as we’ve aged and sex is a bit less frequent for us, my kink level has actually gone up. Truth be told I’ve also rubbed off on her in this regard over the years; that’s no secret either. ...

9: Going Camping Intro Kate and Ariana got married a few months ago. They’ve been together for almost three years. They live in Kate’s flat on the 12th floor of a residential tower. Both women work together from home. Doing administration and financial related contract work. Ariana also does English to Japanese translations as she is quite adept at the language. Ariana prefers to stay home and busies herself with the household and her work. Kate on the other hand used to be much more outgoing, for example with her coworkers on lunch breaks, sometimes a work event. But ever since she quit her job and started working from home she sort of lost contact with most of the people she knows. ...

Homestyle Part Eight It has been months since our breakout venture at the Folsom Fair in San Francisco. Since then the “crew” has attended a whole host of fetish events throughout the country. At each of these events our rubber suit line was extremely well received. Our business is flourishing. We have expanded our operations in order to keep up with the demand. Our latest venture is an ultimate rubber suit. For an astronomical amount of money we will create a suit molded to a person’s body form. In other words we laser scan a person and make a one-off mold from the scan and cast that in rubber. We already have seven orders for such suits. ...

8: Okusan Intro Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for almost 2 years. Ariana Inoue is a 25 years old Japanese woman. Kate Birch is 27, turning 28 very soon. Ariana is a homey type. She leaves their flat occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. But she rarely leaves her home on her own. As a result Ariana only has a few friends that she knows in real life. She works from home, doing contract work through an online web service. Usually she’s doing business administration, fixing accounting errors, and translation work. ...

The first Thursday of November had arrived. Here I was, another dreary start to the week at university. I hated it here, but having finally made the decision to aim for my dream job after years of holding back, I opted to attend here and begin my studies for veterinary medicine. It meant leaving my home town, leaving my friends behind, but it would be worth it, even if I hated the general atmosphere here, full of immature students engrossed in a culture of drinking, vomiting and trying to gain as many sexual partners as possible. ...

William was your average middle-American teenager, living with his parents in a modest home in a quaint, friendly neighborhood. His family purchased the home when he was three years old, and throughout his childhood, he became acquainted with most of his neighbors, both young and old; he trusted them. Like his own parents, they were hardworking, honest people. They did each other favors, looked after one another, and gathered during the holidays. It was an idyllic community, a relic of a bygone era. William was particularly fond of an elderly, childless widow named Olga. Olga, who would never reveal her true age, had immigrated to the United States from Russia - likely after World War II. ...

Part 15 I struggled to contain my breaths as my movements increased. I felt sweat begin to travel down my neck as I pushed myself harder than I have ever done before, I knew I needed to get better at this, I knew who I was right then wasn’t enough, I knew I needed more strength. The trees whipped by me at a rapidly growing rate. The cool morning air flew through my hair, whistling through my ears and pushed against my tired body. I took two large breaths before my body begged me to cease all movement, involuntarily forcing my legs to stop in place. It was a much calmer morning, a collection of clouds covered the entire sky and blocked the world from the burning sun. ...

Part 3: Island Hunt The old man stood by the pontoon boat, eyeing the trio as they made their way down the dock. The two women, one dark haired and one brunette looked ready for a boating day. ‘Except for the shoes,’ he thought to himself. The women each wore mesh cover-ups, one black, the other white that hinted at the skimpy bikinis underneath. Each wore a pair of high heels, in matching colors. ...

I tried to stand completely still as I strained against the tight armbinder watching the huge dog eat the food in his bowl, I was desperate not to distract him from his meal. You see, his leash was secured tightly to my balls. As I whimpered into the cock shaped gag strapped into my mouth I watched the bunch of brightly colored party balloons that swayed gently next to me straining against the string that I currently stood on, and the shiny key tied to them. I frantically tried to think of any way out of my predicament, nothing came to mind. ...

“…So what happens now?” a very sated and perplexed Master Henry asks; his mind perhaps seeking an island of normalcy in the sea of insanity and debauchery. He’s really not a bad man - a mere villain of convenience - despite what one watching at home might think based on the “show” he’s provided, with me obviously as the reluctant proverbial “whipping-girl” star. There’s also a kind of clarity that happens, post orgasm for men in particular, when men start thinking with more of their intellectual brain, and less with the caveman one, or to be a bit crude; the little head that all that blood was just rushing into. To also be fair, men aren’t the only ones to have this little temporary sexual insanity; so I recognize this change in his eyes for what it is, a “what have I done?” look ...

The music from the opening act was loud enough to rumble the walls in Lindsey Stirling’s dressing room. Even standing, it was enough to rumble Lindsey’s pupils, blurring her vision until she closed her eyes. It was showtime- almost showtime, and that sent a thrill through her. She was ready- she had her violin in hand, her final checks were complete, her outfit was cute as hell- and it was almost time. ...

Sara had been involved with an internet chat group for about a year, each member sharing adventures and ideas of their personal bondage and self-bondage. The group had encouraged Sara to start her own website devoted to her sessions with a few of the members guiding her through the process of setting up the web site. The site ‘Submissive Sara’ went live only taking a few weeks to start actually earning money for Sara. Sara had already amassed a large collection of self-bondage equipment and sex toys so the first year was relatively easy to keep the content fresh. ...

Homestyle Part Six I was still reeling from the success of the past few weeks. The success of creating the first rubber suit off my production team in Birmingham was a genuine highlight. The work ahead was a bit staggering. Weeks ahead would prove challenging as I tried to assemble the resources to meet the needs to come closer to actual production. I also needed to reconnect with Sandy to see how our Minnesota rubber dominatrix studio project was going. ...

Tell me a story, Maggie? She describes an erotic sexual encounter at the beach. My cock stirs at the ideas she fills my head with. Sadly I am at work and this is highly inappropriate, but I can’t help but soak up every word. After she describes me filling her with my cum, she goes on with some additional details. “Then I produce a shovel and began to dig in the sand near you. It takes until early evening for that hole to grow seven feet down. Helpless to do anything but obey, you slide into the hole. Sand quickly closes the hole to your shoulders, pinning your hands and arms to your sides. There is a snorkel and a mask. It is clear what I plan to do. You saw the night moon just as sand blocked the diving mask. You hear the rest of the sand fall into place. There is the sound of me tapping down all the sand, making your location invisible but for the snorkel. “ ...

Part 14 Oh… fuck! My eyes fluttered upwards as the seemingly small act stimulated me much more than it should have. Flashes of pleasure pulsated throughout my entire body with the slight teasing of my erect nipple, my legs slowly became heavier and parts of my body just seemed to go numb. It was the smallest action, but the woman in front of me seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Her thumb waved over my nipple, bringing it more and more to attention. I struggled to breathe through my nose; I knew if I did it through my mouth, the gag would make a noise and let everyone know what her touches were doing to me. I wished it stayed at just one hand, but she must have noticed my deep breath in and took it as a sign that I was enjoying her actions, this caused her second hand to reach for the other breast and her fingers did the exact same thing. Immediately I felt an electrical sensation travel from my breasts downward, awakening my sex much quicker than I had ever felt before. ...

Chapter 1 The bar at the hotel lobby was grand and palatial. I sat down at a quiet table in the corner and ordered a scotch on the rocks. A few minutes after they served me my drink, I saw her standing at the open double doors looking around. When she noticed me, she took a deep breath and wound her way around the other hushed conversations until she reached my table. ...

After a long day at the office, an hour’s food shopping in a crowded supermarket and a frustrating battle with rush-hour traffic, Jessica was more than glad to lock her front door behind her, drop the bags in the small kitchen of her rented, top-floor apartment and head for the shower, peeling off her wrap-around skirt, smart white blouse and lace-trimmed bra as she went. Knowing that her apartment wasn’t overlooked, she paused for a moment by the window to enjoy her view across the rooftops to the soft green of the trees in a nearby park, feeling the cares of her hectic day begin to ebb away. ...

For a woman, the fear of a sexual slip-up or even more, puts the brakes on encounters and adventures. So I’ve turned to self-bondage, which allows me to experience moments of BDSM. No one knows that I practise self-bondage or self-servitude because, like many people, I’d be too ashamed for anyone to know and I’d look like a madwoman. As I live in a flat in the centre of Paris, I don’t have a garden and it’s too risky to hide keys somewhere and go looking for them at night. Despite everything, I have a bit of an adventurous side. For over a year, I’ve been closely following the development of the Gîte des Fétichistes, and the stories published about people who go there on holiday and practise safe self-bondage make me dream. So I ended up contacting them. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

Homestyle Part Five After wearing my new custom molded rubber suit for a day I decided I needed to clean up and relay my success with my other partners. I went to my home office to call Sandy and Candy in Minnesota and asked her if I could fly her to Fort Lauderdale to be 3D scanned for a female version of the suit. She was excited by the idea and we set up the flight. I called Bobby for CETEX and told him to expect Sandy and Candy. I also told him to dust off his passport because both of us are going to England this weekend. I called Dick and Dan from Minneapolis and explained we needed two more people each male and female to volunteer for scanning to fill out the three levels of the range for sizing. I asked them to be on the lookout. I would promise them their own custom fit suit as well as all expenses paid. I called England to tell them I would be traveling there next weekend to see the manufacturing process in person. I told them I wanted to see them make another suit for me while I was there, this time with hood and gloves. With that I went off to the office whistling a happy tune for the rapid progress we made on my rubber suit project. ...

Volunteering to Watch Her When a man catches his girlfriend getting ready for camming, an accident happens that causes her webcam to break. He didn’t know about her camming, but is ok with it, so he somehow turns himself into a camera for her to use. It was an evening like so many others for Ashley. Her boyfriend, Sam, was at his place playing video games while she was by herself at home. Some girlfriends might be jealous or upset that he wasn’t there to pay attention to her, but she wasn’t. In fact, it was convenient because she had to work that evening and she didn’t want him to know about it. ...

When a sexual woman is refused any release, her body begins to constantly crave what she cannot have. The creative forces inside her begin to think of new and creative ways to make herself orgasm, or punish those that are able to. When that woman is a bondage enthusiast her creativity turns into border line cruelty in her thoughts and dreams. Claire lived to orgasm, her favorite way to orgasm was in strict, excessively tight bondage. ...

…“What do you want to do for Halloween THIS year dear?” I asked my significant other. “I’ve got nothing, literally not a clue,” he responded back. I feel the same way to be honest, so I can’t find fault, I’m just not into it at all this year particularly. We simply don’t get near the volume of trick-or-treaters like we used to back before covid; there used to be easily a hundred, but last year that number was maybe fifteen total, to include the little ones on our block and their precious costumes though. It was at one time a great way to get reacquainted with the neighbors, just a fun party-like night, but if last year was any sign of the times we knew it would be all over shortly after dusk, and we’d be left with far too much extra candy in the house… ...

“…Tell me everything," I commanded my present boyfriend. He came home perhaps a little later than I had anticipated, likely telling me he had a far better time than he might like to admit to, or at the very least a more exciting one. This one actually had potential, unlike the last very serious boyfriend who actually thought he could somehow “own” me; nobody owns me! Finding the limits of that potential had a certain element of risk though, but I was willing to allow him to assume that risk to see if he was truly my version of “trainable,” and therefore by extension “keepable” in the long term, as in ‘potential husband material’. I know this might sound harsh, but I finally knew what I wanted in a life partner now, and this man had many of those hard to find attributes. I personally brought a lot to the table myself - all humility aside - but I also expected a lot, as in a high degree of loyalty, and open mindedness to what could become a very non-traditional union a few years down the proverbial road. ...

Chapter 1 The next day, the maids were up early. It had been a terrible night’s sleep, interrupted by the frequent squeaking of rubber. Their sparse dreams had been repeatedly spiced with sexual urges they couldn’t seem to satisfy. Upon awakening, they both groaned. Their reality was every bit as bad as their dreams. After untangling her pointy heels from the sheets, Dani sat on the edge of the bed and felt her leash flop into her lap. She ran her hand down it, then reached up to feel the metal ring around her neck. She had slept in the thing all night, and barely noticed it. She remarked, “Jen forgot to take off our collars!” ...

The Karodang house has been on the side of the hill… forever. There are some old frontier pictures of great-great-great-grandma’s sod house from when they first settled their farm and the old stone house is in the background sticking out of “Granite Hill” as the locals call it. Some people from the state university came down and dug around a little both inside and outside of Karodang. Their only conclusion was, “It’s old.” They also said, “Maybe it was used as a hunting shelter.” But they couldn’t find any evidence of anyone having actually lived there. There were no fire pits or pieces of pottery or arrowheads or anything like that to indicate it was used as a dwelling. “Maybe it was supposed to be a tomb,” one of them said as they gathered up their things to leave. He added just before he left, “That word carved into the stone above the door is Kerudung. It’s an Indonesian word for mirror or something like that, but it’s written in what appears to be a variation of an old Indonesian alphabet. I wonder how that language got way the hell over here. I wonder even more how people around here knew to call this… whatever it is… something so close to that.” ...

Witch’s Vibes Valentina Banesman let out a moan as the bells of the front door jingled. Her assistant was between her legs licking her pussy. She was nearing an orgasm as the interruption happened. It was disappointing as she was actually enjoying her assistant’s ritual that turned her tongue into a fleshy vibrator while reaping the benefits of it. Valentina Banesman was only her current identity. She had been cursed by a rival witch who was a scorned lover once upon a time. Her curse had been quite nasty and took her years to counteract parts of it so she could be back in society unnoticed. The last part of the curse has left her immortal, but she was no longer an ugly, plague-infested hag. She had found a way to change her appearance to whatever she preferred these days. ...

Homestyle Part Two Morning came and I prepared myself for the trip home. I just completed a successful trip to Minneapolis. My plans to create a world class rubber dominatrix studio here was well under way. I was happy with the results and decided to treat myself to a special ride back to Chicago. I planned to drive straight through so I dressed in street clothes and gassed up the car. My plans required me not having to stop anywhere along the way. I returned to the house and made final preparations for the trip. I first dressed in my Evolution suit hood, gloves and all. I then put on the silicone doll suit, the tight jeans and cotton blouse, and wig before joining the boys to say goodbye. They laughed and applauded as I sashayed down the stairs in my best girly persona. “You look marvelous!” With that they kissed both my hands. We wished each other the best and I headed for my car. The brief walk to the car reminded me of why I don’t dare stop on the way home. I was early and the weather predicted temperatures in the 90’s (30’s C). I ducked into the car, buckled up and headed back to Chicago hoping for an easy drive. ...

It had been weeks since it all ended, six weeks to be exact since I was dumped by my ex. Olivia. I was yet to get over her, I was yet to feel myself again, and the only part of me that I still had was trash and diapers. But that was it, nothing else defined me, I was lost and felt utterly worthless. With nothing else to do other than indulge in my fantasies and so I spent more and more time playing in my neighbor’s trash cans. But even that wasn’t enough to fulfill my fantasies, their trash cans were alright but nothing compared to my fantasies over Olivia’s trash. ...

Kelara was intelligent. With a high aptitude for learning from a young age, along with a vivid imagination, those who knew her growing up would have proclaimed her a genius. In some ways, she was. Kelara was able to deduce and discover things that the vast majority of her peers would have never succeeded in doing, and further, she loved to craft. By the time Kelara was a young adult, she had already done something that only the rare and talented mage had ever accomplished. Kelara had tamed lightning, and she’d done this without a drop of magic in her veins. ...

Homestyle Part One I returned home after what I must say was the most eventful trip of my life. I reflected back on the whole experience. It was a success in every right. I certainly expanded life beyond my rubber solo existence. While I will continue to enjoy the personal and private pleasure it gives me, being out and about among other rubberists is compelling. The same could be said for my plans upon my return. My plans to expand the European rubber dominatrix experience to the States, plus my venture into molded rubber fetish wear, should give me a lot to look forward to now that I am home. ...

Part 2 Belle spent the week daydreaming about her weekend adventure. She tried pulling out her ropes for a little self bondage. But suddenly it just wasn’t enough. She knew she could escape. It wasn’t like when Rick had tied her, suspended from a tree with her legs wide open. She stopped herself. Just thinking about it made her want to slip her hands between her legs. She and Jill had exchanged numbers on the way home. She was dying to call the other girl and ask when they could get together again. But she didn’t want to seem desperate. And so she waited out the long week. ...

Return to Paradise Part Five I ended my trip to Munich. I left behind some fond memories. My experiences there will stay with me forever. My goal for this trip was to be able to break out of my solo rubber life, spread my rubber wings and experience rubber as others do. Thanks to the trip to Munich I was able to do so and enjoy the experience. In a way I also have to thank the gay rubber boys in Paris as well as my rubber lady of the evening for kick starting my new rubber journey. I am now heading back to Amsterdam for the final leg of my trip. It seems fitting that I am traveling openly trussed up in rubber. Tomorrow I will have a chance to explore an entire new side of rubber as a full fledged rubber doll. ...

Chapter 1: It came in a luxury velvet box “Don’t just be a good sissy! Be THE Perfect Sissy! The NEW EXCLUSIVE cage design of the VIOLET™ 2.0 ensures permalocking, ensuring full and complete control by your dominant, linked to fingerprinting technology on their mobile phone, so they are the only ones capable of unlocking. SAY GOODBYE TO OLD-FASHIONED, CHEATABLE, CHEAP KEYS. Each VIOLET™ 2.0 has a UNIQUE control chip with military-grade cryptographic capacity, ensuring it CANNOT BE HACKED, SHORT CIRCUITED OPEN or TRICKED OUT OF LOCK by clever horny gurls. You know who you are! Also, the rubber-like texture of the cage can be fine-tuned by the app to calibrate the built in dampening mechanisms, ensuring shocks and vibrations, even from the strongest toys against the clit, are completely useless. ...

“If you would please sign here, Lady Croft.” The delivery driver said, handing her a clipboard. Lara Croft signed for the package, a white cardboard box roughly the size of a DVD player. He handed it to her as she returned the clipboard, and then with a polite smile and a nod, he returned to his truck and drove away. Lara walked back into the manor house and went immediately to her study. She set the box on her desk and examined the shipping label. Strangely, there was no return address. Could it be a bomb? That seemed unlikely. If the package contained explosives, the new security sensors she had installed at the manor would’ve detected them and raised an alarm. Still, might there be some reason to be concerned about what might be inside? ...

…I love to hike in the woods, always have ever since I was a child, many times with my dog for both company and protection. It’s an amazing bond that one can form, and it may be terrible to say but I sometimes prefer the company of dogs over certain humans. So she’s a good dog with an incredible nose, but not what you’d call aggressive, although if somebody put their hand on me she’d probably get pretty nasty and protective. Anyway, where I live there are things in the forest that can potentially eat you, especially if you present yourself as an easy meal, and as insurance against that I not only have my puppy dog - with her very good nose - but also a revolver in my day pack, just in case. ...

7: Her Second Boyfriend Intro Ariana Inoue is a 19 year old Japanese student. She has medium length black hair. She rarely puts on makeup. Her Cute facial features and petite body are the envy of many of her classmates. She has a small B-cup and stands about 140cm tall. Ariana lives in the college dorm sharing a room with another girl named Abby. She’s been single since her last boyfriend over a year ago and feels she is ready for finding her perfect husband. ...

Return to Paradise Part Three I assessed my personal condition after my time in Paris. After two and a half days sealed in four day old sweat and piss, my skin was on fire and every inch of it itched mercilessly. I needed a shower, a very long shower. I hoped the shower would help, or else I would have to postpone my trip to Amsterdam for a couple of days. I was going by train so postponing travel would be rather easy. ...

I got a brief glimpse of two matching heads of wild blonde hair and loosely similar features before he bustled me past them and into the dark beyond. “And you told me I was wasting my money, but I was right. You said I was wasting my money buying a set of double stocks and that I would never get them filled, but there you see it. A babe in both sets of stocks. You owe me the bet my friend.” ...

Return to Paradise Part Two Thursday finally came and my duties to my company have ended for this trip. I checked the itinerary for the Men In Rubber Weekend. Thursday evening was pretty much open as Friday was the main kick off with events being held in classic Paris fetish bars, clubs, and some new up-and-coming venues. The main party will take place on Saturday night culminating at one of Paris’s legendary gay fetish sex clubs which had been around for many years. It is supposed to be a historical and legendary club of the French hard and fetish gay scene. This is all new to me as I begin to explore a new experience very much outside my comfort range. I decided to dress for the evening in just rubber and nothing else. I chose my sleeveless one piece suit, my new “Classic” rubber jacket over top and my rubber “Chuck Taylor” shoes. I am dressed for the part yet have no Idea what that part will be. I had never ventured out in just rubber before. It would turn out to be a rubber adventure the likes of which I had never experienced. ...

CHAPTER 1 - NEW RULES Irina and Alex met six months ago in a twist of fate. He was a young, hungry for success intern at a law firm. She was a very successful lawyer, and much, much more. He was in his twenties but looked young as he was short, slim, and had very little facial or body hair. She was a very impressive woman of visible Russian descent; tall, blonde, blue eyed, and charismatic. ...

Part 22. GiGi Emma had been walking multiple decks with Janice in tow on a leash. Emma was still in her small yellow bikini with the bottoms over her chastity belt. Her high heels were the only other things she was wearing, and her feet were feeling them between the demonstration and the amount of walking, with more to go. It was something Emma happily endured as she wanted them as a part of her lifestyle including the ballet boots she had finally been using on this cruise. She would have a break from being on her feet at dinner. She wasn’t sure what her night with Master Robert would entail. But first she needed to finish her time with Janice and hoped that Janice enjoyed her surprise. ...

Chapter 28 – Nurse in a Hole It was obvious that our little community at the Chateau was about to change. That’s not to say that change hadn’t been almost constant since I inherited the run-down Chateau in Croatia and then discovered the group of English cyclists squatting on my ‘estate.’ I allowed the group to stay, we imprisoned Heather in a consensual non-consensual arrangement, I met and hired Lucija, I moved my sex toy business to Croatia and put a lot more of the group to work. After a while we met more and more locals and included Dr. Ana and her nurse Sara in the circle. ...

Chapter 1: Introductions and background Greetings. My name is Robert, friends and acquaintances call me Bob, close friends and relatives, including Mike, call me Bobbie. Sir Michael calls me Bitch when he is providing commands or instructions, he sometimes calls me Cunt or Pussy when he is administering discipline or is otherwise displeased with me. Mike, that is, Sir Michael served as my Dominant for a long week last May. He had me keep a daily journal of my trials detailing my training, lessons, and bondage so later I could fondly remember the pleasures and pains of my servitude. Subsequently, at his suggestion, I transcribed the journal into a narrative. From his training I have learned, often via a paddle, that suggestions from a Master are very similar to commands. Plus, knowing that he has retained photographs of some of my lessons, suitable for exploitation on social media, serves as an additional encouragement to comply. My original attempt to write about the events that transpired were accurate and detailed but was somewhat dry to read. Sir Michael wants me to share my experience with others as they may relish reading about my servitude, training and suffering. So also at his suggestion, I have rewritten that narrative into a chronicle in a story style so that it is a better read and captures the timeline and activity details as well as the exhilaration and dialog missing from the original document. ...

Return to Paradise Part One I found my European trip so rewarding that I needed to return there to seek out other new business opportunities. This time I need to focus on new business clients rather than possible acquisitions. To be perfectly honest I found even more personal reasons for this trip. I found that my appetite for personal rubber debauchery has changed. For years I have been a solo player enjoying my sexual pleasure in total privacy. My experience at the rubber club in London and the brothel in Hong Kong has enlightened me to broader decadence. Rubber wise my last trip to Europe was a sourcing trip buying new items for my pleasure. This trip I intended to use my purchases extensively during my trip. I also intend to explore the rubber scene more, especially in Paris and Amsterdam. There are several fetish events that intrigue me. I also plan to explore the rubber brothel scene for my personal pleasure and as preview plans I have to possibly invest in one of my own back in the states. With all these goals in mind I packed up my extensive stash of rubber with plans to ship it in advance of my trip. ...

9 - The football match For almost a year after the first concrete burial Jenny was happy with doing what had by now become normal. She would be buried (under soil, not concrete) for anything up to a day, she would volunteer to be sealed in the floor display at the sex club, she would be locked in a plastic crate which was sometimes taken for a drive out to Claire’s farm or just left under the bed for a few hours, or be screwed into the wooden crate filled with foam. On quite a few of those occasions they ended up having sex with Mike and Liz, either in two’s, three’s or even foursomes. And on a couple of occasions she would spend several days under the shed with a fresh layer of concrete over her, with Christmas being her longest burial yet at five days. ...

CHAPTER 1 THE VANDERDIKES Cynthya Vanderdike had a good life. She went to a nice college with friends who loved her. Her wardrobe contained all the expensive clothes she could buy with her daddy´s credit card. She was beautiful and took pride in it. Girls were jealous of her, and boys lusted her. She lived a spoiled, privileged life, and loved it. She was Cynthya Vanderdike. Her existence was beautiful. All in it, but one thing. Her nasty, mean, piece of shit brother. They say twins usually get along and can understand each other very well. This was not the case. Her brother, Ash, had been a pain in Cynthya´s ass since she could remember. He had not been popular in high school, and considered that Cynthya had an easy life just because she was a beauty. His remorse made him take revenge at home, teasing Cynthya at any chance he had, breaking her dolls, spreading fake rumors about her to ruin her social life, and treating her like she was a stupid bimbo. ...

8 - A concrete plan As had happened before, having a more extreme adventure seemed to satisfy Jenny for some time, during which the less extreme games continued (and it’s odd that being buried under the shed is considered to be in the ’less extreme’ category). Mike and Liz still came round some times to indulge in either burying Jenny, strapping her to the floor boards, or locking her in either the plastic crate or the wooden box. She also continued to put her name down to go in the floor display at the club although she didn’t always get picked, and even had a second session under the wooden floor boards during a standard nightclub evening. Eventually though, Dave knew that she would be craving something new so had checked her browsing history to get an idea of what sort of thing she might find exciting. He found that she had been reading more stories about being buried, where a concrete floor was laid above the victim. Sometimes this was supposed to be permanent, but other times part of the fun was that it would take time for the floor to set, and then more time to break it open enough to retrieve the victim. ...

Part 21. Demo With Janice 2 - Emma Tops “I better not hear any bad reviews. You will please all the paying customers beyond your best ability. You have multiple people keeping an eye on you for safety. Is there anything you need before I go, slut?” “No Miss Emma,” Brenda answered from her position restrained to a pillory. Emma swept Brenda’s hair aside, “It’s a shame you hide your beautiful face. But enjoy your afternoon before you are back in chastity.” ...

Chapter 24 – The Cistern After lunch, Mal came back to the Chateau with a large hammer drill, two large steel hinges, a large steel hasp, a huge high security padlock and a bag of long bolts. “Do you want me to have someone bring the slut up?” I asked. “No, I need to do this myself, I don’t think she’s strong enough to handle this drill and it requires a bit of experience anyway,” he replied. ...

6 - A public(ish) burial Over the next few months, Liz and Mike got to help with putting Jenny in various boxes and burying her on a number of occasions. She did some more of the sex club events where she went into the floor display box, sometimes with the shackles and other times without. Without shackles, it left her able to play with her pussy while others danced and watched and she would inevitably bring herself off several times during the hour, while those occasions with the shackles usually meant she had a vibrator stuck in her pussy for the entire time, sometimes managing to come just from the situation as the vibe was usually only set on low. The one time they left the vibe on high power she almost blacked out with the number of orgasms she had and had to be picked up and carried away from the box at the end of her hour. She couldn’t monopolise the box though, as pretty much every month saw several other people that wanted to spend time in there as well. The whole concept had been a great success and the bingo machine was called into play quite regularly to ensure fairness. ...

7 - Out in the open Jenny had thoroughly enjoyed her burial at the club, and it was made even more enjoyable when Mike gave her a copy of the video he had secretly taken of her being buried and then exhumed. She had spent many an hour playing with herself while watching that video when Dave was at work and she was at home. She also got to know Julie and her husband Frank at the next couple of club nights, as they had been at the burial as well and also had an interest in extreme bondage. Liz and Mike still came around for some of the burials that Jenny had under the shed as well and sometimes they used either the plastic crate or Mike’s box with the foam to restrain Jenny without actually burying her (as it was a lot less work), so for a few months things seemed to be fairly settled. ...

Part 2 The front door to the home of Mr. Info and Miss Inform clicked softly as the latter carefully unlocked the door and peeked inside. The blue paint had disappeared. Her roommate, Mr. Info, must have wiped it all up. Behind her stood her friend Miss Management, looking over her shoulder. Her red hair tickled Miss Info’s ear, although it barely reached her chin. “Too bad, I liked the new paint job,” the blue-haired woman muttered and pushed the door open to let herself and her friend Miss Management in. She had a backpack on her back in which she had stowed her loot from last time. A latex straitjacket that fitted her perfectly and wouldn’t let go once someone had tied her up in it. ...

Chapter 23 – Chastity Orgy Lucija led the slut by her leash into the living room, letting her take her time in her leg irons. By then, everyone but Maggie and Mal, who were on dish duty, had wandered into the space. Lucija unclipped the leash from Lucija’s neck, wrapped it around Tim’s waist, made a loop of it and clipped it back onto the slut’s collar. This was far more symbolic than secure, but Lucija then removed all of the slut’s chains. Lucija wanted her to be comfortable and to have unencumbered access to Tim’s body. ...

Dave and Jenny had recently found that Jenny really wanted to try being buried in the garden, and Dave was equally keen to bury her (just for a short time). But they had found that she needed to be buried in a box rather than just have the earth piled in on top of her, as she was worried about being able to breath with anything heavier than a couple of inches of loose sand. ...

5 - The visitors After the events at the club where Jenny had been trapped in a box and then shackled to the floor of the pit while everyone else danced above her, she decided that while being buried was her ultimate turn-on, being restrained in a way that she couldn’t get out of was the next best thing. Once they had got home, she and Dave had a long chat about it before going to bed. The net result was that being buried would continue to be something that they would only do now and again, simply because it was the ultimate and they didn’t want to make it something commonplace. And then in between burials, they would explore more around being restrained or confined, like the session in the box with foam cutouts to keep her immobile. The obvious thing to try would be variations on that. ...

3 - The nightclub Dave and Jenny had been having fairly regular fun with Jenny being buried under the garden shed every few weeks. They didn’t want to do it too often, as it would have taken some of the fun away from it, so they kept it for those special weekends when neither of them had anything else planned and when they knew that neither set of parents would be coming around. After a while, Jenny wanted to try going for a whole day, so they got hold of some catheters and waste bags and experimented with using those, along with having a drinks bottle with a long flexible straw to keep Jenny hydrated. They also got a fitness tracker that would allow Dave to monitor her pulse from either his phone or his laptop, and it even showed if she was sleeping, so he didn’t have to worry as much if she stopped moving around. Using these, Jenny eventually worked her way up to staying buried for a full 24 hours, although the first time they did that Dave seemed to be in more of a mess when she came out than Jenny was. He hadn’t slept at all despite having the tracker set to alert him if her pulse went too low. ...

4 - Restraining order? The next morning Dave and Jenny talked about what Liz had said, regarding being restrained. “Most of the BDSM videos I’ve seen on the internet have been about either inflicting pain or humiliating someone, and I’ve never found those to be exciting, but the idea of not being able to move is pretty close to what I feel when buried, so maybe the two together would intensify the experience for me,” said Jenny. ...

1 - It started at the beach Dave and Jenny were a successful couple who while not filthy rich were certainly very well off. They had been married for a couple of years and their sex life had been great. Both had said that they weren’t going to hide their fantasies from each other and as a result they had tried a good few things. Some they found great fun, but not everything. However, they both agreed that it was better to try something and not like it than to not try things and maybe regret it later. ...

It’s amazing how one person can be different people in different situations. I’ve always been a bit of a social butterfly, never really fitting in with one group or another, even back in school. I was something of an athlete since I was on the swim team, plus ran cross country and track, but I never fit with the jocks. I was a big-time gamer and comics nut, but I never really fit with the nerds. So on and so forth. This was true all through college and as I moved into work. ...

There’s a certain pattern to these stories sometimes. A brilliant scientist, a kinky couple, a shared interest in extreme bondage. It just so happens that this is another of those tales. The brilliant scientist with the kink was Dr Kayleigh Maddox. She was a leading expert in the field of brain patterns. Young, beautiful and sexy. She’d been working for years now on a way to transfer human consciousness. She’d succeeded with other animals but she was now ready to go with a human brain. ...

Part Four Don had ignored the chime of two incoming text messages. But the sound of the Stones singing “Under My Thumb” was impossible to ignore. Glancing in irritation at the caller ID he pressed the answer button. “I’m busy, Randy.” “Yeah, well you’re going to be busier,” came Randy’s anxious voice on the line. “Jessica Walters is on her way over.” “Jessica,” Don asked, uncertainly, “The birthday shoot girl?” ...

Chapter 19 – Fucked Up Slut “Was that begging for more clothespins, slut?” I asked, pointing out the slut’s failure of protocol in shouting out her pain from the clothespins. “Because if not, I think…” But before I could finish my sentence, Mal was at her feet. “Didn’t sound like begging to me.” And he immediately attacked the sole of her feet with his fingernails. “OH god that tickles! Oh.” And when the slut realized that Mal wasn’t going to stop anytime soon, she did start begging. “More clothespins please. Please put more clothespins on me.” ...

“Come on Jerry! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity.” “No.” “Come on think about it, when else will I have the chance to not only get all the equipment I need but also the space and chance to learn from real artists!” “Bunny, your parents made their wishes very clear in their will, which was you needed to finish college before you can claim your inheritance and I’m not about to let you throw it away on some silly… little… dream…” ...

Part One: THE FLIGHT My latest adventure in rubber takes me overseas to Hong Kong. Two weeks ago I headed off to Hong Kong on a business trip. I usually travel there at least two times a year. I’ll spend a couple days at our office in Hong Kong then spend a couple days in Shenzhen, Guangdong Province, China visiting factories. The trip has become fairly routine with a thirteen hour flight from Chicago, arriving in Hong Kong about six in the evening, trying to get enough sleep in the hopes that I will be awake enough to function the next day. ...

Chicago Style Part One I just arrived in Chicago from my European rubber adventure. I touched down, cleared immigration, picked up my bag and shuttled through customs. My car was in the extended lot so I took the tram over to retrieve it. All I could think of are all those glorious packages waiting for me in my office. I went directly to my workplace. I was greeted by everyone all interested in the results of my meetings. I said I would call a meeting with department heads tomorrow to review things but first I need to unpack my notes and settle in. I headed for my office. There they were greeting me like old friends, the boxes from my trip. I inspected them to see if anyone tampered with them. All was well. Now on to real world business. ...

Part 10 Goddess Freya pulled into the large driveway of Jo and Chris’ House, bringing her blacked out SUV to a stop with a scrunch of gravel and the driver’s side door facing the house so as to be shielded from view by the vehicle’s bulk. The key taken from Jo’s coat pocket turned in the lock and creaked open. Once the alarm had been disarmed using the phone she had also taken from her bound friend, the tall Goddess stood there for a few moments just listening to the silence. The basement dungeon was certainly very well sound proofed it seemed, unless the prisoner down there was just keeping very quiet. He had been left for over 36 hours now with no references to time at all, and no reason to believe there was anyone to hear him if he did make any noise. ...

Wenda’s Paint and Cabinetry While on their usual morning walk, Wenda exclaimed, “Well, I must say, Lloyd looks like a changed man! He seems so much more… confident these days! You working him more now that he’s working himself less?” With a grin and a blush Jenny replied, “Something like that. I’m just glad he’s decided to give up Parliament and get back into private practice. He’s so much happier now.” ...

Chapter 6: Amanda Night’s Nocturnal Nightmares Part Two: Home Sweet Home Decades ago, a young teenager named Elise Norwood (later changed by her acting teacher and agent) was a mousy teenager and a burgeoning engineering genius. This wasn’t the typical route for a woman, but Elise continued to develop her genius in her solitary, secret pursuits. She read every book she could get her hands on and was likely more intelligent and skilled than most architects and builders around her small town. She viewed everything in life as a problem she could conquer with hard work and studious contemplation. Despite her gifts, Elise did not yearn to be a scientist for a living. No, her true passion lay in the static-filled old television set she was glued to while working on her projects. As impossible as it seemed to be a scientist for a young woman like herself, it seemed even more impossible to be like the glamorous stars of stage and screen. She enjoyed imagining what their lives were like. They were beloved and catered to, and everyone craved them. It was not the life that she was used to. However, Elise was convinced that everything was a system that could be conquered with the proper process, including acting and power. She began to formulate a plan to become everything she ever desired. And when she became a star, she could finally engage in the dark desires that haunted her dreams… ...

Roya was very curious about where she was going. She was with her new boyfriend, Franklin. They were traveling down a very secluded road. There were a couple of cars on this road. They were very few though. She knew that there was no way she could ever find her way down here again without a guide. Roya was a young 23 in age, but much older in her sexuality. She had pretty much done everything you could do with men and women. She considered herself a slut. She was proud of that title. She felt liberated by being as sexual as possible. She was also very attractive. She had fiery long red hair, green eyes, and her body measurements were 36C-26-36. She was wearing a black silk dress that did not need a bra and was also not wearing any panties. She loved flashing her pussy at people. Franklin was a very wealthy man who seemed like someone who would never even be with her. However, since she was so liberated in her sexual desires, and said there was nothing new for her, he challenged her to join him tonight. Roya could not say no to such an offer. ...

“Are you sure this is gonna be safe?” “Of course it is, I thought you were up for this?” “I am, but it’s my first time doing this and I’d rather not end up inside a garbage truck!” “Relax! This dumpster isn’t due to be collected until the afternoon, I know when pickup is! I do work here after all!” “I know, I know! But what if someone calls for an early pickup?” ...

Valerie began to sob and mumbled, “I give up.” Myron finished sipping his smoothie and began smiling, “I didn’t quite hear that, honey.” Valerie was a very small woman by most standards. When she was standing she didn’t quite even hit 4'10". And while she was fit, she didn’t really have much muscle from never being able to put on weight no matter what she did and stayed around 90 pounds. Her black shoulder length hair is pulled up into a tight braided ponytail with a leather strap woven into the braids. The leather strap is attached to a number of ropes and a pole holding her body taunt like a bow in a very strict hogtie. Her naked latina body shimmered with sweat not only from the baking sun but also the five plus hours she has struggled to escape. Her lips quivered for a moment before her facial expression changed, “Dammit Myron, I give up. Let me out.” ...

Europe Part One Time for another business trip. This time I am heading to Europe, England and Germany to be specific. I am scheduled to visit a number of businesses which my company might be interested in buying. Of course that is not my only interest in traveling to Europe. I always try to include my passion for rubber as much as possible during these trips. What better places to explore a rubber fantasy than in England and Germany, the epicenter of the rubber fetish world. ...

Part 3 Now that Sam’s “needs” had come back, we made the most of it. From that first night she’d gotten herself bound up in her new rubber catsuit, she had been insatiable. She’d slept tightly bound in rubber and trash bags that first night, and then stayed in most of the next morning. I’d taken her hood off and given her some water and a bite to eat, but then I gave her a choice, she could either get out and take a break until tomorrow, or she could stay my trash girl for the rest of the day. ...

Chapter 9 – Slut Walk I could tell Maggie wanted to walk out there and help Heather on her ‘Slut walk’. She still thought of Heather as her friend. “Maggie, if you want to coach her,” I suggested, “then make her start just walking, again and again, until her legs learn the right distance step. Then she can go a little faster and increase the speed more each trip. But DON’T time her. She has to guess when she’s fast enough and ask me to time her. There is a penalty if she thinks she can do it and then fails.” ...

Jenny’s Tile Job Jenny held the drape open as she looked out the upstairs window. Justin was running behind today. Lucky for her she was his last call and could afford a bit of overtime to serve out her project designs. She also kept thinking about something Linda and Becky had been discussing during their last nightcap. She brushed her straight shoulder length blond hair away from her cheek with one hand as twilight unfolded. ...

Part 4 There was a curious blend of sensations that came with sleeping naked, especially when the only blankets one had were the equally naked bodies of one’s lovers. It was a sensation that Brianna Wilde had grown intimately familiar with and one she did not think she would ever get tired of. Laying quietly on one of the surprisingly soft hotel beds, Sofia curled up against her side and Roxanna sprawled across her chest like a big cat, the blue-haired girl did her best to remain completely still as she reveled in the silky soft warmth of their bodies against her own while the cool morning air caressed her skin in a deliciously pleasant contrast. A task made somewhat simpler by the padded leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles, the chains affixed to them in turn locked to the bed’s sturdy steel frame, pulling her limbs into an inescapable tight spread-eagle. Not that she really could have moved anyway with the weight of her mistresses pinning her down to the mattress, but the restraints still made her smile around the sizable gag shoved into her mouth. Of course, spending the night bound was hardly unusual to her, not at this point anyway, so much so that she honestly had trouble sleeping on those nights when she was not restrained in some fashion, but this still felt different somehow. Perhaps it was the new and exotic location, perhaps it was the lingering anticipation of what was to come, or perhaps it was just the warm familiarity of ritual compounded by equally familiar affection. Whatever the case, as she lay there for what felt like hours simply enjoying the soft smile on Roxanna’s face as the woman dreamed, and quietly amused by Sofia’s quiet snoring, Brianna knew that there was no other place in the world that she’d rather be. ...

As kids, my friends and I would play ‘Hide and Go Seek’ around the neighborhood. The object of course was to find somewhere that was the perfect hiding place where nobody could find us. Our newest neighbor had just moved in and had purchased two shiny new garbage cans with lids next to a telephone pole. I opened up one of the lids and saw that it was just the right size for me to get into. I climbed in and pulled the lid on top. ...

3: Show Time …A playful thought invades my mind out of nowhere; if Dennis and I ever became a permanent thing, could he fit our own humble home with a similar fire suppression device, one to keep me “on track” while in submissive service to him? It’s odd to me that what at first felt “over the top” has turned into a thing of familiar comfort though, physically anchored not only to the friends that I love, but to their home as well; I also realize that I’ve been conditioned over a great many of my early informative years to this very thing, but still… ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

Chapter 7 – Settling In At dinner, everyone was talking about their day. The whole group had really started to settle into their life at the chateau. You can only do so much laying around on the beach before even that becomes boring. Carl had discovered the internet connection was indeed fast enough to allow him to code and he had been learning and playing with the latest updates in HTML5 and Ruby on Rails. When I showed him my sex toys e-commerce site, he had several great ideas for improving the user interface. So, I gave him the backend passwords, negotiated a price and he went at it. Now he spent almost all his time with his head buried in his laptop, even when he went to the beach. ...

Velma shifted uneasily on her seat in the back of the Mystery Machine. She was stuck in between Shaggy and Scooby, because each claimed car sickness if they didn’t have a window. Daphne rode shotgun, as usual. Everyone in the group knew Fred had a thing for her. And why not, Velma sighed. Gorgeous long red hair that you could bury your face in, long legs that her little short dress almost showed too much of, and a figure that just wanted to be squeezed, what wasn’t there to like? ...

Part 6 “Hey, hey, hey,” Donna’s voice called out to me, it was quiet, calm and barely a whisper, as if she didn’t want to wake anyone else apart from me. “Hmmm, what?” I responded, just waking up from a lovely dream. “Nala, stay quiet, I don’t want to disturb Cleo or Poppy just yet” She tugged on my arm, trying to get me out of the bed, “It’s time to go back into the suit.” ...

Part 2 - Severance Package Soaring through the air, I joyously fluttered about the jungle foliage, my glistening feathers reflecting the sun’s rays like tiny prisms of light. I let vibrant melodies fill my heart with joy, and my songs spread throughout the canopy. In that moment, I felt a deep sense of awe that such beauty could exist in this wild place, and I marveled at the lush vibrant green of my surroundings. ...

Part 1 “Do you remember the night that you proposed?” Amy whispers. Ella is laying on top of her. The two women are nestled together on a sofa, covered in an avalanche of blankets and quilts. A few strategically placed cushions have transformed the heap of blankets into a makeshift shelter. Ella shifts her weight, turning her body to look at her partner. Amy winces as an elbow presses deep into her stomach. The pain subsides when Ella settles, draping herself across her lover’s body. They gaze at each other, nearly nose to nose. Neither pay attention to the buzzing television. ...

Chapter 3 – Sex on the Beach The roofers were making good progress patching and replacing tiles. I watched them for a while after lunch. Then I helped Tim, Cradic and Reese move all the ivy they had pulled off the walls into the dumpster the Roofers had rented. We also moved a bunch of other limbs, branches, and trash into the dumpsters. By the time we finished it was late afternoon and we were all sweaty. The chateau didn’t have hot water (yet, I’ll have to work on that) so Reese suggested we get some wine, cheese, crackers, and all go down to the beach. ...

…I’d been left impossibly off balance by the unanticipated turn of events so far - but who could blame me - although I’m here now, immersed in and living this experience first hand to the best of my abilities; adjusting to this new reality with little choice otherwise. In my mind submission didn’t come naturally to me, but here I am, from machine owner to a machine’s virtual slave, all in a very rough day; it was a lot of proverbial ground to cover when one stopped to contemplate such. Being kept perpetually naked in my own home with several closets full of wonderful things to wear on the top floor was of course a second humbling thing to adjust to. To be honest though, even just catching a glimpse of my naked reflection in a mirror was just awful; mirrors something to be avoided or rushed past, especially now. ...

Chapter 2 – The Prisoner Heather had been SO close, so fucking close. If Paula had given her one more minute with that penis vibrator! She spent several frantic moments after the lights went out, trying to rub her orgasm to completion. Being locked in the dungeon of her fantasies, in the dark, even having been slapped, was all making Heather very wet. But she had been telling me the truth on our first meeting. Without something filling her vagina and pressing against her G Spot, no amount of clitoral stimulation would get Heather off. Most women she knew were the opposite, they had no chance of getting off from just vaginal stimulation. Heather had spent her adult life trying to get off with just her fingers and never succeeded. She was SO fucking horny. ...

Part 5 “Morning!” Donna almost strutted out of her house and immediately walked up to me and Poppy. We were in the middle of our usual routine, sitting on the outskirts of the property, waiting for the delivery man to come by. If we were lucky, we would get some head scratches in the process. Little did I know that the head scratches came from our owner, with one hand on my head and the other on Poppy’s, she took in delight as she petted us at the same time, not going easy on how enthusiastic she was with them. ...

Chapter 1 – Inheritance The inheritance was a complete surprise. I knew he had family in Croatia but all contact with them had been lost during the Communist era when Croatia was a part of Yugoslavia. That’s why the registered letter from an attorney in Zagreb was met with considerable suspicion. Was this another Nigerian Prince scam? But it was a registered letter. And it wasn’t asking me for my bank account number or anything. And it had believable details, like a copy of the deed that I could verify online. ...

Part 4 “Hey, are you awake?” A voice woke me. I wouldn’t have said I was fully asleep, I mostly had my eyes closed and my brain was slowly beginning to drift off, being disrupted did not come at any inconvenience at this stage. The living room was dark. Donna and Poppy had disappeared into the bedroom just less than an hour ago and I could already hear the woman snoring quietly and the quiet whistle of Poppy’s breathing, telling me she was asleep too. ...

Anne Fields was an office administrator, working in the city for a medium size finance company, which for most of the year meant keeping the office clean and open, with enough stocks of everything from mugs to paper to loo roll. In practice it also meant that most of the account managers, almost all male, treated her like their own personal dogsbody, from ordering pizza to cleaning up spills and occasionally emptying their rubbish bins if they’d filled them up before the end of the day. On the upside the pay was quite good, even including a clothes allowance as she was occasionally required to greet clients and other office visitors. ...

Chapter 46: Puppy Maggie Clair and Fred rarely disagreed and almost never argued. In fact, Clair couldn’t remember a time when she or Fred had raised their voices to each other. But they did have a respectful disagreement about pets. Clair wanted a dog; Fred would compromise on a goldfish. “We can’t keep up with a pet while we’re in college. Besides, The Married Dorm is no place for a pet,” He would argue. ...

Chapter Five: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being bound for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions that I had been kept in caused several aches and pains; but nothing that a good massage could fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d completely forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid down naked on the table, and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had a lot of fun! ...

Chapter Ten: Wicked Cindy During the next two weeks, I spent most of my time inside the new doll skin, the adhesive worked really well in sticking the silicon to my own skin, the more rigid outer skin limiting my movements, but most of the time I was just content to either sit, lay down or even stand around being the doll. He would find me in various places, when not stashed away in my new box, and admire me in my new skin or take me and use me, which is what all good love dolls are for. ...

Part 1: Body One thing that I know for sure: I am a pleaser. It’s just a fact. There is a significant percentage of people in society who are pleasers and I have often wondered why. There must be some sort of evolutionary reason to support this as a successful strategy for a member of the species to survive. Has it been successful in my case? Well, I’ll let you decide… ...

The Finger - an Erotic Ghost Story Most people assumed that Arthur was injured or fell ill after Amy married him. People just didn’t understand the power of love. Arthur contracted a rare, slow moving form of bone cancer in high school. He refused to give in to it and continued with his education even as the cancer attacked his spine and confined him to a wheelchair just before graduation. He insisted on registering for college, even though his doctors told him he would never graduate. ...

…I laid in bed, not quite awake, my mind slowly coming online after one of the most kinky dreams of my life, and that was saying something as I had been having some wild ones lately. My husband Greg had left early on another of his extended business trips, he was taking as much work as he could handle lately as we had a new home and mortgage that was truthfully just a bit intimidating. ...

Episode 6 “Aaand, you are free!” “AAAAAAAAAAAH!” Finally, Silver pulled the dead alien head bag off my head, and I could take my first deep breath in days. “How are you feeling, X?” “Hooornyyy! Please, unlock my crotch shield.” “Haha. Okay, okay. Don’t pull on my shirt like that.” “Silver! You fucked me all week in the ass. You didn’t have to wait for me to beg.” “It was more fun that way. But now, I’ll fuck you for real. You must be so frustrated.” ...

Part 3 They say one human year is the equivalent of fifteen cat years. I had certainly felt that as a pet. Only a week had gone by and it felt like I had been trapped in the suit for years. It felt like an eternity had gone by since I had felt my own skin, heard my own voice or used my individual fingers. It had been so long since I thought like a normal human; on a normal day boys would be on my mind, hanging out with friends or seeing the latest films at the cinema. Topics like music and the latest gossip amongst my friends were things I would talk about. ...

Part Two Well if you think that after my close encounter as part of the stock of meatgirls previously would have put me off from ever trying it again, you’d be wrong. Maybe the strange desire to be kept as one of them, an object to be stored away until sold, would eventually lead to my own demise, and the fact that I came close to that should have dampened my enthusiasm, well it certainly dampened other parts at the thought of me being sold as a meatgirl. But the desires remained and though Ollie, my husband, was very reluctant to put me in harm’s way again, he really didn’t have much say in the matter. ...

Chapter 1 The dual toned bell indicated that the small 24 hour shop had yet another near midnight customer. With a deep sigh the young man behind the counter put the ARPG game on pause and looked up towards the entrance. His irritation quickly dissipated as he laid eyes on the beautiful woman who just entered and quickly put his phone away. He had only worked at the store for a little over three months but had been fortunate to have laid eyes on the vixen in front of him a few times prior. Boosting his self confidence he decided that tonight was the night he would conquer her and eyed his price from top to bottom. ...

Chapter 8 – Paul’s First Tea Dee knew It was time to talk to Paul about attending The Ladies Tea Society meeting next Sunday. She didn’t know why she was putting it off, perhaps it was because she was afraid Paul would refuse. She was the dominant and they were developing into a very solid Female Led Relationship. But it was, as it must me, a consensual relationship. And this was a BIG step. ...

Kate works the strap around my chest, feeds it through the buckle just under my armpit and pulls it tight. The table’s padded surface presses firmly against my shoulder blades. “Tight enough, Luca-Baby?” She always asks it, as if she doesn’t know at least as well as I, how to do this properly. Rather than answering, I reply to her by perching my lips as an invitation for a snog, which she provides unquestioning. ...

Arrival He’d said the wine I’d been drinking on the flight gave my mouth a floral flavour. l took the compliment, but I’d undoubtedly had too much, probably out of the anxiety of having only met him twice before. This time was different though. Our online chats had entered new territory. To make a long story short, he’d sent me a picture of a girl in underwear and bound with white rope, with the challenge: “Do you fancy an adventure?” ...

Part 12. Variety Show Returning to the suite was quieter and a bit quicker. The day had been tough so far and it wasn’t over yet. Dinner had set off more frustration among many wide ranging emotions. She needed to get her head straight to finish the date with footsie and titclits that included the show and the results of their competition. Emma, with the help of Dolly, removed the restraints from Greg and Macy. They were then handed their new outfits for the next part of the evening along with their chastity devices. The two went to get dressed with Dolly helping Macy. ...

I am telling this true story only names have changed for the sake of the innocent and still I can not believe it really happened that an average Joe living a quiet life would have a meeting with such an incredible woman. It has all been a blur that still makes me think I must have been dreaming. I just had the news that I had COVID 19 and was not really sick but was in quarantine for two weeks. I had little to do so went onto a popular internet video site where people place their own or others videos. I had uploaded a few rubber related videos myself and perused the different people on the site when I came upon an incredible lady dressed head to toe in wonderful rubber, pegging a man and masturbating him to a wonderful orgasm changing dildos several times, even fisting him at the orgasm point. ...

ME You may recall not too long ago, Domina introduced me to a straitjacket and the joys of pegging. That day was certainly one that has remained firmly in my mind for some time, and we have enjoyed this activity several times over since that day. It has been fun, but each other time cannot compare to that first time. Domina is very much a mind reader when it comes to me. She knows intuitively when I have had a rough go at work or in general. She has come up with an ingenious plan to help me through these tough times. Such was the case recently. ...

Chapter 2 – Dee’s Invite It had taken several years after their marriage for Paul to convince Dee to play chastity games with him. He had stumbled across some femdom porn back in college and ever since he had been fascinated with both femdom and chastity. But being the shy and submissive type, he never got up the courage to tell Dee. At one point he bought a cheap, black plastic cage that he hid from Dee. It wasn’t very comfortable or secure but wearing it excited him in ways he couldn’t completely explain. When Paul finally got the courage to show the cage to Dee, she didn’t react much at all. It wasn’t that Dee thought there was anything wrong with the cage, she just couldn’t understand why Paul wouldn’t want to have sex with her. Dee didn’t lack self-confidence, she knew she was hot, so why on earth would Paul not want to fuck her! ...

Episode 5 “She is my critter doll!” “I don’t care! Let her out!” “No! She loves it.” “That’s what concerns me the most.” “Tomorrow.” “No, now!” “Tomorrow!” “Now!” “Nyaaaa! Stop it, you two. Jaina, X is Silver’s girlfriend. Let her do whatever she wants for once.” Critter doll? Was that what I had become? As Nekko inserted her small body between the much stronger Silver and angry Jaina to separate them, I rolled back the tape inside my head and tried again to understand what had happened to me. ...

Part 3 Alice and I looked at each other; we could see where this was headed. Or we thought we could. Rope in hand, Eva bent over the inert body of Jeannie and, with some effort, rolled her onto her stomach. She started to pull her arms behind her back, then staggered and collapsed on top of Jeannie with a groan. For a moment neither of them moved, then Jeannie seemed to wake up and wriggled out from under the unconscious Eva. ...

Part 2 …The bike ride home was uneventful, except that I could feel the tension building within me every mile closer we got towards the town we all grew up in. My happy place was almost certainly someplace else one day, but where? I wanted a life with my boyfriend turned one day into my husband, but this happy go lucky riding on the back of Ken’s Milwaukee vibrator-life was fun too. Away from home, away from that environment, no real responsibilities; did I really have to go back? ...

I was already lying across the spanking / fucking bench when the first partygoers arrived. Julie Ann, called J by everyone… and Mistress J by those in the inner circle… was there to meet them. She quickly explained, “Mistress Regina was called away on urgent business, but she didn’t want to cancel the party, so she asked me to act as hostess.” She pointed to me and said, “Besides, we have already arranged for slut zara to be here tonight. I’m sure everyone will enjoy themselves.” ...

8: The Magic Forest While the center of Leon City had very little green outside of Central Park, a dense forest had grown up behind the large steel suspension bridge to the east. Many myths and legends surrounded it, as well as the odd shivering tale that discouraged residents from venturing longer walks through it. Many times in the past, attempts were made to cut down the trees and to open up the land for more houses and skyscrapers, but something always went wrong when the logging was to begin. The machines started to strike or the forest became home to rare nesting birds, so that the project had to be postponed further and further and finally came to nothing. The inhabitants of the city did not know that in the middle of their mysterious forest, a lonely stone old wooden hut stood, in which centuries ago, two of the probably most powerful beings had settled, which ever wandered on earth. Phaelyn, a female angel, and Ifry, a female demon, had deserted their homeland and their armies after countless battles to build a new life together outside their war-torn world. Their choice fell on the hut near, at that time, Leon’s Keep. Far from human eyes, they lived a peaceful and even passionate life there. The bond that united the unequal pair was formed in their last fight. When both, exhausted from days of dueling, launched a final attack, their heads collided and within a split second they saw each other’s lives flash before their eyes. Saw each other’s ups and downs, their dreams and desires. What’s more, the look was shared with each other. Phaelyn’s normally golden blonde hair was parted in black, hiding a red eye, and a small demon horn sprouted from her head. Ifry’s pitch black hair got a golden patch from which a golden curl curled and hid a sky blue eye. They knew that after this experience they could never fight each other again and fled the battlefield and their world together. Only when they were sure that they were not being pursued did they realize that they had shared not only their appearance, but also their magic, which after years of peace and sporadic use was only a shadow of its former strength. Their power was still enough to drive away curious people or to disable the machines that wanted to burn down their forest. ...

Introduction Ever since I was a teenager I have been interested in bondage and BDSM. Besides playing with a partner, which occasionally happened, I enjoy solo play. I have done some light bondage in the past, sometimes using time releases with ice. These scenarios always took place in the safe environment of my home. I have fantasized about taking it outside, but never dared to. That was going to change. This is the true account of what happened. ...

Part 3: Switch and Bait Stuck. Physically free, but mentally stuck. The events of last night replayed in his head over and over. At first when he woke up, he thought it must have been a dream except for Lin’s cum stained shirt on top of the laundry basket. Should I call her? It felt to him like he was three people in very short succession. There was the him of before, there was the sex crazed beast chained to the wall with the sensuous sexpot torturing his soul last night, then there was himself of today trying to piece it all together. ...

Amy was the quintessential poor little rich girl but with a twist, she loved fetish and bondage. Amy’s parents had set her up with a nice home and an allowance that allowed her to live a very comfortable lifestyle. The beautiful girl had never been made to work or earn a living so her only pastime had been shopping and partying. Now in her mid-twenties Amy sat around most days shopping on-line buying everything she found interesting. When a past girlfriend had introduced her to bondage, she found she liked it a lot. Amy had since invested all her time into exploring the lifestyle, even spending time as a slave to a wonderful mistress. ...

Part Three After the success of the last display that we had in the castle with the haunted house, it had been really well received by the public, and so the castle’s owners had decided to focus on having more live entertainment and displays; they had even hired an events manager to run them, Hanna, and I had been placed under her to act as her assistant. Which basically meant that on top of my other duties around the castle, and my time serving as the castle maiden, I would also be helping her with organising various upcoming events. ...

Part 1 – The Meeting She saw him sitting at the table in the corner of the restaurant’s outdoor dining area. It was a beautiful spring day, and it was the perfect setting for their meeting. Public but not crowded. Privacy to a point, but enough to know that they had to keep their voices down. Not that it mattered to Monica. She loved to push her clients’ buttons by being just a little too loud to cause them to shrink in embarrassment. ...

Part 1: The End “…more damn docs?” He checked the clock and sighed to himself, “Well, no rest for the wicked.” Seated behind his desk, the Major glanced through the blinds into the grassy field beyond. A steely eyed highly trained product of the Cold War, he was now a relic pushed into a corner office and forgotten by the very military he was once so devoted to. He manned a civilian/government contracting office which maintained obsolete radar systems. His body remained toned, but he was developing a paunch as he didn’t get to gym as often as he should, and the temples of his fine brown hair were starting to gray. His time was coming to an end, and he knew it. At least this last station was near the rocky wilds of the mountains where he could escape. He was on twenty-two years of service having been enlisted up to Sergeant, then commissioned officer in a college program. Major Justin was a consummate tactician and missed being amongst his fellow warfighters, almost all of them now faded away into civilian life, others buried under flags and white marble. ...

Chapter 39: The Weekend, Two Spankings Fred woke up first, about 8am and stroked Clair’s face gently until she woke. Regina didn’t stir as they untangled and adjourned to the shower together. The sound of the shower running eventually woke Regina. The memories of last night came flooding back and she smiled, then, when she realized she was no longer tied to the bed, was very tempted to rub one off quickly. Realizing the shower had stopped, she put that idea out of her mind. She really did want to be a ‘good girl’ and stealing an orgasm just didn’t feel like something she should be doing. ...

Part 2 In the slightly dim room the streamer sat with her legs tucked and her head lying in her lap. There was a neon-lit computer on the table, several monitors illuminated the streamer with a blue glow, a Blue Yeti microphone stood next to the RGB keyboard and mouse that was smoothly controlled by a woman’s hand covered in black nylon. If someone went into this room, he could immediately say that a gamer nerd lived here, but if there wasn’t a bunch of different women’s clothing scattered around, it would mostly be hosiery of various colors and thicknesses. The webcam’s lens caught a slightly open wardrobe, in which could be seen even more clothes, shown only to VIP users. ...

Chapter 38: The Weekend Begins Regina had no idea what to expect when she met Clair’s parents for dinner on Friday night. Clair had explained that her parents would leave after dinner on Friday and be gone for the weekend so they would have some privacy for the weekend. Regina was looking forward to Clair and her husband Fred dominating and grateful that they could use Clair’s childhood home for their adventures since their dorms at the university weren’t exactly private. But she wasn’t prepared for the strange mixture of an American suburban home and family that also just happened to embrace a full-time dominance dynamic. It was just hard to wrap her mind around how normal it all seemed. Yet here was Clair’s mom Jill, her hands cuffed together, her ankle chained to something? (All Regina could see was the chain seemed to run into a hall closet). ...

2: The Hotel Jennifer settled back into the seat of the cab and breathed out heavily. She had been wearing her deliciously restrictive outfit for so long that she almost didn’t notice its effect on her, until she stopped moving. The cab driver who had been first to reach her had thankfully been parked right by the door of the airport, so she hadn’t had too much further to walk. He had put her bag in the trunk and held the door for her; Jennifer wondered if all his fares got this treatment! As he got into the driver’s seat he introduced himself as Joe. Jennifer saw him angle his rear-view mirror to take in her rubbered form. Finding she quite enjoyed the attention her outfit was gaining her, Jennifer slid over to the passenger side so the driver could see her more easily. ...

The year was 2011, I had been 18 for a couple of months, a senior at a relatively small town high school and a starter on the varsity soccer team. I had friends in almost every group there was but didn’t really consider myself a part of any of those cliques. I regularly had a new girlfriend every couple of weeks and was an outgoing and extroverted person in my day to day life. What no one knew was that behind closed doors and online I was an attention seeking sissy whore who loved to dress up, tie myself up and chat with men and women online. ...

Part 6: Charlotte With a start, Jill regained consciousness inside her cocoon. She could see nothing but the milky white of the super plastic wrapped around her head and could feel the breathing tube in her mouth like a tongue depressor. The paralytic drug the Arachno-Bot injected her with was only then starting to wear off, there was still a bit of a pins and needles sensation in her limbs. ...

Part 3 I woke up a bit sore and slightly confused about where I was. I realized I was in my apartment, still dressed in part of my outfit from the LARP earlier. The dried cum all over my face, neck, arms, ass and crotch were a testament to just how wild things had gotten. I started getting aroused when I remembered that I was the ‘prize’ for the winner. My winner was going to be over in less than an hour, so I needed to get ready. I decided to soak in the tub to see if that would let some of the soreness ease. Especially the soreness in my mouth and ass. ...

Chapter 35: Sr. Year, That’s a Wrap After her exploration of BDSM with Clair and Fred, Regina was a bit nervous to have Psych lab with Fred again. I mean, she had helped him tie his wife to a table, watched him eat her out, licked dessert off her chest and tickled her naked body until she almost hyperventilated. How do people just go back to ‘normal’ after that kind of experience? But normal was exactly what Fred was. They just started in together on the lab assignment like they hadn’t spent an evening last week with their faces covered with chocolate and Cool Whip. ...

Chapter 1 Do you sometimes think there should be more to life? Do you sometimes think you’d like less routine and more excitement? I did, and got more than I bargained for. Here’s my story. I should introduce myself. My name is Emma, I’m 34, happily married with two lovely children. I trained as an accountant and now work from home part-time doing the books of a number of small businesses. This fits in nicely around my family commitments. Both children are now at school and my husband Peter is a high flying corporate tax specialist in a multinational company based in London and who frequently spends a day or two in various other European cities. He’s driven to become his company’s next Finance Director and works long hours. I love him and the children dearly, more than I can express in a few words, but his hard work and long hours have had consequences. And those consequences have most certainly affected me. ...

It was an impulse purchase to say the least. Kelly had also been drunk as hell. Yet she had managed to go online and purchase the kinky costume. The price on the package’s invoice read $160.50 and there were no returns. She was a little depressed about the loss of her money, but at least shipping had been free. The label on the box had a picture that showed a very well proportioned woman in a skintight black rubber suit covering every single inch of her body except her mouth. It showed off every curve on the woman’s body, but that wasn’t what made it kinky. The suit had crimson red nipples and a very realistic looking red vagina at the crotch. If that wasn’t kinky enough, the one opening, the mouth, was surrounded by a set of very large juicy red lips that left an inch between the suit and wearer’s lips. It was somewhat comical and very kinky to her. There were no eyes on the suit, but there were supposed to be hundreds of tiny holes where the eyes were so the wearer could see well enough to party. ...

Karen, Deena and Sandy had been friends since college. All three had degrees in Home Economics and enjoyed cooking. They would host dinner parties at each other’s houses inviting other couples to join in. These adventurous women would occasionally take special food classes, sometimes for fun, sometimes to learn unique foods. “Well, good afternoon, ladies. The Exotic Meat Company welcomes you to our special personalized cooking class featuring unique meat products from around the world. Today we have a very special treat as we will feature meals that are prepared by the MegaBooba native tribe from the Snatchapora Island off of Africa.” ...

Part 2: The Rubber Facility Chapter 7: Sealed The doll lays alone in the dark room, still gagged, plugged and chained to the rubber bed. Sore from the ravages of the clientele, it thinks back to before it had lost its identity. It was only the night before when they had met in that dingy bar, it seemed like so long ago, another life even. As it begins to relax and try to nod off to sleep, the door opens with a jolt and in walk thing 1 and 2, one of whom is carrying a clear pvc bag, folded neatly in his arms. As they approach, A speaker springs to life with a crackle, followed by Mistress’ s sultry voice. “you did very well on your first shift, but being a new toy and all, I think it’s only appropriate that you be stored in some nice plastic packaging”. As she speaks, the things unfasten the doll’s bindings, allowing it to lower its arms and close its legs. ...

Part Nine Emma knew that deep down that she would eventually end up like this, her weird fantasies bringing her to her own downfall. Here she was hanging upside down naked, her bound ankles had been attached by the men working here in the factory to the chain that would carry her to her last moments. She watched as she hung there as the line of meatgirls before her move towards some distant machine, the dark interior looked very menacing, the whole production line turned the meatgirls into processed meats. ...

Part 8 Chris woke slowly, stiff and achy, to the gentle clanking sound of his chains as he stirred from his fitful sleep. His wrists, weighted by the steel cuffs and chain, felt the body-temperature steel collar round his neck, so comfortable a fit but the weight was a constant reminder of its presence and significance. After a minute or so he became certain he was awake this time; the last few sleeps (he couldn’t say ’nights’ with any certainty any more) the dreams had been so vivid and all of them had been related to his current predicament, that it was starting to mess with his conscious mind. ...

Amanda was an attractive twenty something with a firm body, long red hair and pert breasts that were very sensitive. She loved exploring old buildings. She had always thought it was because she was fascinated by architecture and the way things were built but secretly she loved the idea of finding something exciting. Today she had found an abandoned house, built in the 1800’s, way back in a field. She had seen the house before but today she was determined to explore inside it and do some digging around. She had worn her normal exploring outfit, thick rubber thigh high platform boots and a pair of thick rubber shorts with large phalluses in both holes and a tight under breast corset. ...

Part 1 One of the many things that I love to do, that is when I have the time to indulge myself, is to tie myself up, relax and enjoy being tightly bound and gagged, or have someone do it to me. Though these days now, I almost always only do self-bondage, having been disappointed several times when tied up by others, only to be used by them, leaving me unfulfilled, so to speak, or to find that the bondage wasn’t quite right, distracting me from any enjoyment that I would have gained from being bound. ...

Part 7 The soft but insistent sensation of something warm and comfortable pressing against her body slowly managed to rouse Brianna Wilde from her slumber. Reluctantly opening her eyes, blinking harshly against the bright morning light and cursing the fact that she hadn’t thought to close her drapes the night before, the blue-haired squinted while her vision adjusted. Despite all of that, she could not help but smile as the familiar ceiling of her room came into focus. Despite the fact that weeks, nearly months, had passed since she had first come to live with her mistresses, part of her still could not believe how truly lucky she was. And part of her hoped that she would never lose that feeling. Closing her eyes again and taking a deep breath, Brianna found herself yawning involuntarily as she tried to shake off the last vestiges of sleep and stretch. It was only then that the presence of a weight pinning her left arm to the bed made itself known. Awake now, and frowning slightly, Brianna lifted her head from the pillow to try and see what was going on only for her frown to immediately blossom into a new smile at the sight of Claudia Reed, the slender girl bound and gagged tightly, curled up against her side like a cat seeking warmth. Carefully shifting her weight and lifting herself up, moving slowly to avoid disturbing her companion, she allowed her eyes to roam over the entrancing sight before her as she rolled partially onto her side. ...

Part 7 Jo was in need of company. It was mid Friday morning and she had just left her husband chained up and locked in his underground cell. He’d been there alone for two and a half days since they came back from honeymoon and she was dressed up like a fetish model, having done so to show him what he was missing. Having explained to him that he wasn’t getting out of the cell any time soon, and that to even have a chance he had to take a buttplug up his arse that was a lifelike replica of her largest ex, she had left the dungeon horny as could be, and all dressed up with no place to go. ...

Part 3: Next Day Kelly woke as Beth released the rope that held in her a tight hogtie. Kelly groaned in relief as her stiff legs could finally straighten even if they were still tied together. Kelly was still exhausted and sore from yesterday but there was no rest for the weary as Beth pulled the vibrator whose batteries died hours ago from Kelly’s ass. Kelly grunted as it came out and felt a sense of emptiness even though her ass was quite sore. Beth did not disappoint Kelly too long as she grabbed the plug from last night. It was clean now and Beth mercilessly shoved it into Kelly’s ass. Kelly screamed out but Beth gave Kelly a solid slap on her ass that caused her bound body to buck. ...

Part 2: Three Guys and a Pizza Now that the machine had prepared me, I was sent out on my first time in my new role as a pleasurebot. My now enhanced body is ready to provide pleasure to whatever the paying customer required of me. My mind was programmed with the knowledge required to fulfil their desires, however perverse they may be, I was here to provide them with a service, and though I may have baulked at whatever they wanted me to do for them as a woman, now that I was a pleasurebot I would have to comply. ...

Prologue: Reflection It sits alone in a dark room, on a bed adorned with rubber sheets, illuminated only by the red glow of the neon sign buzzing outside the window. It reflects on how it got to this point, how mistress had decided it was no longer deserving of being referred to as “him.” At a glance, one would have trouble even discerning whether it was a him. The head-to-toe black rubber, silicone breast inserts, thigh-length, glossy, high-heeled boots and cute, pink latex dress obfuscated it’s true…or rather previous nature. The only hint to its biological gender being a rubber-sheathed cock, throbbing beneath the ruffled skirt of its pink latex dress. ...

… Drinking to excess is never good, but I was having one of those weeks, and an after work naked step on the digital and infallible scale, accompanied by a very critical self assessment in my bathroom’s full length mirror had driven me there; literally to drink. I get like this sometimes, and reading between the lines when talking with my girlfriends I’m surely not the only one. Anyway, it was almost time for another new year’s resolution, you know lose twenty pounds, get in shape and actually start making use of the gym that I belong to anyway, that kind of thing. Nobody’s perfect after all, or so my husband tells me, his unconditional acceptance of my many faults both refreshing and ever so slightly guilt inspiring. ...

It was an overcast but warm August weekday and I had the week off and my husband Steve was out of town, so I figured it would be a great opportunity to do some nude, outdoor bondage. I went to my bedroom after grabbing three zip bags from the kitchen and started assembling the accessories for this adventure: some locks, their keys, some chains, leather cuffs, spandex hood, ring gag, and two kitchen safes (time locking containers). ...

I never understood her decisions until now. I was in a major auto accident along with my best friend so long ago now that I guess the date and time no longer matter. We were in the same car together, and I was her passenger as she was driving. Due to the accident between the car and the tanker truck involved there was an explosion. I was blasted free along with the passenger seat, but she was thrashed by the explosion and she was lucky or maybe I should say she was unlucky to survive. ...

Part 4 Rachel squinted her eyes as she was blinded by the light from the oncoming car. Just as they passed she engaged her high beams, illuminating the road in front of her and parts of the surrounding forest. As if the dark and murky evening wasn’t making the winding mountain roads challenging enough, the heavy rain sure didn’t make it any easier. Rachel was a very good driver but she could not wait to reach her destination and get off the road. ...

My name is Heather. Dopey, I know. I was not going to college. My entrance scores weren’t good enough, and I was not pretty enough for a cheerleader scholarship either. But not bad either. I was like Leah in the bible – a great figure but not as pretty in the face as Rachel. There’s always a prettier girl somewhere, huh. So when I turned eighteen toward the end of high school I faced a small town where I knew pretty much everyone and the usual jobs of hardware store and grocery store. I chose the hardware store. ...

Storycodes: Part 1. I knew I hadn’t much time. None, in fact; it had run out. The team had won another away game and most of them would be here within fifteen minutes. Especially the ones that were here last week. Who saw me absolutely ruin my life. It’d been made quite perfectly clear to me. No more snotty bitch. No more arguing about the parties. As a matter of fact, I was now expected to have one keg set up and a second keg handy, snacks or something laid out on the table, and… ...

Part 4 It was shaping up to be an absolutely beautiful day. The sky was clear and bright, painted in brilliant shades of blue and gold as the sun slowly began to crest the horizon and peak above the treetops. The canopy of purest emerald overhead rustled and shook as a faint breeze set the trees swaying this way and that, casting dappled patterns of shadow and glistening shafts of light over the earth in shifting, nonsense patterns while the last lingering remnants of dew glittered like a thousand diamonds. It was the sort of glorious sight that only the most dedicated early riser could truly enjoy. However, feeling the damp earth give ever so slightly beneath the soles of her shoes, her lungs burning as she sucked in ragged breath after ragged breath, skin almost clammy from the cool air washing over sweat covered skin, Brianna Wilde was not in the best position to appreciate that beauty. Rather, as she jogged along the little wooded path, the muscles of her legs protesting each step and the faint chirp of birdsong drowned out by her racing heart and harsh breathing, the only thing the blue-haired girl was really aware of was the gloriously toned form of Sofia Petrovna jogging along a handful of paces in front of her. Though covered with a sheen of sweat as well, the blonde did not seem at all phased by the effort, her form perfect as she set a quick but manageable pace, the muscles of her strong thighs and pert ass almost rippling beneath wonderfully tanned skin, while each step set her ample breasts bouncing tantalizingly despite the tight sports bra she was wearing. It was an intoxicating sight, and one that almost made up for having to wake up so early in the morning. Almost. Still, despite the burn she could feel in every fiber of her being, and the creeping exhaustion from trying to keep pace with her mistress, Brianna could not help but be a little proud of herself as well. While she certainly lacked the discipline, or desire, to pursue the kind of fitness regime that Sofia had dedicated herself to for decades, these early morning jogs were getting easier. Every day it seemed as if her muscles protested a little less, her breathing came a little easier, and her stamina grew just a bit more. And besides that, while she had never said anything it was clear that fitness was an important part of Sofia’s life and it felt… nice to be able to share this with her, especially when Roxanna could not. ...

“Put it there! Yes… There… Wait… Maybe over there…” “Miss… If you don’t make up your mind, our arms will fall off… Sooo…” “Ah, yes… Sorry. Right there is fine.” The two oversized delivery men finally placed the antique makeup vanity on the floor. There was not a chance in the world that I could move this piece of furniture made of solid wood on my own, so I understood that it would be its final resting place. ...

“This place is creepy, Mike.” Melissa said to her boyfriend Mike as they snuck through the fence of an abandoned amusement park. Pickle Park was a popular amusement park until two young couples died when a roller coaster car sped off the tracks killing all four. The four people killed 17 years ago had also attended the community college that the couples sneaking into the abandoned park were attending. Yeah, guys, this is a really spooky place” Deb said to her boyfriend Sean. ...

“Evocative, isn’t it? Unfortunately, I only have the first few lines.” Kristen Simms nodded. She was a grad student specializing in Arachnology, the study of spiders, and aside from the occasional digression into the study of insects, her interests didn’t extend beyond her own field. But she had a very specific reason for investigating the colonial folklore that Professor Bothal specialized in. A reason that she would rather the professor not know. ...

Part 2: Beginning Their New Life The peasants had finished dinner and Queen Beth had sent Kelly and Jen to clean up and meet her in her dungeon downstairs. Beth grabbed a chain leash and pulled down Carol’s panties to her knees. She then connected the leash to the ring on the front of Carol’s chastity belt. Beth proceeded to walk towards the dungeon pulling Carol behind with her panties still at her knees. She lectured Carol that her punishment was still far from over as they headed down the stairs. ...

Storage Technologies International Announces Postponement of New Server New York; AP February 15, 2001 Today, Storage Technologies International announced the postponement of their new, highly awaited server blaming unspecified technical problems… “Let’s run it up again!” I ordered. Contrary to the way new computer technologies are depicted in the news and TV, in actual fact they are pretty boring in reality. Disk drives, servers, computers, are all designed on a computer to fit a certain need, then produced down in the workshop (with the engineers and production people); then tested by us engineers to see if the damn thing works. ...

Part 3. Sharks and Fire “I have never really been an exhibitionist. It feels a little weird to be this exposed heading to a group of people.” Emma spoke with a slight bit of concern. Ophelia walked next to her, bursting out laughing. As she calmed down she spoke, “You realize my Unicorn that you wore much less than you currently are to our performance. Sure the latex is see-through to a degree but still opaque. But you have a dress on this time. Earlier you just had a corset, chastity belt, stockings, and boots. Oh and a sexy fucking tail. Too bad you couldn’t wear it with this. But people could still see more flesh clearly earlier and a whole lot more when my Unicorn was on display. Maybe you feel more exposed as your head is uncovered.” ...

Juliana once again lay naked on her bed. The covers and upper sheet were pushed down to the end of the bed so that she was flat on her back uncovered on the lower sheet. Her hands were slowly sliding up and down her body as she listened to the noise of the party going on above her. This was rapidly becoming her Friday night routine. The building was very old and the walls were definitely not sound insulated, but it was all that she could afford. From her living room, she could often hear the TVs blaring in the adjacent apartments and sometimes even from the floor below. But there was never any noise from the apartment above her. ...

Chapter 5: Transgression Clair was as busy the following week as a usual school week. She had several clubs, softball practice and new to the scene, she and Fred had started dating. That had caused some family discussion, but Jill defended her maturity to Bob and so, a 10pm curfew was set along with a limit of no dates on school nights unless it was a special event, like a school play or something. ...

Rebecca Spinks teaches Classical Literature at the community college. It’s a required course, so her classes are normally filled with students who would rather admire her body then take notes. And no wonder – her lecturing style is boring as hell, but her outfits don’t attempt to downplay her chest and ass. It’s a mid-February morning, and the class and teacher are both restless. The lesson plan for the day lists Sappho, but Miss Spinks disappoints the students by explaining that only about 600 lines of Sappho’s actual poetry survive to the present day, and she won’t be reading any of it. The sorority girls in the back row look devastated. The football players look confused. Miss Spinks announces the mid-class break, and goes to get a cup of coffee and escape the hubbub behind her. ...

Part 6 How easy it is to lose track of time when all reference to such a concept is removed. The dimly lit cell into which Chris was locked had no access to natural light, no radio, tv, or screen of any kind, and no clock. His wife had not visited since chaining him up and abandoning him down here on their return from honeymoon, and after a while he had stopped trying to work out how long he had been alone down there. ...

It was a steel sarcophagus of two inch thick steel, welded together over a number of days in the basement of their house. Just the right size to house an adult of either gender. They stood and admired it, having wanted some kind of lockable confined environment for as long as either could remember. “Looks good Paul, what about the locking mechanism” asked Jen. “Oh, that’s a work of genius.” he replied. “There’s no lock or key, it uses technology and chemistry to lock and unlock.” ...

“Honey, I’m home!” I yelled, pulling my suitcase into the foyer behind me. I’d just spent the better part of today, or was it yesterday, flying back from Taipei on a business trip. Taipei to Hawaii, Hawaii to Los Angeles, LA to New York. I had finished days earlier than I thought I would. While Taipei was nice, I had been there numerous times before. And I had gotten just so homesick! So I was lucky enough to find a seat on a flight home, so I came home unannounced, to surprise my husband, Christopher. ...

Checking the message on her phone for the fourth time Rachel could still not quite believe it. ‘On my way, see ya soon sis! ;)’ Rachel giggled as she read ‘sis’. They were not actual sisters but growing up anyone seeing them together would have thought so for sure. Even though there was a four years difference between her and the older Victoria, they had stuck through thick and thin ever since meeting for the first time when Rachel started grade school. ...

Part 5 Six months later and much had changed for the couple, having married in a small ceremony, and had a collaring and slavery contract signing in an even smaller ceremony. This was just them and a notary who would make sure all of everything was in her name only and that the envelope containing paperwork with his signature giving himself to her in limitless perpetuity was kept safe and secure. This was placed in an envelope along with two small keys and marked “for her access only”. The notary, being by design a person of discretion, asked no questions about these. The man was a willing participant, had shown no sign of being under duress, and after all this was not the first of these arrangements they had attended to. ...

A New Program The University had instituted a new program for all freshmen, based on a lack of understanding by its student body about Human sexuality. In order to create a safer and more open and free campus environment the University had decided to institute a mandatory psychology class for all freshmen that would conclude at the end of their first year. World renowned for their psychology department, the school had decided to integrate all portions of the program into their student’s lives on and off-campus, in the dorms even over term breaks. The goal of the program was to increase the independence of students, decrease campus sexual assault and increase the presence of informed consent amongst the student body. New dorms and facilities had been recently completed for the freshman class, which included lecture halls, small group instructional areas, rest and relaxation pods and other facilities needed to implement the program all under one roof. The effort was funded by research grants and wealthy donors to help the university fulfill its mission. ...

Part One - The Bet Daisy snorted. “There’s just no hope for the future of the straights. Pure vanilla. Boring in every way. People like us are progressive. Creative. We’re the future. The past couldn’t accept women loving other women like I do, so we got creative and fought back. Every woman I’ve been with has told me she never experienced a true orgasm until she was with another woman who actually understood her biology. Hetero relationships will simply die out eventually if they can’t figure out something as simple as pleasing a woman.” ...

A few months had passed since the Battle of Hogwarts, the wizarding community had time to mourn their losses and process damage brought upon by Voldemort’s dark forces. Although the attack on the school was ultimately thwarted, the surviving witches and wizards now needed to round up and capture any remaining Death Eaters and their allies. Many of the Dark Lord’s followers had fled alongside their wretched monsters into the depths of the wilderness to shield their intentions and evade detection. The new heads of the Ministry of Magic have tasked groups of capable fighters to round up these remaining forces and bring them to stand trial for their crimes. ...

…“Sir?” I asked, and there was no response from the evil machine standing before me. I then spit out the switches that were in my mouth, thinking perhaps that Sir didn’t understand my mumbled attempt at speech. “Sir, this is urgent!” “DID WE NOT JUST DISCUSS THE ONLY PROPER WAY FOR DOGS TO SPEAK WITH THEIR MASTER”? “Master?” I questioned in my mind, didn’t masters own slaves, or were we still on this ridiculous dog thing exclusively? ...

Act 3 – Slave Games The party started as the guests began to mingle and talk amongst themselves as they watched Sarah out on the island. Sarah for her part did as she was told by Robert, she smiled and waved and ensured her hefty breasts were on full display. Sarah watched from afar as the party progressed and grew worried as more and more alcohol was consumed. Sarah was instructed to swim over to the guests and pull herself out of the water. Sarah sat on the edge of the pool and put on her best fake smile, afraid of what will happen if she doesn’t comply. ...

I spent a lot of time and went through a lot of websites, on the open web and the dark web. I met with so many fakers and con artists before finally finding someone who had the credible magic I sought. We met in the back room of an astrology/alchemy lab. “So your sexual fantasy is to become a living sex doll, a complete and total slut?” “Yes.” “That can be done for a fee. For the price of just $19,358.14 you can drink this magic potion or for 78,455 gold pieces, 7 silver pieces, and 8 copper pieces you can use this high tech science fiction doll suit.” ...

Day 3.1 - Morning Wood Cassy woke early, the computer setting off a timer in her head. She nuzzled back into her husband until he woke, then continued to nuzzle him with her ass until he woke enough to realize that he had a helpless sex toy bound for his use in his bed. It took him quite a while to get hard, but when it was, he pushed it into her and she pushed back. They didn’t move much. Mostly Cassy didn’t move because she was sore from last night from having her wrists bound above her head all night. Sleep would have been rough last night without the house’s help. Eventually his rocking hips slowed and his cock stopped slipping in and out of her as he fell asleep, and so did she. Again the computer woke her. Like a snooze alarm. She knew that she was supposed to get him to unbind her without asking. So, she nuzzled him again, got him hard again, he slipped into her, fucked her a couple more times, then passed out. The third time he woke up he went to get the bean, unbound her arms, smacked her lovingly on the ass, and gave her permission to, “go fuck herself.” He thought he was funny, and she had to admit she did enjoy the pun, he was not being rude to her. ...

Can’t sleep? Desperate for a little rest? We here at the Temple of Domina suggest praying to the Demi-Goddess “The Sitter”.* Fuck it. I was desperate. I hadn’t had a full night’s sleep in weeks. My body was ready to collapse but my mind just would not allow it. I searched online for anything that would help. I tried it all but to no avail. So, when I found a link to this strange page, I was ready to try it. ...

I was so late. I pushed open the salon door with a shove from my elbow and stumbled inside, out of the pouring rain. The unique aroma of strongly scented hair care products mixed with shampoos filled the air. “Sorry I’m late,” I mumbled, trying hard to conceal my nervousness. She was dressed with a shiny loose fitting black blouse complete with ever so tight leather leggings. Dark brown shoulder length hair, with her lower face covered by a black face mask. Her overall appearance was sinister, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. ...

Chapter 6: The Last Surprise Lisa shivered in the cold mud as she pawed at the heavy iron chain that tethered her to her doghouse. A chastity belt had been locked onto her, denying her the solace of even a moment of pleasure. The people that passed by all stared at her in contempt. Several of them took photos to share with their friends. Every single one of them was someone from Lisa’s past. She knew them, and they knew her. A few of the passersby had dogs with them. Even the dogs were better off than her, for they had won the approval of their masters. Lisa wasn’t allowed to be with Mistress, she was being punished. But the worst part was, she deserved to be punished… ...

Chapter 5 - Punishment is Happiness “Leave us.” “Yes, your Majesty.” Clunk! The heavy reinforced wooden door closed behind the Queen. Everything that would happen in this room located deep within her dungeon would not be witnessed by anybody other than her victim and herself. Graciously, she stepped deeper into the candlelit chamber. After carefully removing the wolf mask that concealed her identity and placing it on the nearby desk, she began to take off her complicated yet light dress. When it dropped down on the floor, the cold and humid air of the dungeon brushed against her naked skin, but she didn’t mind. Cold didn’t affect her. She slowly walked to the central table on which a black-skinned girl was securely tied up with chains fastened to each corner. ...

Mary was really excited. She had finally gotten a grant to study the disappearance of a colony that settled on the island she now stood on. The Polynesian Island was densely forested but mapped by satellites so she had no problem locating the site of the old colony. The colony was located near a stream where it entered the ocean. It only took the boat crew an hour to unload her equipment and help her to set up her base camp next to the beach, just inside the tree line, about a quarter of a mile from the colony. Once everything was ready and the radio was checked the crew left her alone on the island. They were scheduled to return in 2 weeks to pick her up. ...

Continues from chapter 37 38 My pink day-suit hugged me. My vacuum-sealed Aquala squeezed me. Massive Thor enveloped me whole. The extreme weight of my accessories pushing me towards the Earth were powerless to stop my flight to the heavens. Within the otherworldly diving helmet I’d reached yet another level of heavy rubber immersion. I’d all but forgotten that I had ever had another life before entering the Institute. A familiar voice startled me. I scanned the room through the thick glass but my assistant and the Nurse had vanished, leaving me unattended. “Earth to 123, can you hear me?” ...

I have always been an engineer at heart. But I quickly realized that there was no fun or money in it. So. I opened a strip club in the Philippines. There wasn’t much money in it either, but it was a lot of fun. The club girls gave me some headaches, but I was lucky enough to have two good mamasans working for me to keep the girls in line. I partied every night for about a year. I had girlfriends and sometimes an effeminate boyfriend. Then a pandemic happened, and business took a nosedive. Tourists stopped coming in, and the bills started to pile up. So, one day while I sat at home playing on my phone, I went to a webcam site that featured girls that performed acts for a monetary amount. I noticed that the girls were making money like crazy. It got me thinking about how I could find something close to the same thing. ...

I was burned out. For the CEO of a mid-size corporation, that’s a problem. I knew it. My chief of staff, Malcolm, knew it. The other C-suite executives knew it. Even the Generation Z girl who brought me my espresso macchiato in the morning knew it. I struggled to make decisions, often was irritable and on occasion was downright rude. “How long has it been since you took a vacation, Lauren?” Malcolm asked me. ...

I fell back to the bed, with a thin layer of sweat that coated the entire length of my naked body. Sexual moans and groans had once filled the room but now had been replaced by an aftermath of heavy breaths, nothing sexual but to get air back into my lungs. Heat radiated from my body and caused the sweat to leave my body, soaking the messed up sheets that laid underneath me. ...

Chapter 5: The Person and the Petgirl Lisa thought to herself that she would rather be anywhere but on display at the annual dog show. But there was nothing she could do about it. Lisa sat on all-fours on her table and submitted in silence to the primping of her handler. Her handler. Lisa winced. She wished that the people running the show had chosen someone else. Her only hope was that it would all be over soon and that Miss would return to take her home. The crowds surrounded Lisa and the real dogs that were on the other tables, but it was her that everyone was staring at. She tried not to pay attention to the fragments of conversation that rose above the roar of the audience. ...

The self-bondage itself was quite simple, having two long loops of parachute cord tied together into a large loop, one wrist and ankle are inserted through the loop and then figure eights are made around the wrists and ankles until there is just enough slack to place the end of the loop over the wrist and ankle. The look is very neat as wrists are tied together along with the ankles. Once another rope is tied between the figure eights and cinched tightly, escape is impossible until the ice timer melts and the attached knot is untied from the figure eight. ...

Paul and Jen were a young couple looking for their first home together. They had searched long and hard for the perfect place and had one hard to fulfill requirement. They were kinky and enjoyed bondage, and they wanted a space in their home that could become somewhere to enjoy themselves away from their vanilla lives, a part of the house if they could find it that was secure. They didn’t really know what they wanted, yet they did. ...

One of the things you may notice about my fantasy writing is that a lot of the same themes play over in them. Part of that is because we’re dealing with my fantasies, but it’s also because when it comes to describing a particular scene I tend to base it off my experiences. I try to remember what things felt like, tasted like, smelled like and while I may change things around or amplify the BDSM aspects of the scene in my story, I’m writing based on what I can see in my head if that makes any sense. ...

Chapter 1: The Slave Fair I told myself that never in a million years would I ever go to one of these types of events. Oh sure I had heard of slave fairs and auctions and even services that dealt with the training and modification of cunts, but I always told myself that had nothing to do with me and nothing good would come from being anywhere near those things, and yet here I was, standing smack in the middle of it with no idea what on Earth could have possibly made me think that this was somehow a good idea. ...

“Welcome back to the second half of Empire Today! I’m your host, Matt Lewder and with me as always is my co-host and the best little cocksucker to brighten your morning, Kuntie Kumtrick. Why don’t you say hello to the folks at home Kuntie?” Kuntie said nothing due to the fact that her mouth was filled to capacity with Matt’s hard cock. She knelt obediently between his legs; her thin pale body was naked and well displayed and protruding quite visibly from her anus was a huge black silicone plug that filled her tight little rectum. Kuntie’s platinum blonde dye job hair was tied in a long ponytail that swayed with every bob of her head as she worked the cock with her expert mouth and tongue. ...

Julia Croft was rappelling into the hole she had dug up. The cave was deeper than she had expected, but she had given herself more rope than she thought she needed. She reached the floor after a few minutes into her descent, hitting the stone floor softly. The only light in the cave was that of the glow sticks on the floor and the headlamp she was wearing. She turned her head towards the temple’s facade, light illuminating the different shapes and statues, when she stopped on the face of a stone sculpture. It was a statue in the likeness of Eris, goddess of strife and discord, and this was her long lost temple. Julia smiled to herself, it had taken her years, but she finally found the thing people kept telling her was impossible to find. Croft jumped at the crackling in her ear before Carlos voice came through : ...

Part 2: Investigation They were all gathered around a table in a modest sized meeting room. Some wore suits and ties, some wore military uniforms, and some were dressed in white lab coats. A large plasma screen on one wall of the room displayed an image of one of the now infamous Arachno-Bots, sprawled like a broken puppet on a warehouse floor with technicians and scientists scrupulously examining it. The unit’s “head” had a large caliber bullet hole through the front of it. A man in an Army general’s dress uniform sat at the head of the table and addressed the others. ...

Oof! “What happened to my head?” I groan, while gradually getting my vision back. “I feel like someone hit me…” Starting to recover from the stars circling my head, I look up to see my girlfriend with a golf club. A nine-iron to be exact. “What’s the big idea…” I start to moan out before she screams back “Silence! How dare you bring another girl into our apartment! Into MY home!” The scowl across her brows shows she’s clearly pissed off. ...

Hearing “It hurts!” is something you don’t want to hear during sex. That’s what my wife said the first time after she recovered from some medical issues. Because of the issues, it had been a long time since we had sex. She went to her doctor to ask what was happening. Her doctor said that because of the time and her issues, the muscles contracted. My wife asked what she can do to make the muscles relax. The doctor said “lots of sex.” The wife wasn’t happy with that answer. She was telling me this and it got me thinking. Maybe using a dildo and leaving it in to stretch the muscles might work and it might be fun. So while my wife went out shopping, I started planning. ...

Chapter 2 - Best Parasite Ever “Aaah! That felt good, Alli.” “Tell me about it, Sky.” “Did… did I mess up? I just wanted you to feel good while I was feeding.” “Oh, it felt good, alright. Did you eat enough?” “More than enough. There was a lot of dead skin on your chest. I will soon be as strong as I used to.” After Skylar retracted to the back of my neck, I ran my hands on my boobs, and they were SO soft, almost glowing. That had to be the best skin treatment in the entire universe; what else to expect from a hungry alien? ...

Bored. I was so unbelievably bored. Today was particularly dull, as many of my days often are. School was as monotonous as ever for me, I usually got top grades, and nothing challenged me. I never really participated in any sports teams, preferring to keep to myself, and though I had my share of friends, I was often by myself with just my thoughts and my laptop to keep me company, by choice rather than circumstance. Oh, but where are my manners? My name is Sarah, I’m 24 years old and I live in Toronto, Canada. Life in the city is pretty good, but dreadfully boring most of the time, and the nightclubs and restaurants and other entertainment available rarely did much to quell that boredom. There was one thing though that did however: the garbage. ...

PART II Chapter 1 – Bed time In the master bedroom, where Shawna was sleeping alone until Joyce came home, she had already laid out what she wanted to wear that night. Before dressing, she set up a classic stocking, ring, ice cube and string key release beside the bed. It was an advantage having a small fridge with a freezer in the bedroom. A set of keys hung out of reach of the bed, held up near the ceiling by a large ice cube which would melt and drop the keys sometime in the morning. A sleigh-bell was attached to the key-ring so she could find them easier. A long and 2-inch-wide custom white belt had been added to the bed. It went across and all the way around the king-sized mattress and frame. A smaller belt attached at 3 points to the wide belt, allowing a waist to be firmly strapped to the bed. The smaller belt had a lock and a solid D-ring on the front… ...

Erik is a thirty year old married male who was caught cheating by his wealthy powerful wife Melissa. His wife gave him two options except divorce - and receive not a single dime - or submit to his wife’s doll spell. He would become a doll for one year and then return back to his former male self. As a doll he would become a female mannequin and would be put to work at one of his wife’s sex shops. Since the alternative was to be homeless with no money he decided to do the doll spell for a year. ...

Part 2 The problem, Brianna decided after weeks of thought and indecision was that something that made sense while half asleep often didn’t hold up to scrutiny in the morning. The dream, the hope, of being with her neighbors, of becoming their lover, their plaything… It was a wonderful dream, long cherished and long dismissed as impossible but then there was her discovery, the discovery that had changed everything. Even now she could easily summon up the images when she closed her eyes, the incredible sight of the two women she had wanted for so long engaging in a BDSM threesome with an unknown woman in heavy bondage. Just the thought of it made her knees weak and lit a fire in her very core. The sight may well have been the most arousing thing she had ever seen and each night she replayed it in her mind over and over, fingers deep within herself as she fantasized about being in that woman’s place, of being cruelly bound and gagged and used. Even just thinking about it now left her feeling a bit flushed and horny. Thankfully no one had noticed her little distracted daydreams, but the truth remained. And yet, for all that she hoped and dreamed and prayed that this discovery might mean she had a chance at making those fantasies, both old and new, come true Brianna still hesitated. Even if Sofia and Roxanna were in an open relationship, even if they were willing to indulge in a threesome on occasion (and the proof seemed fairly conclusive) what was she going to do? Knock on their door, mention she had been spying on their sex life and ask if there was room for one more? The very idea sounded ludicrous, even in her head. She wasn’t exactly a blushing virgin but Brianna’s romantic experience was still somewhat limited and while she couldn’t say for sure, she had a feeling that was a less than ideal method. ...

Chapter 1 - Attaching “Mmph!” Stupid suitcase. It was so full that it was hard to lift it on top of the bed. Back from a two-week trip in Brazil, I may have brought back a bit too many souvenirs. At least I had fun and got to do pretty much everything I had planned, including a lot of sex from the locals; traveling while single was awesome. I stripped naked and jumped in the shower to get rid of that layer of dry sweat that I had brought back with me. It was so good to finally be home and to enjoy MY shower that I had missed so much. It was not like the one at the hotel, and certainly not like the one in the jungle when I spent four days visiting ruins and shit. ...

Chapter 3 - Make Them Look Pretty Jennie entered the office, barely able to walk on her noticeably wobbly legs. Her empathic coworkers petting her hair and rubbing her back helped her sit in her chair. Exhausted, she let her face fall flat on her desk. Meanwhile, standing awkwardly in the doorway, Isuki played with her rubber paws and unsure what to do next. Everybody stared at her silently, wondering what she could have done to affect Jennie to this extent. Jennie’s lamentations troubled everybody present in the room, and a single question was on everybody’s mind since they knew where those two had been for the past hour; was Iskuki that good in bed? ...

Part 4 It was a delicious memory. Damn, he thought to himself, here we go. Once he got started he couldn’t stop the video in his head. Steven was sitting in his home office, he was writing code again. It was a nice early summer evening. The windows were open; there was a slight breeze, a smell in the air that could only happen in the country. It was one of the reasons he had moved out of the city. For many years nights like tonight had been a forgotten memory of his youth, then he had taken a vacation that brought it all back. He had bought this house three years ago, and had moved up to southern Vermont, working remotely, a short while later. ...

The Hotel With her heart racing, Joyce opened the door to the Houston Galleria hotel suite. It was time for her adventure to begin. She had a solid love relationship with Shawna, who she had met in France during a summer holiday a year ago. Over a dinner followed by plenty of local Chateau produce, they found out they both harbored the same desires both in life and the realm of kink. Shawna being only happy to usually top the usually more submissive Joyce, they found themselves drawn to each other in a loving BDSM relationship. While appearing prim and proper to the outside world, Joyce had a vivid imagination and seldom held any limits once a chance presented itself to outlive a scenario together with Shawna. ...

Chapter 2 – I’m Wide Awake It took just over two weeks for Amy to make her decision, she studied the information repeatedly. Several times she rang the Doctor to query things. In short, the good Doctor and his associates had developed a bone fusing procedure which enabled them to cut out pieces of unwanted bone and re-fuse them. In short, it was possible for them to change your bone structure from large to small, the reverse procedure was not as easy though, taking bone away was one thing, fabricating bone was not so simple. It would require artificial additions. ...

Chapter 1 I had been saving up for a year to transform my life, from this special Friday. I had resigned my job and was returning home for the very last time wearing male clothes. Over the past year, my wardrobes had gradually been cleared of the old me and replaced with the clothes I would need for my new female life that would commence on Saturday. I had spent thousands on these new clothes and on converting my flat into a more appropriately styled female home. I had softened everything, cast out the browns and blacks, replacing them with pastels, particularly pinks, purples, peaches and silvers. I had even purchased a feminine dressing table with a boudoir chair so that I would have a place to keep my makeup, jewellery and perfumes as well as a comfortable well-lit place to sit while I did my hair and makeup. My bank balance had been swollen to the point where I would not need to work for a whole year. Also, there would be sufficient left for some cosmetic surgery as well. If I were to find a man to entertain me, I might even be able to stretch the time a little further but I would prefer, eventually, to find a female job to fund my life. ...

“Well well, what have we here ?” The broad Afro-Caribbean accent brought me sharply awake and I sprang off the bed. Well, more accurately I tried to spring off the bed. Memory darted back out from under the rock where it had been sleeping and everything came back to me. I was visited by a fleeting memory of my girlfriend’s glorious arse and swaying bright red ponytail wriggling out of the door of our hotel room above her magnificent and very tanned legs revealed by her denim hotpants. Oh shit, I was in trouble now. ...

Chapter 2 Brett was lying in bed very pleased with how things had gone. He had successfully kidnapped the woman of his dreams and her first evening of slavery had gone surprisingly well. She even thanked him for giving her incredible orgasms. It amazed him that such a repressed woman could be so quickly turned into a needy slave. She had begged him to do it again, but he was spent and had masturbated before he went down when she awoke so that he could keep himself under control. Three times in such a short time was a record. He wished he could have held out and then possibly been able to use her velvety folds a third time, they felt so much better than his hand. In the morning he would force her to give him a blow job. He was pretty sure she had never done that. He fell asleep, dreaming of pussylips as his well-trained slave. ...

Chapter 4 (part 1): Tammy Meets a Master It was a sunny Saturday morning, and it was time for Tammy White’s monthly visit to SRI and Dr. Allen to discuss her sexual behavior. She had been looking forward to this meeting all month, because now she would have to confess her two sexual encounters since she had worn the Chastity Belt. When she arose from her sleep, she saw that the belt needed to be recharged. Tammy had plugged her phone into it while she showered, so after drying herself off and putting on makeup and doing her hair, she again locked the belt around her waist and sex. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction to Chastity Charlotte Hall sat in her chair facing Dr. Simon Allen, head of the Sexual Research Institute (SRI) in his office. She had answered an advertisement in a medical journal looking for volunteers to participate in a study involving reactions to sexual stimuli. It was Friday morning, and she had taken a personal day to get some errands done, and after dropping off her dry cleaning this was the first major project of the day. ...

We arrived at Ken’s aunt and uncle’s late in the afternoon, we said our hellos and got our big hugs like always, but this time Ken was anxious to jump into the motorcycle conversation while there was still some daylight, and he nearly ran toward the bike like a kid on Christmas morning running toward the tree. I followed Ken, but I noticed that my boyfriend had hung back while engaged in conversation with Ken’s aunt, I left wondering what the two were discussing. ...

Part 1 It’s the year 2520 and our planet and the way it’s treated by the human race have completely changed in the last five hundred years. There are no longer wars between nations because it is females only who run the planet. More than four hundred years ago, with constant warring taking place simply depleting and wasting our planet’s valuable resources, a momentous decision had to be made. The Earth and mankind was on the brink of destruction due to the very way mankind had behaved and treated it. ...

Chapter Three As Dr. Bill Yallow merged onto the Los Angeles freeway, Tomi Lungren saw the massive billboard. It was an eye-catching image, a hammer covered in black velvet against a white backdrop with the message “Piper 2068.” “What does that mean?” Tomi asked. “Pam Piper is the U.S.A. President. She’s running for re-election next year. That’s the logo of her Fascist Party,” Dr. Yallow said. “The velvet reminds me of a song I did a few weeks ago at the Whiskey a Go Go,” Tomi said, reciting the refrain. ...

She released me from my bonds and said, “Well, I know you are a rubberist so I am interested in how that works. Put on your full catsuit, the one that has crotch and nipple zippers and hood. Then put your restraints back on.” She then sat in her chair again and began to use the Hitachi wand on herself as she watched me. I peeled off the rubber shorts, groaning as I eased the anal probe out of me. That seemed to amuse her. “Don’t worry slave,” she said over the buzzing of the wand, “I think I can find something to replace that.” ...

Chapter Two Tomi Lungren wondered why she did not feel self-conscious in her revealing lingerie as she chatted with Dr. Bill Yallow. The white lace corset beautifully accentuated the cleavage of her 34C breasts. Her matching panties were skimpy enough to confirm Dr. Yallow’s supposition that her natural blonde pubic hair was trimmed, not shaved. Her white silk stockings glistened in the bright sunlight. Like everything else, Tomi had no memory of the man in front of her. Struggling to summon even a fragment of her life before today, she came up empty. The date was June 1, 2067. What happened on May 31? Tomi had no idea, having been in a coma. ...

After 3 years together, Steve and Lauren were happy, although both had stress filled jobs. Lauren was a project manager for a telecom firm and Steve worked in the IT department of a bank. The real problems came when Lauren had the chance of a major promotion, but it meant a lot of studying and their previously active sex life had taken a major nosedive. It didn’t help that Steve had hit on the idea of a threesome with another woman to liven things up and it was starting to get on Lauren’s nerves. She felt bad enough about the lack of sex, but there were only so many hours in the day and her energy levels had fallen through the floor. ...

While looking down at the squirming wannabee mumbling through the adult sized rubber pacifier strapped firmly in place, Mrs. Williams attempted to summarize how the current state of affairs had come to pass. “Before we started your little charade, you never fully explained to me why you insisted on Nanny strapping in your pacifier before our night-time chats? “Additionally,” she said, while reaching into the crib and patting the cage underneath the milky white 7 gauge plastic baby pants, “I never understood your insistence on 24/7 chastity, as well as your strict dress code for Nanny? I would have been more than happy to wear whatever rings your bell and would even have thrown in an occasional whipping,” his wife teased. ...

Day 1.1 - Morning Cassandra woke, disoriented. Was she even supposed to remember why she was waking up on the warm floor of the mansion’s server room? And why was she wearing the maid’s uniform? She had a splitting headache, her body was sore from laying on the hard floor, and her mind was thick with fog. The first thing to do—she felt—was to check on the maid. After all, she was wearing the maid’s clothing, and it was the only clue she had to go on. Cassandra’s mind just felt empty, but she had a goal. She was having difficulty remembering much more than her name at the moment; maybe her mind would clear up by the time she trekked the short distance to the maid’s ‘private’ room. Cassandra tried to think back to her last memory, but her mind just got foggier the harder she tried. ...

Chapter 1 Marc couldn‘t believe his eyes. The old oil lamp – yeah, the stereotypical one – he had picked up at a yard sale and started to clean up spewed out a thick cloud of smoke, which then solidified into a really hot – again, stereotypical – Dschinniya. The gauze-like top, bottom and pants did little to hide her perfect body. Black hair down to her ass, bronze skin, piercing eyes, very clearly visible nipples punched through the thin material, and her neatly trimmed landing strip lead a viewer’s gaze down towards the clearly visible folds between her legs. ...

Chapter 1 …A night of drinking with a distraught coworker leads to a sleepover, and a tearful confession of sorts that rocked my world. I felt compelled to share it - with his permission of course - as long as some of the names and places were changed for obvious reasons… “So, my first question, James, is how do I actually tell this story?” “I would think you would have to start at the beginning, and of course make it clear that I was foolish, and deserving of at least some of what I received. I think I came to accept it as the price one pays for failure, as a husband, and even as a man. I think in a way it even helped make me who I am today, bring out the real me, so to speak, both good and bad. I’m fairly certain that they weren’t thinking in any altruistic terms when they started down this road with me though, but your readers will have to decide that for themselves.” ...

Chapter 2 “So anyway, Beth and Derrick come home together - to our home - around five thirty, a full half hour earlier than I expect them. I have already cleaned the place from top to bottom, changed the sheets, and even done the laundry and put everything away neatly as if my in-laws are visiting from out of town, but this isn’t quite as bad as it seems as we ordinarily kept the pace quite tidy anyway. I am dressed business casual by then, I want to give a good impression, not one more accurately indicative of my perceived inferior status. I’m wearing an apron though, Beth’s apron, it was a wedding gift for Beth, a gag gift from one of her wealthy friends as she doesn’t really like to cook. They had people who did that for them when she was growing up, and I’ve always had the feeling that she sees cooking and cleaning as beneath her, but I accept that as just who she is. Beth’s a very pretty, sexy, and desirable package, but I realized by that point not a truly perfect one… ...

Sarah was bored with her life. It felt to her that she was just moving from one job to another but just about making ends meet; one one-night stand to another; one failed relationship to another. She was 24 years old, slim with a toned figure, very pretty with brown eyes and long auburn hair. She kept herself fit and active. She socialised, but didn’t drink to excess. She lived for sex and took it where and when she could. Men tended not to turn her down. ...

Part 2 The next LARP event came by and I was more than ready! I was so horny and worked up I could hardly believe it. The last session had been such an amazing time and this one promised to be more of the same, and then added twist of me being the prize for one of the guys was just well, scary, but also a bit of fantasy come true! ...

Prequel Part 1 Like most young men who have just reached puberty, Kenneth was becoming obsessed with his new found sexual interests. In looking through many men’s magazines he was captivated by women dressed in lingerie and provocative clothing. He obsessed about the women depicted in the fetish drawings of Chris of England and how they were dressed: Bras, stockings, strict foundation wear, shapewear, garter straps and stockings. And high heels. Always high heels. The higher the better in his opinion. ...

Visit to a Headmistress - Uto The time was late afternoon on a wintry but otherwise ordinary school day. The setting was St Barbara’s School for Girls, a large, very expensive private school for young ladies in an upper class suburb. Because it was nearing afternoon departure time the school’s corridors were filling with girls about to go home. They were starting to spill out into the quadrangle in front of the building. ...

It’s around 7am when Stu approaches the back of the building, which has a large dumpster next to a raised loading bay and a couple smaller bins close by. He stands next to one of the bins as he knocks on the door and waits. About 8 seconds pass, when he raises his hand to knock again, only for the door to open, revealing a young, attractive brunette in her mid 20’s. She looks Stu up and down and says “Can I help you?” ...

Chapter 3 - Little Horseshoes “Higher, the knees!” “Why?” “Because I know what I’m doing. So, higher, the knee, then pause for a sec, then switch.” “Aaaah!” For the past three days, Sophie has been training Moonlight to walk properly in pony boots and improve her overall balance. They were practicing inside a good size interior paddock. Morning Star, on her side, was sitting on a bench, reading her racing magazines, and occasionally analyzing her future racemate’s progress. ...

The 70 year old woman Barbara calls me and requests my pussy licking services since Anne, Sally and herself are horny. I decline their request since I have already made plans to go out for the evening. Barbara and the older unattractive women are disappointed and upset with their boy-toy and they plan to punish me. Barbara comes up with the idea of taking me to an adult book store where there is a secret glory hole. She plans to lock my leash on the other side of the wall, forcing me to suck anything. Anne licks her lips. “But Barbara, you want our boy-toy to suck cock in the glory hole?” ...

19. Concussion, Coma, a New Slave and Twins? A few days later Ben had taken them all shopping for a new car for James. He couldn’t keep driving that old wreck, it was about to die any day. They got to the lot and Ben went to look at the new trucks, thinking he might buy a new one. He could still use the old one he had customized for off-roading. As he was looking, Chloe had wandered ahead of him and suddenly gave a squeal of delight, standing by a brand new black truck with red trim. ...

Chapter 12 - Delicious Pets “Open wide!” “… mmmph!” “There you go… Thanks so much for doing this for me on your day off.” I nodded… that was all I could do now that my mouth was stuffed with the soft mouthpiece, and my nose was invaded by the nose tubes. Lucy was turning me into a white rabbit again. I always seemed to end up in trouble after something nice happened to me. ...

David, an eighteen year old high school senior, was on winter vacation. He had been working hard to finish the semester with passing grades and was more than ready for the two week break. Per his parents’ suggestion, David spent the first day of his break relaxing while he filled out applications for various jobs. He spent a long time searching the internet for online applications and filling out whatever he could find in his area. One job in particular looked of interest to him. The ad read “MALE UNDERWEAR MODEL NEEDED URGENTLY.” The curious teen imagined himself posing in front of a camera wearing a sexy pair of boxers. He would slip his thumbs into the sides like male models did, pushing the front of the shorts down just low enough that it hinted at his crotch without exposing anything below. He imagined himself in the sexy pose and a smile slowly spread across his face. ...

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 1) “Morning, Squeaky.” “Mmm…” I tried to stretch my limbs as Miles ran his fingers on my latex covered face, but I couldn’t move… ah, yes. The sleepsack. The amazing contraption hugged my body so comfortably. Did I really fall asleep in bondage? I wondered what time it was; we went to bed late last night and I slept like a baby since then. “Do you want out?” Miles asked. ...

Gift wrapped! Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house; Not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse; That last rhyme was actually a lie; For their was one girl riding a self bondage high; That’s right it was me back here again; Scratching that deprived itch as I did every now and then; I thrashed around wildly as the bonds clung to me tight; Oh what it must have been, such a beautiful sight; ...

Vanessa was never very good at school. She wasn’t interested in working hard either so after she had dropped school at 16, she had to find a solution in order to make money. She didn’t have any special talent that could make her money. What she had, however, was an envious body and face, one that she knew made heads turn. It was after searching on the internet that she eventually started her career as a pornstar when she turned 18. ...

CHAPTER THREE - A Day at the Races Doc told David to follow him, so David fell in behind Doc’s wheelchair which was pushed by an athletic young man dressed in white shirt, white pants, and white soft-soled shoes. There was a white plastic name tag pinned to his pocket which identified him as Lester Hadcock, RN. The rear doors of the ballroom opened onto a rather large porch which had a wide view of the Marsden Estate. A grand staircase led down to a wide gravel path. On the other side of the path was an elaborately-landscaped flower garden. Alongside the staircase was a recently constructed ramp which led to the path. ...

Olivia was in a hurry. It’d been a while since she decided to move to the capital to look for a better job, but she was still unemployed. Sadly, she lost her family during her childhood and left all her friends when she moved away. Now she was searching desperately and was even open for minor jobs. One day she was walking down the street and heard a conversation about a billionaire that moved to a huge mansion nearby and was looking for a full-time employee. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - Too Much “Aaaah! Come on! I want to cum!” As soon as Brian left for work, I grabbed my vibrator and pressed it skillfully on my clit. I was too turned on to sleep last night, and I didn’t manage to cum once. This morning wasn’t any more successful. “I want to cum so badly now! Masturbating just makes it worse.” I sank a bit more under my bedsheets, bringing the duvet up to my nose, hiding my smile. I still wasn’t convinced the SusceptGear was responsible for my inability to climax, but I could say that… I liked it. ...

Chapter 3 - Sunset “Kill me!” “No… I won’t kill you. Come on. Stop acting like a baby.” I pressed the button on my talking watch for the tenth time. “The time is 8:38 am.” Last night at the Fox & Spice, everything was going fantastically well until… the kissing slave girl. I’ve been crying my life out since that moment. Immediately after what happened, I changed back in my regular clothes, and we went straight home; it unfortunately shortened our evening. ...

Chapter 4 - A World Of Pets “This is all their keys in case you need them. As I said, don’t try to take them out of their suit unless it is absolutely necessary. It would be the best way to make them angry at you.” “…Yes.” “So, all their meals are in the fridge, and I labeled each bottle with their names. They each have an extra, just in case.” ...

Part 2: Arriving Early, Leaving Late. As Kelly had heard the two men talking about, they did have two more pickups, which meant that there were two more sets of people on Christmas Eve trying to get their packages delivered on time, or early. Since Jim had left her ear plugs out Kelly was able to hear each and every one of them exchange Merry Christmases with each other. Without anything else to do, except enjoy the continued ministrations of the pussy dildo, she was able to count each and every one of them. Thirteen more, thirteen more Merry Christmases from people trying to coerce these guys into delivering packages early. Even without Jim being a jerk, he was right this was a fatal flaw in her plan. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 - The Art Student “So, when will she arrive?” “Saturday, late in the afternoon. Flight 234.” “Sounds good. I’ll go pick her up and take good care of her.” It was so exciting! I just got off the phone with the Art college person who accepted my candidacy to be part of a very cool student program, even though I knew nothing about the Art nor was overly interested in it and had no intention to going back to school ...

Addiction Tracy’s isolation felt like an eternity. After her second time in the rubber box, April let her out to have a great sex session as promised, but it only lasted a short 30 minutes. Following this brief moment of fun, April put the chastity belt back on Tracy, without the plugs this time, and led her back to the rubber room. She let her latex wife go in first and closed the door behind her without a word. ...

“What is it, Reynolds?” “They found bones, Boss. While demolishing the foundations of The Sphynx. Definitely human, Doctor Gomez says.” “A dead man under a Vegas casino? Not very original.” The Sphynx was one of the original old casinos on The Strip, built during the Mob era. If you believe all the stories from that time, their foundations are a 50-50 mix of human bodies and concrete. “Tell’m I’ll be there in 15 minutes” ...

See also Tom’s story The Claustrophile: Hannah I was expecting the call. Angela always calls me when Annie has had one of her ‘interesting experiences’. She had been particularly nervous about this one, because the man in charge was not from the scene, so it might have been uninteresting or interesting for all the wrong reasons. “Hi,” I answered. “Who am I speaking to today?” “Angela, of course. I just thought you might like to know about the ‘interesting experience’ Annie had the night before last.” ...

1. Introduction Chloe had always been a submissive girl, she had always liked pleasing others, men in particular, or even boys when she was younger. She had no idea that she was a submissive until her boyfriend of over a year broke up with her because he couldn’t handle her constant need to be told what to do. She wanted so much to please him, he was tall, pure muscle, big, strong and handsome with blue eyes and brown hair he kept cropped short. He was studying to be a police officer and could take control of a situation very quickly, which is what made him so attractive to her. She wanted him to take control of her and mold her into the perfect wife for him, but that is not what he wanted. ...

“It’s always been at the top of my bucket list of fantasies.” Marge told Sue. “And now that I’ve found the perfect place to do it, I’m going to.” Sue had never understood Marge’s desire to be swallowed by the earth. To deliberately step into the grip of quicksand and to molest herself as she sank below the surface. Sue thought it was an insane desire. In an effort to explain her desire, Marge told Sue about one of her quicksand experiences. How standing in the quicksand with her feet side by side caused the quicksand to crush her legs together as it pulled her body down. First her shins and then her thighs and the erotic thrill that ran through her body as her pussy touched the muddy surface and the quicksand lapped at her pussy lips. How the deeper she sank the stronger it’s grip got and she would play with herself as she sank, and of achieving orgasm as her belly button disappeared into the gritty mire. One hand at her pussy, fingers rapidly pumping in and out and the other hand squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples Marge told of uncounted orgasms. Whether from orgasmic pleasure or the quicksand’s crushing grip Marge explained how her breathing would become more shallow and she would get light-headed. Marge spoke of her helplessness and how relaxing it was to just be held by the earth. Marge told of her surrender, as she felt her now submerged tits being crushed by the weight of the quicksand and how closing her eyes she felt the mud claim her shoulders as it circled her neck. Then at last she would reach equilibrium and stop sinking, held fast by the quicksand’s cement-like grip. ...

See also Hannah’s story The Claustrophile: Tom A few days after my first ‘adult’ magician’s gig I received a phone call. “Hello, Tom, here,” I answered. “Oh hi, um, I was, kind of, expecting an answerphone. Are you busy?” “That depends on if you’re talking immediately or for the next few weeks. By the way, who am I talking to?” “Oh, sorry, I’m Hannah. I was speaking to Angela and she suggested that I might like to be a magician’s assistant. I’ve seen the video Robert took. I was amazed. Angela said that you could probably do some stuff that I would enjoy.” ...

Two weeks after our night in Dunedin I was on my knees and Dottie was sitting comfortably, in front of me, on a chair in my bedroom. I though, was not so comfortable. My arms were tied behind my back with my wrists tied to my elbows (a box tie) and some more rope was tied around my arms pulling on them so there was no chance of my getting my hands free. My legs were frog tied and my back was against my closet door. To prevent me from falling Dottie tied a crotch rope on me with the end of the rope so long that she was able to pull it up and over the top of the door until it dug into my puss so tight that it hurt and, after putting knots in the end of the rope, she closed the door so the rope would not slip and it held me like that, on my knees. It was not, as I said, a comfortable position (I had never been tied like that) but despite the agony from the rope forcing itself deeper and deeper into my puss every time I moved, wriggled, squirmed or gyrated it got much worse, because firstly, my birthday gift was in my puss and both my panties and the rope made sure it wasn’t coming out. Secondly, a pair of nipple clamps, tightened so much my neighbors (hearing my screams) would have called the police if my mouth wasn’t stuffed with her panties and wrapped with tape (it resembled duct tape but wasn’t) and, to make me a bit more helpless, she tied string to the clamps and pulled on them “just because she could!” ...

Continues from part one Part 2: Black Friday Jennifer Tyler began Black Friday a happy girl indeed! The previous day she had re-united with her former Master who had agreed to take her back; after her disastrous short relationship with her former college boyfriend Brad. Most romantic reunions feature a romantic dinner, expensive gifts, and promises of undying love. Instead, Jennifer was naked; placed in bondage; a ball-gag locked in her mouth; spanked and paddled; performed oral sex on her former master; then fucked doggy style; and finally again in the missionary position! After all that amazing sexual activity her Master Scott eventually fell asleep, exhausted! ...

Continues from chapter one While Spot was healing at the Vet’s office, plans were evolving. Master & Princess hadn’t been as secretive about their project as they probably should have. Word had gotten around in certain circles. Some of those who were most interested, were really not the type of people that you want to spend a lot of time around. Miss Laura was one of those types. She ran a… well… let’s just call it a business. She took willing, and sometimes not so willing females and using her skilled in house technicians, altered them to form the perfect submissive or slave for anybody that had the money. Most were pretty mild ‘conversions’ but lately she had been leaning to the more extreme and now she REALLY wanted to break into the pet girl market. ...

Part 1: “Bored” I swiped my student card as I passed the cashier in the canteen. Around dinner time it was usually quiet, with only a few students left, dispersed around the establishment. I liked it here. The food was on par, and we were on good terms with the staff. Isabelle followed me with her tray and we sat down at one of the corner tables. “Quite a shitty exam. I don’t think I’ll pass this one” I talked with a mouthful of spaghetti. ...

Although my husband successfully quit smoking about ten years ago I have not been able to. Over the years I’ve spent about 3 thousand dollars on everything from chewing gum, prescription medicines, doctors, counseling and most recently hypnotherapy all to no avail. Yes, I quit for about a week, but the moment any kind of stress happened, I had to go back to smoking again. The other day I was reading a book by a well-known author in which one of the characters, a retired “HO” named Lulu quit smoking using a vibrator. Every time she was tempted to light up a cigarette she simply gave herself an orgasm with a vibrator. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen_ ### Chapter 14: The Passing of the Torch Rest peacefully Roy. You chose a good successor that honors your name. Duke laid his mentor’s hand at his side, kissed him on the forehead and walked out of the hospital into a waiting limo. Six other full grooms and seven rifles were already in the vehicle and as they drove to the private air terminal, they said very little to one another. Duke checked his custom Remington M24E1/XM2010 ESR, chambered in .300 Winchester Magnum, that had been suppressed by an in-house gunsmith and was accurate, in Duke’s hands, out to a mile. Duke wanted to make an immediate statement about the events of three nights ago. The CFO had no way of knowing that he wasn’t the target, that the women were, so Roy’s plan to undermine the executives was still intact. Duke wanted to send them a harsh message and mislead them at the same time. There had been planning and preparations made by the other grooms while Roy slept, before he passed. ...

Author’s Notes: Dedicated to my beautiful Mistress Chanelle. W/we have played some of these games but not to the extent here, which contains some wish fulfilment. Just remember the old saying - be careful what you wish for, you might get it! There are some hackneyed plot devices but where would porn be without cliché :) It contains references to Mistress Scarlet’s blog (https://msscarletuk.wordpress.com), which I heartily recommend reading. This is my first attempt at writing (of any kind) since school. Constructive criticism and comments are welcomed but don’t just say “This is crap” without saying what’s wrong and how you think my writing can be improved. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 It was a beautiful afternoon, the sun still high and the blue sky cloudless as my husband, Yusuf Barzigan, pulled the red Mercedes convertible into the driveway. The white house on Thistledown in the suburb of Smithtown was large, but not a mansion. I liked its appearance – classic, but not ostentatious. “What interested you in this house?” I asked Yusuf. “Oh, so many things. It just caught my eye – like you.” ...

Continues from part one_ ### Part Two - The Parade of Shame When Mousey awoke, she was once again chained in the small cell with the other seven. “What happened?” she asked. She wasn’t so much interested in what had happened to her, but wanted to know if the same had happened to the others. “After a while,” Kalina said, almost laughing, “you seven screamed and passed out. They continued fucking us for a while. I think there were ten men working on each of us after the women had finished. They laughed at the ten who fucked me and called them Kootas because I didn’t pass out.” She wrinkled up her face and asked, “What’s a Koota?” ...

Part One - Mouse Trap Mousey LaBlaunche closed her eyes and tried to remember how she had ended up here– here being naked in a room full of rather dirty and foul-smelling men. One of those men was lying on his back with his knees bent over the end of a strangely-shaped long stone table while Mousey squatted over him and bounced up and down on his prick. As she bounced others, gathered around the table, clapped in time to her thrusts. In the darkness around her she could hear additional men shouting and other women screaming. ...

Seems like every few months you’re doing this. Head off to a new part of the country in the hopes to wrangle in some new clients for the company. You’ve slowly worked your way up but now being one of the sales managers, sometimes taking trips sends you to new places that you’ve both wanted to explore and could care less about. Well this past week was no different. Grab the rental car and head off. Nothing like a 7 hour drive to clear your head and over think things. But by the end of it, you just hope the hotel you’re booked into is decent. ...

He was sitting in his den reading. It was a book by Richard Bach about one of his flights in a biplane. When the doorbell chimed he thought it was odd. Rarely did any one come to his lair without being escorted. A quick click of the remote brought the front door security camera up on the television. It was a very old friend. He was always happy to see her. His heart has a very, very special place for her. He first met her online shortly after a bout of depression that almost killed him. She kept chatting with him, keeping him online, and away from the suicidal thoughts that haunted him. As he grew out of the depression, their friendship grew. ...

Continues from chapter twelve_ ### Chapter Thirteen: The Loan #### Part One: A Different Mistress ##### >From the Diary of Cheryl Branford ##### Friday October 23, 1998 I sit at the window of the fast food restaurant, watching the traffic go by. The workweek is over, and the roads are filled with people going home to family, shopping, and looking forward to the weekend. In my purse are the directions to Mistress Lori’s house, which Mistress Janet had given me the previous Sunday. Mistress Janet has fulfilled the second request that I have made of her, that she would loan me out to another Domme. ...

People may wonder why the chief of the Psychiatric Department of a major hospital like Winterfield has posted a case log online. Let me assure you, the reason will become clear in time. - Dr. Vivian Sanders Case Log WH-Sanders-2019-3793, Entry One, 20161030 I’m not sure where to begin. This isn’t my case, the patient– I mean client– isn’t one of mine. It’s not even a referral. A colleague came to me for help and guidance. I will refer to her as Doctor Kelly. That is not her name. Ethics require that logs such as this be anonymous except for a patient’s name, but technically, neither she, nor the man in question, is a patient or client of mine so I will use pseudonyms. Should her name be needed for some reason, it is cross-referenced in my contacts on my personal phone. I am making sure there is a complete chain of information because there are legal aspects to this record. Specifically, Doctor Kelly thinks that this might be related to the “Pajama Poser Abductor.” ...

Geez, this kinda thing sucks. I enjoy working as a lifeguard but the work to stay in shape…sheesh… Rachel thought to herself as she pulled the left strap of her one piece red swimsuit over her shapely figure. After adjusting the suit so she didn’t have an obvious case of camel toe, the blonde haired woman headed to the bathroom to make a few make-up applications before heading out to join her fellow lifeguards. ...

Continues from part one Huh…huh…that was quite…mmm…quite the workout…didn’t think it’d ever end… Bri thought as she entered the room assigned to her, unaware of what was transpiring elsewhere in the building. Without a moment of hesitation, Bri stripped off her clothes and went into the washroom for a hot shower. As the hot water streamed down her body, Bri mentally flashed back to her time in the exercise area with the other women and how sexy they looked stretching and jogging in place. Almost instinctively, Bri let her fingers wander downwards and she started stimulating herself as erotic visions filled her mind. ...

I heard my husband Ron come home from his trip to the strip bar. I had sent him there alone as a birthday present. I knew it was him because he was whistling a happy song as he came in and walked up behind me while I prepared some potatoes over the sink. I felt him press his chest into my back and I could feel his raging hard-on pressing into my lower back. As my husband reached around my neck I could feel something silky soft being pulled around my throat and heard a “snap” sound that resounded from the clasp of whatever he had just placed on me. ...

Continues from part one Peter sits in the barn most evenings since he fed Mandy to the snake. He is not feeling at all guilty, even though he does miss her. It’s not a problem to find food for it as long as there are plenty of girls - particularly fat ones - who he can pull at the club. The few girls the snake won’t eat, because they are too thin, he keeps naked in cages next to the snake’s cage so he can fatten them up. He knows when they are ready, as the snake looks straight at them. So far there are three he is fattening up, all of them he keeps gagged, chained and locked for security. The gags are locked on as are the chains, he only removes the gags to feed them, which he does three times a day. They are all so terrified they cooperate with him. ...

I’m inside a dumpster right now. Yes, you read that right. A garbage dumpster. It’s about three quarters of the way full with black binbags. Plus myself. It’s one of the dumpsters around my university campus. Why am I in here? Your question is valid. I’m awaiting collection from the garbage truck. Just like the rest of the trash inside here. Yes, you read that right as well. You must be thinking I’ve lost the plot. Or just plain stupid. But then again a part of you probably wants to know the reason for this. ...

Part One Blake returned home to find the house empty, his wife Dana seemed to either be still at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs to their bedroom to get out of his work clothes, after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered their bedroom, kicking off his shoes, and then walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there. Cursing his wife for leaving it out for him to find with his foot, he was just about to move it when he heard a noise from inside. Opening the lid, he was surprised to find his wife Dana curled up inside, and she was dressed in one of her yoga outfits, the lycra one-piece stretching and covering her beautiful body. ...

Continues from part six Part 7: The Mistress & the Slave Girl Whilst spending time inside the snake waiting for the gel that feeds the snake to digest, I ran over several fantasies or scenes that we could do for the next few videos, one that brought me many hand induced orgasms was one of me being a slave girl, I had been a bunny girl, latex nun and a harem girl, sort of like a slave in a way but not what I wanted, the scene that played out in my head was more intense and would require some serious planning. ...

*= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Nerdy young genius finds way to safely flash Las Vegas. This is a very mild techno-nerd female exhibitionist fantasy about being able to safely show your naked body to anyone, anywhere, at any time. There is NO SEX, per se, in this story. It is a gentle fantasy I wrote for all those geekette flashers out there who follow me and dream of having a job just like Julia’s. ...

He was a simple fellow. Always trying to do the right thing. On his girlfriend’s birthday she dressed like Snow White with a beautiful yellow, blue and red dress. With the proper amount of puff in the sleeves. She looked gorgeous. Our hero thought it was fantastic and thought it was proper to whisk her to the bedroom right away and make mad passionate love to her. Thinking that he did the right thing, our hero was full of himself. He didn’t notice how melancholic his girl felt. She was moping, not smiling and only providing one word answers when asked just about any question. It finally took him a week before he sat her down and asked some in depth questions as to what was wrong with her. ...

Halloween, Humor, Magic, Fairy Mound, Fairies, Celtic, Dark Night = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Leprechaun writes a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist. This is the story the Pixies brought me this year. I knew it would be in the humor category because they were all giggling before they put it in my mind. It is a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist. After I wrote it out, I asked the Pixies if it were real and in that annoying unison they use when actually speaking out loud they answered, “As real as we are.” Then they mentally assured me that they had cast a spell on the story so people would not recognize Leprechaun and his wife even if they fit his descriptions exactly. ...

Amy closed the door behind her. She turned around, and there it was. The residential trash compactor, home to the garbage of the local block, consisting of 20 flats. One man, the caretaker, would bring everyone’s trash to the compactor at the end of each day. This meant Amy would be less likely to be disturbed, and didn’t have to worry about the potential of many different neighbours walking in on her. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2 Caroline Grey sits and looks out over the river Ouse. The warmth of her apartment comforts her as she glances up at the clock for the tenth time that hour. Looking down by her feet she sees the small bag she had packed for the weekend that is about to begin in fifteen minutes. That is if she decides to go through with it. ...

The clock read 1:00 on her watch… she had waited enough. She approached the fence keeping an eye on her surroundings. She glances up and saw the camera… nimbly climbing the fence she perched and examined it. She had been sneaking into houses for a few years now. She learned to spot security devices real quick. She deactivated the camera and noted the model… the type was typical meant there was at least three others around. Most girls had gone to college at her age and we’re either piss drunk or working on a degree. Not her. She didn’t want to do school again. She’s been great at hide and seek and sneaking in and out of the house growing up. She figured she was a natural to be a burglar. ...

Spanking, Fantasy, Anal, Wagers, Public Exhibition, Public Orgasm, Romance = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Joan-e meets Sailor and gets the spanking of her life. This is a spanking fantasy story with touches of amputee fantasy mixed in. It is primarily about spanking and it is totally a fantasy. If you are dumb enough to actually try this at home, you will discover that your breaking point is well below Joan-e’s 460+. But if you are smart enough to read this as a fantasy– and accept it as such– you will enjoy it. And whether you enjoy giving or receiving OTK hand spankings, reading this story will give you a nice, warm, internal glow as you think about Joan-e’s glowing red ass. ...

Ingrid wasn’t sure exactly what she was letting herself in for when she accepted the invitation to join her new friend’s ‘girls night in’. But getting in proved to be the easy part. It was getting herself out again that was to prove tricky, as her new playmates seemed to be slightly over-zealous in their desire to have her remain as one of their group. “So what shall we say? About seven o’clock round at my flat?” ...

Call me Breezy. I’m a 22 year old girl, single. Until the age of fifteen I had never masturbated, had only a classroom sex-ed understanding of sexuality. That changed in a hurry when I saw Marilyn Monroe in the 1955 film The Seven Year Itch. In case you don’t recognize the reference, this is the one where Monroe is wearing a white dress, stands on a street grate as air blows up through the grate, and the air blast catches and blows her dress upwards. I saw it on TV with my older brother and his male friend. They obsessed over the scene, pausing it, replaying it, making comments. They were clearly aroused by the scene. I was aroused by their reactions to it. I was quiet, but felt a hot rush. I masturbated for the first time that night. I pictured myself like that, guys watching as a wind gust lifted my dress. ...

As always when it comes to this sort of kinky thing… don’t try this at home (or at school, for that matter). And if there’s a sexy janitor in your life, find a way to tell him you like him without going to the sort of trouble Tina did… This story features incredibly unrealistic and impractical forms of technology and trash disposal systems, for the sake of being that much kinkier. ...

Mandy is completely obsessed by her pet snake, its enormous and far too big and dangerous too keep in the house, so it is kept in a special cage made out of a really strong clear plastic type material in the barn. Peter her partner won’t go near it he is too terrified, so she is the only one that looks after it. The snake only eats every week or so, but when it does she has to give it live food otherwise it won’t eat, so she has no choice and today is the day she will feed it, she has a fully grown pig for it today, so she ties its legs together and lifts it into the cage with a Telehandler/crane, its the safest way to do it . ...

Silent Street is one of the ancient thoroughfares in the town of Ipswich in Suffolk, England. No one knows for certain how the name came about, but one theory is that, during an outbreak of plague in 1665, the death toll amongst the residents of this street was particularly high, and thereafter the area fell ‘silent’. The story below, however, gives a more modern twist as to why the name might be apt! ...

We always get one you know. This one stood at the back of the room looking across at me and had that distant look on her face. I meant to say that she was different from the others on the tour. But they always had the same sort of look. The place was atmospheric I agree; but you have to wonder. The tour started at the reception. The big steel door closed with a loud echoing bang. The heels of their shoes clicked and snicked as they walked on the tiled floor to the first cell block. I began my patter surveying the crowd. This one was middle-aged and very attractive, on her own, and standing at the back. ...

After a long day processing applications, I said goodbye to my coworkers and headed out into town. Having just received a bonus, I was anxious to spend it on something nice. Friends of mine from the university had raved to me all about these suits created by a company called Fembot Inc, and after a demonstration, I was eager to insert myself into one of my own. Catching a bus into town, I couldn’t help but notice how a number of patrons on the bus were in fact wearing them under their clothing. Eventually, the bus reached my stop and I hopped off, thanking the bus driver as I proceeded into town. Much like the apple store, the Fembot Inc shop couldn’t be missed. A great glass front showed off a number of sleek suits, from the traditional designs to the downright fetishistic. Grabbing the handle, I walked inside, and immediately noticed a smell of metal in the air. It was intoxicating, but before I could fully enjoy it a fembot came up to me. She wore a tight fitting cat suit over her body, and her designation was printed across the front. “Greetings, what can we do for you?” Taking a moment to gaze upon her supermodel like body, I said, “Friends of mine have encouraged me to look at these suits, and I’d like to buy one if possible?” “Excellent, right this way. By the way, my designation is Ryabot” “Crystal, pleasure to meet you” Ryabot proceeded to take me through a range of suits, and soon enough I had settled on two. One for every day, and the other for more personal pursuits. Additionally, I purchased some equipment to enhance the experience, and soon enough I had been rung out, with a promise of delivery in a week. One week later I was in the middle of doing dishes when I heard the door ring. Wiping my hands off, I opened the door to find two fembot standing there with boxes. I directed them into my bedroom and finished up doing the dishes. I had just put the last one away when they gave me a wave and headed out. Quickly, but carefully, I proceeded to my bedroom, taking off my clothing as I went so that by the time I reached my bedroom door I was completely nude. ...

The refrigerator was cool against her back in stark contrast to his heat pressing in from in front of her. She struggled to catch her breath as his heat enveloped her. He touched no part of her but every piece of her tingled as if he were. Her breath caught as his finger rose to touch the top button of her white blouse. He toyed with the small plastic circle as he watched her. His look was hot and predatory, giving her no room to escape. With a mere flick of his finger the button released its hold and her shirt opened fractionally. Lazily his finger moved to the next small circle button and her breath hitched again. Once again, small flick, button released, slight opening of her shirt. He toyed with her enjoying each inch of skin that came into view, prolonging the anticipation, turning it into a game. If her breathing was any indication she was ready to combust. Slowly her ample cleavage came into view. The tops of her breasts pushed up in offering. The white lace bra was barely concealing the proud flesh, but it was enough to keep the mystery and anticipation alive. He smiled softly as she arched toward him. He shook his head silently admonishing her to stay still. She whimpered almost silently and pressed back against the solid appliance. He gently slapped her cheek and waved disapproving finger at her. He was too close but not close enough. His heat was seeping into her bones causing them to melt. Soon she would not be able to stand. As if he knew her dilemma, he slid his leg between hers and thrust his thigh against her weeping sex. She wanted to moan and instead tilted her head back. Her nails scratched at the appliance behind her in frustration. She ground down on his thigh relishing the friction against her enflamed nub. He laughed as he loosened another button. She knew that he was laughing because she was so easy. He did not even have to speak to her and she was willing to throw open her legs for him. He knew and so he laughed. A tiny piece of her wanted to push him away and walk out so he would not win, so she could be the one with the power. That tiny piece was no match for the hunger that he unleashed in her though. She was beyond wanting, and very deep into needing him. He was her addiction that had not been fed in a long time; to be honest he had never fed the addiction. He just kept building the anticipation, then backing away. Each time he cornered her like this; it was as if he was testing his limits. How far would she let him get today? It started with looks, he would watch her until she would make eye contact then he would look away, only to look back before she could look away. Then he would brush up against her, seemingly innocently. Then he started touching her, lingering over her hand or her arm. Then he got bold, he would rub her inappropriately, on the ass or her breast, acting as if it were an accident, that he was reach for her arm or just past her. Then when she did not back away from the touches he got bolder, slapping her ass lightly, grasping her breast softly. ...

non-consensual, reluctant, female-female, humiliation, self-abuse, spanking, electro punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The first rule of Card Club is: NOBODY talks about Card Club. This story starts slow because it takes a bit of setting up. After the slow start, however, it becomes an intense session of semi-non consensual female-female, self-abuse, spanking, electro-punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding. ...

BDSM,Techno-Nerd Mystery, Reluctant, Non-Consensual, Slave, Electro-Pain, Electro-Sex, Megavibrator, D/s, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A very interesting, naked messenger shows up on W’s doorstep. In order to save the life of a naked messenger, W is forced to hold a demonstration party for his new Orgasmatron Ultra. This is a BDSM techo-nerd adventure/mystery. There is a non-consensual Master-Slave relationship, and consensual participation in the demonstration of the Orgasmatron Ultra which does what its name implies, takes women to orgasm multiple times. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continued from part one Part 2 My mind wandered as I knelt in my bondage; I had played with self-bondage before but never to the point where I couldn’t release myself in moment’s notice and never with any chance of been discovered. But now I had leaped without thinking into situation that I realised was ridiculously dangerous. I didn’t know Elif at all and here I was butt naked in inescapable bondage awaiting punishment. How could I be so stupid? How could I let my curiosity override my basic common sense? ...

Chris Carter opens the door their kitchen. “Alice I’m home!” he calls putting his lunch sack on the table. The silence of his house is not unusual. His wife’s car is parked outside so she should be about somewhere. Unless she had walked to the village shop or the pub, he hoped not the pub as she had a worrying drink habit. She didn’t get pissed often but when she did her mouth often got her into deep trouble, but now with all the shit that was flying around since the discovery of the dumped chemicals that had leaked into the local river, Alice’s dads disgrace was really eating into her. ...

“I’m off to work now, see you later” said Zoe in a raised voice. “Okay, bye” shouted Emily from her bedroom. Emily heard the door close and with that, she was alone in the flat. She was sharing student accommodation with three other people - Zoe being one of them. The other two were Stephen and Robbie, who hadn’t long left for the quiz night at the pub. Emily watched as Zoe entered her car and drove off, out of sight. A few hours of peace were now guaranteed. ...

Inanimate TF - Also, just as a disclaimer, all characters in this story are 18+. Brian is a junior in college (22) and the girls are all high school grads (18). story continued from part one Part Two When Hailey came into his room late Sunday night, Brian was expecting her to ask for advice or maybe if he wanted to do something with her since neither of them had classes starting for another week. He wasn’t expecting her to to just climb onto his bed and curl up next to him. “What’s up sis?” he asked, letting her press into his side. Her bright blue eyes caught his own and she smiled. “You know I’m headed up to move my stuff into my dorm up at college right?” Actually no, he had forgotten that her first year of college started next week. He thought she went back the same time as he did. She seemed to realize this and poked him in the side, giggling. “Yeah, Wendy is coming to pick me up in the morning. We are going to be roommates so we decided to just ride up together.” “Yeah I knew that part Hailey, but that doesn’t explain why you came up here though.” “Well I won’t be back before you head off to school, so I figured we could watch some movies together now? I’m already packed up so I don’t need to do anything else other than shower in the morning and get dressed.” Nodding, Brian scooted closer to the headboard, pulling her with him so they could both get a more comfortable position for viewing the screen. “Sure sis, you can even pick what we watch.” The girl on the bed squealed and grabbed the remote from his hand. “Oh you are SO going to regret saying that. Love Actually is on Netflix right?” And so the siblings settled in for their last day of summer spent together, watching romantic comedies until they both fell asleep in a strange position of tangled limbs and blankets. And as it typically went, Brian was the first of the pair to awaken when the sunlight began streaming through his curtains. Yawning, he noticed the pressure on his body and smiled, he knew Hailey had always been a cuddler when she was younger and that fact still hadn’t changed. Her legs were intertwined with his own and she had claimed his left arm as her pillow. She was latched onto his arm like a lifeline and he could feel a small amount of drool dampening the sleeve of his shirt that her head was resting upon. He tried to free his arm, but it was wedged against her body too tightly for him to do anything about it without waking Hailey up. Sighing, he tried to do so. “Hailey… psst… Hails… time to wake up sis.” His soft whispers did nothing more than make the girl bury her face deeper into his shoulder and mumble a few words that came out as nothing more than vibrations against his skin. He chuckled and lightly shook her shoulder. “C’mon sis. Wendy will be here in like two hours and then it’s off to college for you.” Hailey mumbled something else into his shoulder before looking up at him with bleary, sleepy eyes. “What was that? Couldn’t hear you through my shoulder.” “Don’ wanna leave…” “You know that isn’t true. College is fun! I go back in like three weeks and can’t wait.” “You don’ got nnythin’ fer three weeks?” Her slurred question made him laugh. “I mean outside of packing and maybe some outings with friends not really. Why?” He could feel her lips curl upward against his sleeve. “I wan’ you ta come with me…” He looked down into her eyes. “Sis you know I can’t go with you to college. Wendy’s car is just big enough for both of you and your bags, plus I would be staying at a hotel off campus either way. You need to get involved with stuff on campus, not drag me around as a crutch.” She seemed to contemplate this for a moment before humming and looking back at him. “Wha’ if you wer’ there but not?” she mumbled again. “That doesn’t make sense sis, but anyways time to get up. I’m sure Wendy will be enough of a social jump start without you needing big bro there with you.” He could see the clear uncertainty in her eyes as he attempted to get up, but that soon turned to a gleaming idea being formed. The protest forming on the tip of his tongue never got the chance to reach her ears as a pink glow encompassed the entire bed and Brian felt his entire body tingle with an odd warmth he had never felt before. His entire being felt like it was being lifted into the air and compressed before being crammed into a soft and malleable container. Once the compression stopped the warmth remained throughout his body. He tried to speak, but as with most times she transformed him in the past, no movement or noise came from whatever her plan required him to be. None of his normal mental commands brought about any movement, so he figured he was some type of clothing. And since he was cast in darkness, it was logical to think his new form was beneath the sheets he had been wrapped up in just moments before. ‘So her plan is to wear me to college? I guess that fixes the whole fitting me in the car thing, but she can’t wear me for three straight weeks, I would smell by then.’ His thoughts were interrupted by a deep sigh emanating from above, he heard it first, but then the sensation of his sister breathing out the shallow yet relaxing breath shook his new form. The newest predicament he was in was only solidified as her voice sent vibrations through him. “There ya’ go… clos’ to my heart an’ I can hav’ you with m’ all tha’ time…” she mumbled quietly as she readjusted the blankets around her. “Don’ wrry. I will connect our minds whn I wake up… I still wan’ talk to ya’.” ‘Oh god… really Hailey? You are that against going somewhere new?’ he thought as the truth set in. A flash of light as she rolled over cast a pink tint over his vision, allowing him to note the blankets were not what was blinding him. Instead it was the neon pink tank top his sister was wearing the night before when she came into his room to watch movies. His whole body lurched and bounced as she finished rolling over onto her back, letting his new weight settle across her chest - or rather in her chest. The small breaths of his once more sleeping sibling sending small vibrations throughout his being. In her sleepy stupor, Hailey had used her magic to place his essence inside of her breasts. The two C-Cup mounds now housing his entire consciousness. This was only the third time he had actually been a part of sister despite years of her experimenting on him - the first being as her hair after she cut part of it off and used him as a replacement, and the second as her foot when she was about to run her first track meet on varsity in high school. And at the moment he was really wishing she didn’t move around so much in her sleep. His form was constantly shifting with her body, bouncing him back and forth even if just slightly. So when the alarm finally went off, signalling Hailey had about two hours left before Wendy arrived, he was relieved. The sleeping teen threw the covers off and sat up quickly, making Brian bounce again within her top. “Ugh… thank you for being the best brother ever and setting an alarm before you left Bry… you are a saint.” Her sleepy rant sent a chill through his new body. ‘And she doesn’t know what she did to me. Great, this is like the panty thing all over again.’ Brian bounced with each step Hailey took back to her room even if he was trying to still himself. Hailey meanwhile didn’t seem to notice the war going on within her, instead just scratching her head and yawning as she entered her room and began undressing. Thanks to his countless stints as pieces of her wardrobe, Brian was essentially immune to the sight of his sister nude. Though as she tossed her tank into the hamper where her shorts went just prior, he couldn’t help but stare at her chest as it moved with the flow of her body. ‘God, knowing I’m her boobs and seeing myself in the mirror from that perspective are two very different things.’ His sister paid no mind to his mental plight, plowing straight on into the bathroom after setting out an outfit for the trip. Turning on the shower, she stepped into the warm spray and began washing herself. When he was her hair, Brian was a large part of her daily routine. He was washed, dryed, straightened, styled, and every other thing under the sun. All of it being oddly enjoyable seeing as he was nothing more than her hair at that point. But being a part of her actual body she washed with care? It felt immensely different from what he was expecting with even experience as her foot under his belt. When she first lathered him with soap, he felt an even more intense warmth course through his form, making him feel uncomfortably hot but also really good. The tingles her hands sent up his nonexistent spine felt incredible, especially when she kneaded the two parts of his being together. About halfway through the wash, he could tell the heat inside of him wasn’t his own, rather it was Hailey’s arousal. Which made him dryly chuckle. ‘Technically I guess that is my arousal too then since I’m a part of her right now…’ he thought. The shower went on much longer than a normal one should have - even for Hailey. And it was with both great dismay and forced pleasure he felt his sister and therefore his own body prepare for finish. Dainty hands clamped on to the nubs sitting on his body, sending immense waves of pleasure through Brian’s entire essence. He felt the shudder and release that followed and couldn’t help the mixed feelings he experienced. After her climax, Hailey finished her shower and began toweling off - quickly realizing she had spent more than 45 minutes in the bathroom already. As she finished drying her hair and styling it into her normal wild yet controlled look, he could see the moment something clicked in her head. Her blue eyes widened and he could see them dart downward, looking at her breasts through the mirror before gasping and dropping the towel. One of her hands gently cupped her left breast and the other was busy covering her face. “Oh my god. Please tell me that was just me remembering an awful dream and not realizing I turned my brother into my boobs while I was still waking up?” The look on her face was one of both hope and mortification as her other hand traveled down and cupped the other breast. Both hands glowed a faint pink and her face flushed redder than he had ever seen it. ...

As always – enjoy the story, and do not try this sort of trash play at home. Stella’s biggest fantasy was to be treated like trash. Now, most girls, when they say that, they probably mean they want to be humiliated or talked down to… but she meant it literally. Her favorite thing in the world, especially after a long, exhausting session in bed with her boyfriend Ethan, was to have him tie her up, gag her, and then wrap her in a trash bag and treat her like literal trash. Like after he’d had his way with her, she was just some worthless thing to be disposed of. She couldn’t explain why it turned her on so much, but she couldn’t deny that getting “trashed” was one of the most pleasurable sensations she could feel. ...

This is joint venture with my good friend Banfield we have been discussing writing together for some time, here is a tale shared by us both we hope you all derive some pleasure from our sexy collaboration. The year 3013 man had advanced to a greater and frightening degree. Anything was now a possibility. The earth and all its problems were now stable once more. Space travel had been accomplished and Man had left the earth’s sanctuary to travel to distant planets. ...

The large man grabs my legs and wraps them around him. I keep them there because I know I’m supposed to. Fuck dolls are supposed to stay as they’re put, and as the permanent marker scrawled across my exposed stomach reads, I am a “fuck doll,” at least for the night. The stranger unzips his pants and roughly shoves himself inside of me. I actually love the way he feels inside of me, but manage to resist the urge to gasp and moan. “This one doesn’t feel too bad,” he calls to one of his friends nearby, as he pounds in and out of me, making my pussy wetter and wetter. He doesn’t even look at me while he makes me feel amazing. A fuck doll doesn’t deserve to be looked at. Still, I’m aware that a couple of other people at Master’s party are looking at me right now, as I silently fight not to move and not to cum, a task this man is making harder and harder. He’s big and he keeps pounding into me even deeper, until finally my pussy is filled with a hot stream of his seed, and he immediately tosses my legs down and leaves me on the ground, wanting to moan and beg him for more. But I know my place. “You should try her,” he advises his friend before departing to get food, or mingle, or be with a worthier girl. I know Master has private rooms where his better girls are allowed, girls who are allowed to do more things. But tonight, I’m just a fuck doll. It feels like mere seconds before this next man is on top of me, and attempting to fill me with his rather small dick. He doesn’t look attractive, and part of me just wants him to get away, but I willingly take his dick all the same. After all, it gives me a chance to recover from how hard the previous man had been on my poor pussy. I know tonight will be a lot of harsh, nonstop fucking, and my mind wearies on the thought of not being able to move or cum the whole night. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to last. Even this man is starting to push me to the edge. I bite my tongue to keep from shouting out when he cums inside me. For a small man, he came a lot, the powerful streams almost eliciting my own climax, but I know I mustn’t. Next, an attractive middle-aged man decides to play with me. He actually looks at me and smiles, calming me down a little, before he disgustedly looks away. I wish I could ask him if I’ve done something wrong, but before I can worry about it for too long, he’s ravishingly biting and sucking my right nipple while he roughly gropes my left breast and runs his thumbnail in circles over my left nipple. It feels so fucking good. I can’t help it. I moan. Quietly, but it’s loud enough for him to hear. He chuckles a little, and stops, releasing my now-burning nipples, and stares at me. He winks, and then continues his assault on my breasts. I know he knows how much trouble I would be in if Master finds out I was making sounds, but I trust him, and I can’t really help it, so I keep quietly moaning. When my breasts begin to ache to the point I can’t bear, he graciously stops. He looks my whole body up and down; I am completely naked except for the writing on my stomach. He slowly reaches his hand up my thigh, teasing me, knowing how much I want him, and lightly passes his finger over my slit, where my own juices are mixed with the other two mens, and I’m pathetically soaked. “My, my, aren’t you just begging to be fucked,” he soothingly says as he wipes his finger off on my stomach in delicate swirls. He takes my lack of response as a yes, and soon undoes his pants and starting fucking me, slowly at first. I think he is still just teasing me. He plays in my entrance, and slowly enters me just a little more at a time, but I know I’m not allowed to move. I’m not allowed to push myself closer no matter how much I want him fully inside me. Finally he’s inside me, and he starts fucking me hard, steadily increasing his speed. I feel an orgasm building inside of me, and I don’t know what to do. I can’t ask him to stop: not only can fuck dolls not speak, but I don’t want him to stop at all. I can’t cum either though. Master would be furious. As I start to lose control, he whispers in my ear “You can cum. Master won’t know.” That’s all the encouragement I need as I let my orgasm come, doing my best to hide it so anyone else watching won’t know how bad of a slut I am. The man continues to fuck me deep and hard, prolonging my orgasm and my chances of getting caught. It’s not until after I finish completely that the man pulls out. I am surprised he hasn’t cum inside me, until he stands above me and smirks before letting jets of his hot, amazing seed cover my body. I can’t help but smile, even though his gaze has now shifted elsewhere, and he soon walks away. The next hour or so goes similarly, with man after man just using me, and treating me like the worthless toy I am, and me being a good little fuck doll, following all my rules, even when some guys make me want to cum more than anything. Of course, some make me want to run away and hide more than anything. But I don’t. I am a good fuck doll. Except for when that man uses me again. Thank god he does, because I’m desperate to cum, and I do cum on him again, grateful for the escape from my punishment. After he’s done, it is time for dinner, and all the guests sit at elegant tables covered in splendid white tablecloths. I lay on the floor with my legs spread apart, as I know Master wants. I find myself surprised at how wet I’m getting during dinner, and I want to wipe away the numerous juices that are now flowing down my thigh, my wetness adding to their movement. But I’m not allowed to move. After dinner, I get fucked by guy after guy again. At one point, I see Master walking across the room, and I look at him, trying to tell him with my eyes that I want this to end, trying to beg him to not let these strangers do this to me anymore. I only want him. Master sees me staring and angrily walks over, while some guy continues to fuck my pussy. Master roughly grabs my hair and jerks my head to the side, so I’m not facing him. “Fuck dolls aren’t good enough to look at Master,” He whispers before walking away for the night. Two more times before the night ends, the man that agreed not to tell Master comes back, and I get to cum like the naughty slut I am. He doesn’t say anything anymore, doesn’t bother teasing my nipples, or even looking at me. But I need to come so badly by the time he shows up, that he barely has time to fuck me at all before I climax. When everyone leaves, I am still on the floor. I wait for Master. After what feels like an eternity, He comes into the room and looks at me. “You are a mess,” He announces, shaking his head and leaving the room. Moments later he comes back with a naked young man. I recognize him as one of Master’s subs, but I don’t know his name. “Sebastian, clean my fuck doll,” Master states, as the young man gets on the floor next to me, and starts licking up my thigh, sucking some of the cum that coats my filthy body. His tongue feels amazing, especially as he starts licking up the juices from my sopping pussy, and flicking his tongue around my sensitive clit. I manage not to cum, though, and soon the man moves on to the rest of my body, licking me completely clean as Master watches. Once my entire body is cleaned, Master brings me into his bedroom to “speak privately” with me. I see he is fully hard as he talks, which admittedly distracts me. “How did you enjoy being a filthy fuck doll?” he asks with a sweetness in his eyes. I hesitate with my answer, but then decide it’s best to be honest with Master. “Not very much, Sir. I only want You.” “Is that so?” He starts to stroke himself. “And I bet you’re tired of not getting to move?” “Yes, sir,” “Would you like to move?” “Yes, sir,” I smile widely as he gives me a nod, and I start sucking his enormous cock. I swirl my tongue around, enjoying His taste, and then take him even deeper. He’s not like the others at the party. Everyone else was a stranger, but He means the world to me. I start to fuck him with the back of my throat until I gag, but I push through it and deepthroat him hard, my pussy getting soaking wet again. He moans a little, and I delight greatly in His pleasure. “Do you remember why I made you a fuck doll tonight, slut?” I release his cock so I can answer, but he grabs my head and shoves his cock back into my throat, fucking me even harder and deeper. Tears stream down my eyes as I gag and struggle to breathe, but I feel more and more turned on. “Did I say you could stop?!” He barks. Even though he’s not even touching my pussy, I still feel all the fucking from that day and Master down my throat, and I start to need release again. “I made you a fuck doll because when I told you to cum, you didn’t. You tried to fake it, you whore.” He fucks my throat even harder as I keep crying and start getting dizzy. “This time, when I say to cum, you better fucking cum, my bitch.” He’s merciless to my throat, and I’m just begging he’ll tell me to cum already. “Cum for me, whore,” he demands, and I let myself cum, screaming out with pleasure as I do. It feels nice to be loud again. Master cums into me, and this sends me cuming again, a feeling of euphoria completely consuming me. Master deeply kisses me and I kiss him back. His lips are strong, but gentle, and I know he’s done torturing me for now. Or so I thought. “You’ll be a fuck doll at my next party too,” He says to my surprise. “What? But I came! I did everything you said!” “Did you? My little spy says you came for him four times tonight.” I look down, ashamed. He lightly kisses me on the cheek. “It’s okay, doll. Just don’t let it happen at all next time and you won’t have to be a fuck doll again.” “Yes, Sir.”

The Abusive Irritation Finally Ends. So, let me introduce myself, I am Gabriella. I am the epitome of a well to do modern lady. My wardrobe is full of designer clothing, I have access to every exclusive spa and gym. I drive a hot little sports car which is replaced like clockwork every year. So why am I writing this, well I wanted to share a little story about how everything is not always as it seems. The grass is not always greener. ...

story continues from part sixteen Chapter 17 I was glad that the table was the old wooden one from the old days as the clamps on Suzi’s nipples where scratching the top. Her body was writhing with pleasure as she neared the top of her plateau. I could see it in her little hip thrusts as she pushed back against the crotch rope, and it aroused me. I loved the way she sounded; her animal grunts and groans. They were so base and wild that I decided to prolong the sweet agony and let go of the crotch rope; stopping the dildo at the same time. The hood moved as she listened to my retreating foot steps. ...

story continues from part twenty Chapter 21 ‘Oh dear,’ I thought as I slipped a finger deep inside her anus. She had such an embarrassed look on her flushed sweaty face. “Double or quits?” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Paul was offering me a chance to redeem myself, so how could I refuse? I mean, I wanted to be his obedient slave, and today’s failure had hurt my cause. So I agreed to a double or nothing dare. With my determination, I was sure that this time I could win. Besides, now the edge was off. That orgasm had slowed the fires a tiny bit. And if I failed, how bad could twenty be? ...

story continues from part one Layers of Love 2: Play Partner “What am I doing here?” I wondered aloud as I pulled the car into the mansion’s driveway. “Even if he answers, it’s not like he has any reason to take me back.” At the top of the driveway, the mansion sat dark and uninviting. Between the darkness behind the large windows, and the dreary afternoon rain, it couldn’t have mirrored my mood any better. Regardless, I drove up to the front doors—I didn’t know why, but I felt compelled to come back. ...

I got home on a Friday, in time for once, after a long week of working feeling very excited. My excitement was a bit uncomfortable since I had been wearing my tiny stainless steel chastity cage for three weeks now. After a quick shower and another close shave, I lubed and slipped a large stainless steel butt-plug with a pink crystal at the base, before pulling a pink lacy thong up holding the plug in. I wrapped my white lacy corset around my waist and pulled the laces tight enough that the corset would not slip down, attached my white stockings, pulling the straps under the thong. The feeling of pulling the thin stockings up my smoothly shaven legs was as exquisite as always. ...

Leaving work, I waved goodbye to the receptionist and walked out onto the college campus. The field was covered by students sunning themselves in the cool spring weather. I couldn’t help but notice that many of them were encased in sleek chrome fembot suits. Some were clearly doing a bit more than sunning but I laughed it off as I hopped on my bike and headed home. My wife and I were both professors at the university, and I served as the faculty advisor to the Greek system, including the newly formed STB sorority, which comprised of only fembot women. As I rode home, I thought back to the meeting I had had with one of girls. She came into my office clad from neck to feet in one of the suits, and upon me asking explained the various functions of it. I was intrigued and I told my wife about it, who also seemed excited at the possibility. As I parked my bike and walked inside, I could hear the faint hum of machinery as I opened the door. Suddenly, before me stood a beautiful fembot unlike any I had ever seen. She was sleek, chrome in color, and her lips stood out like any I had seen before. She came up to me and spoke. “Greetings, my name is Laurabot. Your wife Clara wanted me to wish you a happy anniversary and to allow you a chance to try out your gift. Sadly, she cannot be here this weekend due to a conference, but she has asked me to “experiment” with you. Welcome, May I take your coat Rachel?” Stoked that my wife had thought of such an amazing gift, I let her take my coat off, feeling her cold metal rubbing against me as she did so. Additionally, I took off all my clothing except for my latex underwear, ready to take her on. I lead her into our bedroom, which had enough BDSM gear to make anyone faint, and began to make out with her on the bed. I could feel her cool metal body over every inch, and the inside of her mount felt metallic and sexy. We experimented for a while, at one point I locked her to the chair and ate her out like there was no tomorrow. Her moans and mine sounded beautiful, and our pleasure kept on rising. At one point we took a rest and laid down on the bed, each of us with fingers in the others vagina. Moaning, I could feel her cool metal creating the perfect rhythm of pleasure down there. If we hadn’t been on leather sheets, we’d have stained everything. Even so as we stood up we were both slick from our pleasure juices. She then spoke. “Now that you have, shall we say, experienced the suit, are you ready to become one yourself?” Shaking my head yes, she lead me over to two new items in the corner. One looked strangely like a pod while the other had a box shape to it. I went up to the box and placed my hand out onto it as I felt Laurabot remove my underwear. As the door opened I stood there stark naked, really to be received. The arms inside grabbed me and turned me around. The last thing I saw was Laurabot smiling at me as the doors closed with a click. I felt my shoes being put on first as I was held in the air under my armpits. My feet were put up into the heels and slotted in before another piece of metal closed them in. They were sexy and sleek, just like the rest of my body would be. It slowly moved up my legs, with each piece having been custom fitted to my body. It would accent and improve all of my parts, making me an extremely sexy fembot. My joints were put into place, allowing me a full range of motion, just in a more robotic way. My leg components were a bit thicker, allowing me to have a much bigger, but natural looking, butt and hips. As it reached my private regions, I prepared for what was to come. The machine held nothing back, and it shoved a piece right into my butt, forcing me to stand up as straight as I could from the force. Additionally, sensors were placed throughout my vagina, and a large rod was shoved in. From the outside there was a slot that could be opened to allow more objects to increase the pleasure to the bot. I felt the machine test it, and would have fallen over from the test had it not been for the support from the arms. Next the corset came on. It was tight and fit so well against my body. It was layered into place, with each one getting progressively tighter. I was in heaven from the feelings. I love the feeling of tight clothing all around my supple body, it made me feel even more sexy and feminine. Next up came the boob plates. The main component curved upwards, giving me an even more perfectly fem body. I felt the back attach with a click as the front came on as well, leaving only my tits exposed. The machine covered my nipples with sensors and then covered my boobs in large cups, turning my B sized boots into sexy D cups. Combined with everything else, I now had the body of a true model, but I wasn’t finished yet. My arms were covered in more metal, and my hands were encased in perfect metal gloves, covering every inch. The fingers could also vibrate for extra sensations down there. The arms then grabbed my head and applied the next corset, before proceeding with the rest of the helmet. The faceplate was beautiful, and I opened wide as it shoved a piece into my mouth. The lips would function as mine would, my actual lips would just be kept open by the rod which now occupied my mouth. With a click the faceplate attached and I could feel various wires plug in. With a hiss all of the air was expelled from my suit and it went tight against every inch. Soon it activated all of the sensors for testing and I shook like crazy from the pleasure. I got two orgasms out before the machine slowed down and released me into the arms of Laurabot. “How do you feel?” “Amazing and Sexy.” She shook her head happily, “Good, now for the next stage. Due to spring break there is no school next week so your wife has asked me to lock you into the pod for the weekend until she returns. You’ll be trained as a dominatrix. Are you willing to do this?” So thrilled by the possibility, I said yes and was lead into the pod. She hit a few buttons and the pod opened, showing a sort of recliner with slots for my legs, arms, and head. She helped me into position and then activated the pod. Suddenly straps came out, locking me into place. Panels covered my arms and legs, leaving only my torso and head exposed. I looked like I was part of the machine, but it wasn’t done yet. Wires attached themselves all over my body, and I felt something enter me from the rear. As the door closed the pod lowered a piece down into my vagina, which opened up to accept it. My sides began vibrating, and the machine covered my boobs with a special pleasure piece. For my head, I was locked into a hood, leaving my face featureless from the outside. Another rod attached itself into my mouth, and I felt nutrients enter my body to keep me alive. ...

“Damn it, I can’t remember if we needed eggs” Kaylee said to herself as she walked around the supermarket. She reached for her mobile phone so she could call her boyfriend, Alex. She checked her bag. She checked her pockets. However, her mobile phone was nowhere to be found. “Crap. I must have left it at home. I’ll buy some more eggs just in case”. Little did she know how grave this error would be. And we aren’t talking about the eggs. ...

Girlfriend gives her partner a special birthday present – she becomes his latest doll. It was coming up to my wonderful boyfriend’s birthday; he was going to get a very special gift from me, one that I had been fantasising about myself for a long time. For many years I had dreamed about being someone’s plaything, something to be used and discarded afterwards, and that’s what I liked about Jason. ...

“I confess.” Said the short squat, pear-shaped girl with the green eyes. “I’ve peaked in your window at night and seen you dressed in your rubber outfit. At first I was appalled, a rubber wearing pervert living right next door to me.” “Then I remembered what I was doing outside your window and I blushed with shame. I had no right to judge, here I was a peeper and if you wanted to do that in your own home. So be it, it’s a free country. Right? Well, then I watched as you went about your business, cleaning house and whatnot. And I saw you as just another lonely guy. You just had a thing for rubber, that’s all. Actually, I thought you looked kind of sexy in it and I wondered for a bit what it would be like to wear such a thing. Would it feel like my dishwashing gloves? Would it be like the old rubber raingear my mom made me wear when I was little? I admit, watching you peaked my interest.” ...

When the ‘costume’ came in the mail, she had opened the tiny box right away. She actually rather liked how small the box was; making it look like the item inside was insignificant, but to her, and her husband, it would mean so much. It might have been the most simplistic costume she had ever bought. She would never have ever worn this costume to a party for one simple reason. Yet, she was expecting to have quite a lot of fun wearing it. ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

Chapter 1: The New Girls Secret My name is Amy Goodwin I am 32years old. I live in a 2 bedroom flat on top of the pub below, Granvilles. I work in an office typing up the minutes for the government. It pay’s well enough for me to live comfortably. I live a healthy lifestyle keeping myself fit. I have long brunette hair, green eyes, and have a slim but curvaceous figure with long leg’s large but firm butt and I have a 36DDbust. It was at work when I met the new girl Sarah. Sarah had just started and as we work at the same station we struck up a friendship. ...

Story continued from part five Part 6: The Hunter & the Bunny Girl Snake swallowing female The following week Jerry came home with a surprise gift for me, I opened the box to discover a Bunny Girl costume inside, complete with ears, just like the ones they use in the real Bunny Club. I picked it up out of the box; the material had a strange feel to it, it felt like a silky, rubbery skin, more jell-like than standard material that you’d normally find in a costume outfit. I gave Jerry a strange questioning look. ...

Story continued from part four Part 5: The Latex Nun. (or Bad Habits) Snake swallowing female It was time to feed my very special pet again, I had grown to love my own pet snake that we kept down in the basement in an enclosure, this was the modified snake that my husband had bought me to fulfill my fantasies of being devoured by a snake, but one that I could experience over and over, as the snake was genetically made to digest only the special feeding gel and not my flesh and bones. The last time I had him bind me and feed me to the snake, the video we made was of me dressed as a harem girl, and I was being punished by being fed to the snake, it was very erotic for me being forced to be eaten, and I did cum several times whilst the snake was swallowing me, and also more whilst I was deep down inside of the snake’s belly while it digested the feeding gel that coated my bound body. The video was one of those that I watched over and over again, my fingers rubbing at my hot, wet sex and giving me more shuddering orgasms as the events unfolded on the screen. This time I was feeding the snake while my husband was away on business, he would be gone for the whole week, so I thought why not spend some quality time inside of the snake. Let’s see, I had been a maid before, and then the harem girl, so what would I dress up as this time? I did this more to tease & arouse both myself and my husband, who would be watching the video I would make to show him what I had been up to while he was away. I looked through the wardrobe at the costumes that I had managed to gather, knowing that I would be wearing them to entice my partner in bed, but now also to star in our little video sessions we have when I feed the snake. There was a schoolgirl outfit. I took this off of the rack and held it against my body, ‘Mmm’ I thought, ‘Not today!’ Placing it back, I moved over several others until I found the sexy nun’s habit made of all things from latex, “Now that’s wicked!” I said to myself. I had originally worn this to a ‘Vicars & Tarts’ fancy dress party, the guys dressed as tarts while the girls were the vicars and nuns. ‘That will do for today’, I thought. Then I also thought that I would wear it with no underwear, just like a naughty nun would be. With the outfit for today’s feeding session chosen, I went around the house making sure that the place was secure, as I would be down in the basement inside of the snake for the night. Once I was happy with things upstairs, I headed down to see my special friend in the basement. There was the snake and upon seeing me, nudged the glass wall of its enclosure, letting me know that it was hungry and wanting to be fed. “Patience my scaly friend, I will be feeding you shortly,” I said, my hand touching the other side of the glass where the snake’s head was. I was already dressed in my costume for this session, the latex swishing as I moved around the room, the light glistening off of the material; I prepared the video cameras, lighting etc., and made sure that everything was ready, as I had done many times now it seemed part of the pre-feeding ritual. With the cameras now rolling I stepped out of view and then walked back in and started to act as my character. I walked into the shot of the camera and looked around, my latex habit brushing against my naked flesh underneath arousing me. Then I turned and spotted the snake, “Oh my!” I exclaimed, “It is the devil’s disciple come to test this poor nun.” My hands now at my face in mock shock, “Oh please, what should I do?” Yes not very original, but I was ad-libbing here. The snake again banged on the glass, wanted to be fed but also playing into my role. “What do you wish of me serpent?” I asked, and dropped to my knees, my hands clasped in a prayer-like position. The snake again poked at the glass, its tongue darting out testing the air, looking for its next meal. “Oh, you’re hungry Mr Snake, whatever do you feed on?” I asked turning from the snake back to the camera, asking my video audience what I should do. Again the snake seemed to bang against the window whilst looking at me, showing its intent on what food it likes, making it clear that it wanted me as its food, as usual. “Oh, you wish to eat me,” I said turning to the camera, “The snake seems to be testing me, it wants me as its dinner, whatever shall I do?” Standing up I walked closer to the snake, my hand touching the glass, “Don’t tempt me, foul creature, you must know that I have been wicked and deserve to be punished.” And I reached up and pulled the latex habit off of my body, it pooled around my ankles leaving me standing there naked, except for the rope harness I had tied on myself in the bedroom, the rope crisscrossing my body from my shoulders to between my legs, running around my breasts and tightly holding me in its embrace. “See, I am sinful, my body cries out for you, take me serpent and do what you will to me. I need to be punished for my wicked, sinful ways.” Then I walked over to the storage area where we keep the jars of feeding gel and selected one of the new ‘standard-plus’ ones and started to rub it all over my body, the gel would feed the snake for the next few days, and I would be inside of the snake for the next 10-12 hours, or overnight basically. A lovely way to spend the night in my books, I get some of my best sleep while feeding the snake, that’s after all of the orgasms, of course, they wear me out. Now coated I tied my ankles together, and put my wrists through the pre-prepared looped rope that was also threaded into the rope harness, my hands would be tightly held against my crotch, where my fingers would dance their tune on my little nub. I then hobbled over to the enclosure door and opened it, the snake sensing that the door was now open, started to move and look for its dinner - me. I lay down in front of the cameras and waited for the snake to find me, my wrists tugging gently on the crotch rope, building my arousal. The snake slithered out of the enclosure and using its tongue sensed that its food was ready, the meal was laying waiting and that there was no danger to the snake. Soon its tongue found my feet, the probing of which tickled them, sending delightful tingles through my bound body. The snake now happy started to prepare, opening its jaws to feed on the meal before it. Soon my feet were inside of its mouth, the flesh enclosed within the snake’s throat. Working quickly, the snake was soon over my knees; the snake seemed to be getting better at eating me I thought. But now came the tricky, more difficult parts of my body, first up was my thighs, now they are not massive but the muscles there are meatier than my calves. The snake slowed down as it swallowed them, my fingers now rubbing the folds of my sex and the little pleasure button more vigorously. Next came my hips, and as before the snake managed to lift up my body to ease the passing of them into its mouth. Soon my waist was inside as well, leaving only my breasts, shoulders and head left. The snake repeated the process of lifting me and using gravity to enable it to swallow a large body mass; my breasts disappeared into the soft interior of the snake’s mouth. I could feel my legs and hips sliding down inside of the snake, the internal muscles moving its meal down towards its stomach. It felt like an intense, soothing massage. Now that my breasts were safely inside of the snake, my shoulders presented no obstacle, and soon they too were inside of the snake, the process of swallowing its prey now almost over. The snake stopped to rest while I had one of my intense orgasms, my body shuddering inside of the snake, held tightly by the internal walls of the snake’s body and the tight rope harness that I wore this time around. “Take me snake; I am yours,” I said, mainly for the camera audience. And my head then was drawn inside of the snake’s mouth, the light from the room fading from my vision as it disappeared inside of the snake. I was now on my way to the snake’s stomach, where I would lay while the snake digested the feeding gel, but on the way down I would bring myself to another wonderful climax or two. The snake once it had finished swallowing the last part of me, lay still and waited for my body to pass down into its stomach, only once there would the snake move back into its enclosure and the safety of its crate, which it lived in. It would then curl up with me inside and sleep while it digested its stomach contents. *** The next morning I was awoken by the movement of the snake, it had begun to move out of its crate and over next to the door of its enclosure, I was soon finding that I was on my way back out from its stomach, the feeding gel now absorbed, the snake regurgitated the remains of its meal, the unwanted parts. I should feel rejected, but I know that it’s part of the process and I would soon be back inside the comfortable, enclosure of the snake once more the next time it needed feeding. Laying there naked and still bound, I usually wait for my husband Jerry to come down and retrieve me from the enclosure, he would then use me for his pleasure, but this time he was still away, so I would have to release myself and finish up. I crawled out of the enclosure and found the knife I left ready to cut the ropes that bound my wrists. Once free I would make sure that the cameras were off and head upstairs for a much-needed bath. After some breakfast, I headed back down and closed the glass door to keep the snake in its enclosure, and then I gathered the hard drive that records all of the action and headed upstairs to watch the video I had just made. I wanted to surprise my husband with the new video, I even thought about sending it to him for him to enjoy in the privacy of his hotel room, but I was the one about to get a surprise. I sat down on the computer that Jerry normally uses to process the videos and the editing program to take out the parts that were boring and not part of the scene that I’d played out with the snake. It was only when I’d opened up the computer browser that I discovered a snake-vore website that I hadn’t seen before. I got the shock of my life when I clicked on the link and saw my image on the screen, there I was dressed up in costume, and then stripped naked and bound, before being fed to the snake. This was the recent harem girl scene we had done together. At first, I wondered how they had gotten hold of our video, but then looking at others on the site, they were all of me being eaten by the snake. I sat there transfixed at the images on the screen, even though I had lived every moment, it still turned me on watching the woman being eaten by the creature., the same as I had when watching the playback with Jerry, while curled up next to him on the sofa. After getting over the shock of the discovery, and the usual arousal that comes with me being devoured, my thoughts then turned to why they were on the internet. The ‘who’ had done this was becoming evident to me, my husband must have done this I reasoned, there was only myself and him who knew about the playtime we had in the basement, and the videos we’d made to capture it and enjoy together later. I needed to know, and the best way to find answers was to ask. I rang my husband’s mobile phone, he picked up and said, “Hi Darling, is there anything the matter?” I answered, “Well yes dear, it seems that we have a little website of my adventures online, with all of the images and videos of me being eaten, do you know who’s responsible?” “Ah! That…” he responded sheepishly. “Yes, that!” I started to get a bit angry with him. “I can explain.” He said. “Please do, and quickly or else.” I spat. “You know that there are websites out there that cater to our fetish, you know, women being eaten and such.” He paused, waiting for me to respond. “And…” I eventually replied. “Well, the videos you’ve made were so good, that I had to share them with others, I posted some images of the first video on a forum, and it went on from there, the demand for videos of you being swallowed are very popular, it just sort of took off.” He stated. “So you like sharing images of your wife naked and bound on the web, without even asking me if I wanted to be involved, isn’t there a law about that or something?” I said, “Besides which, what if people who know me see me on the street after watching the videos?” “The chance of that happening are remote, and even if they did see you, what would they say to you, ‘Gee, great video, nice to see you being eaten.’” He laughed. “Sure laugh all you want, but I’m the one with her face and other parts on the screen.” I cried, “And I’m masturbating and cumming too!” “Have you seen the reviews and comments that you’ve been getting?” he said, trying to switch the conversation around. “No, I haven’t; it seems that you need to be a member or something to see those,” I said, my embarrassment at images of me on screen cumming, my fingers poised over my little nub in clear focus, over took all other thoughts. “You can log in on my user account.” He replied and gave me the information. I logged in and began reading the comments, my husband still talking to me on the phone and telling me which ones to look at first. It did seem that I was very popular online and my scenes with the snake were enjoyed by many, though I did wonder who was watching me being eaten and then thought, ‘Hey, you also watch other women getting devoured, and you found it a turn on too.’ “So you see, there are many out there wanting to see you being eaten, and they want more, including me,” Jerry said. “I know that I should have asked you, but things took off so rapidly, that it took a life of its own.” “And people pay to see me being eaten?” I asked, wondering what sort of benefit there could be for me out of this. “Yes, they do, and we have many monthly subscribers who pay each month to watch you being eaten. And as you can see by the many requests, that they have many ideas for outfits and scenes for you to use for more videos.” Jerry replied. “Plus I know that the snake and the fixing up of the basement was my present to you, which I loved giving to you, but the website has paid for both and will also allow for more money for you to spend on costumes and yourself.” He added. “I guess we will continue this conversation when you get home,” I said, still in shock at what he had done to me. “I’ll get things tidied away today and catch the late flight home; I’ll be home soon. Please don’t do anything until I get there.” He asked. *** Later that evening Jerry arrived home, he rushed in expecting to see mayhem and things thrown around, especially the cameras and computer, he’d been building up his expectations on the flight home and was relieved to see that nothing had been touched. He found me sitting in the lounge, a glass of wine in hand, watching the videos we’d made of the snake and me. He was pleased that I was awake and seemingly not upset, he took that by the video I was watching. “HI, Darling.” He said, trying to gauge my temperament. “Hi.” Was my terse reply, followed by a gulp of my wine. “So…” he started to say. “You bastard! How could you do this to your own wife? I thought that the videos we made were private, just for us to watch and enjoy. What gives you the right to post them online without asking me?” I spat out with the pent up anger that had been building all day. “I’m sorry…” he said, his posture changing, he looked defeated, and his face was ashen. I have never spoken to him like this before; I think it came as a bit of a shock to him. “Sorry, sorry doesn’t even start to make amends!” I was speaking louder now, “I’m upset and angry with you, you should have asked me…” “I didn’t know what to do…” he said, “The site just took over…” “That’s no excuse.” I sobbed, “I trusted you.” He rushed over now that I was crying, he placed his arms around me and hugged me. I fought to get him off of me but ended up crying into his shoulder. We sat there in silence for at least twenty minutes, I having calmed down now, curled up in his arms, my anger spent. “Take me to bed,” I whispered. It was a surprised husband who carried his wife in his arms upstairs to bed that night, he made passionate love to me and brought out a couple of orgasms before he finished himself, not that I was in the mood for sex, I just wanted to feel close to him at this moment. *** In the morning he found the bed empty, he wondered where I was and, after checking my wardrobes still contained my clothes and I didn’t appear to have left him, he walked around the house to look for me. I was on the computer in his office looking at the website again and reading everything on there. “Morning.” He said, making sure to leave the ‘good’ part out for fear of creating another argument. “Morning,” I replied, my mood now lighter after last night. “Looking at the website again?” he asked. “Huh-huh,” I grunted while still looking at the screen. “I expect that I need to take down the site today?” He asked. “Why?” I answered. “Because I never asked you, and also because you are so upset…” he started to say. “No, there’s no need to take it down; the images once posted online can never be erased; they always remain somewhere on the web or someone’s computer,” I stated. “We might as well let them enjoy the images, I did and so did you, so I can deal with it when the time comes if I know someone who sees this.” “Oh…” he was speechless. I knew that I had won, even though I was angry I had reasoned to myself that I had enjoyed making the videos, I had also watched online several websites that catered to my fetish, and it gave me a little thrill to know that someone was out there watching me being eaten by the snake, and enjoying watching it too. “Now I know about the site, are there any other secrets?” I asked. “No, nothing else.” He said very quickly. “So, what did you discover on the website?” he asked. “I have read all of the comments; they seem to be very complimentary of both the snake and me, there are several good ideas for different scenes that we can use, I just need the costume. And there are some, that well, are best left to the imagination.” I said, looking at him with a wry smile on my face. The thought of real snakes eating me, while erotic, would be a one-off deal and not something I would want to do. I was content with my own snake. “Yes, there are some weird people out there.” He laughed. “And I don’t want to lose you.” “You had best show me how you edit the videos, so I know how it’s done and can post them when you’re not here,” I asked. “Sure, no problem,” Jerry said relieved that I seem to be so accepting this morning. “And here’s the latest video I’d made to surprise you, the Latex Nun and the Serpent,” I said handing him the hard drive with the latest unedited recording on it. The shocked look on his face was priceless. ...

story continues from part ten Chapter 11 I got up early and dressed quickly as I needed to get to the market for shopping and things before our guests departed. So, leaving the keys on the pillow, I got the dogs and went shopping. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “Suzi? Are you awake, dear?” My Dad’s voice right outside the door jolted me awake. “Uh, yeah, Dad, I’ll be up in a minute.” ...

story continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 When we arrived back at the hotel the couple we’d shared the taxi with wished us a good night. We went up the stairs to our room. “You looked like a princess coming down those stairs,” I whispered to her. She smiled. “I felt like a princess, too. It was magical.” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ As he closed and locked the door, Paul whispered to me that maybe I should go put on something comfortable. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Miss Anya It was several days until I had any further contact with Anya. At 10am a package arrived for me at the office, delivered by courier. It was plainly wrapped and hand written in beautiful script. Inside was a box containing a mobile phone - a black Samsung smart phone. Also in the box was a piece of paper with a four digit number written on it. Putting two and two together I used the numbers as the pass-code to the phone. The code worked and I was in. ...

story continues from chapter one Chapter 2: May I touch you? One day when Carly was planning on coming over, I purposely left a pair of handcuffs on the kitchen table, partially concealed by a napkin. I had dropped a couple of hints that I wanted her to model for me in bondage of some sort. When Carly brought my dinner to the table, she saw the cuffs and asked, “Why are these out? I told you I’m not ready to pose for any bondage pictures.” She laughed. ...

story continues from chapter two Chapter 3: Our First Role Play The next time Carly came to visit me she almost burst in the door, smiling from ear to ear. “I was looking at some of those BDSM sites you showed me. In one there was a girl who got herself drunk and ended up being bound and gagged by some seedy character. She struggled on the floor for a while and eventually got tied with her legs crossed and her head tied to her ankles so she was tied in a ball tie. I think that’s what it’s called. I want that!! Can we do that? Is that called role play? You can be the seedy guy and I’ll be the drunk girl. Please can we try that? But no pictures, okay?” ...

story continues from chapter four Chapter 5: The Cast off Party The day my cast was coming off is here and I’m excited. I was doubly excited because of the planned “cast off party” and I was going to meet two of Carly’s friends, but mostly I was going to see Carly and spend most of the day with her. She picked me up at ten AM and took me to the doctor’s office. She stayed in the waiting room while the doctor cut my cast off. When I walked out without my cast, she hugged me and kissed me. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction My name is Cornelius Jacobson Livingston; my parents had a warped sense of humor. They had their reasons I guess. My Grandfather’s name was Cornelius and my older brother’s name was Jacob (and he was killed in a farming accident when he was five). I go by CJ, for obvious reasons. I live alone now. When my ex-wife ran off with a dirty biker after only three months of marriage, I basically swore off women for good. When she left me, I suffered through all the expected emotions. I was hurt, angry, lonely, felt betrayed, but mostly I was angry. After everything I did for that woman, I was really angry. So when I heard she was killed in a motorcycle accident, I didn’t shed many tears or feel the sorrow I probably should have felt for the loss of a loved one, even a former loved one. I even snickered to myself and thought she got what she deserved. One thing I will always be thankful for is that she was the one who insisted we each get a million dollar life insurance policy on each other. The policy had a double indemnity clause for an accidental death. I think I can make my insurance disbursement last a long time. That was three years ago. I have not even dated a woman since. ...

story continues from chapter five Chapter 6: True Love The first day Carly came to see me after the party I could tell things were different. I knew now, without a doubt, that I was in love. I don’t use those words loosely. I hoped Carly felt the same about me. I felt more comfortable discussing sex and bondage with her and I could sense she was more relaxed about it too. ...

Sarah lay on her back, as the person fucking her came inside her, filling her pussy with cum, causing what was left of her mind to spark with pleasure. She would have reflected on how she came to be in this situation, but that was a bit beyond the brainless, latex, fuckdoll that she had become. It had all started a few weeks ago when her boyfriend had left to go work overseas with his collaborators in experimental research. Before he left, he had given her a small black and silver box, containing a pair of latex bra and panties. She was intrigued as she had previously expressed her desire to wear them, and this would mean she could get used to wearing them before he came home. Having gotten back from dropping him at the airport, she got home, showered, and slipped on the latex wear, taking a few pics to send to her boyfriend to tease him. She loved the ways they hugged her body, almost like a second skin. After spending the day in latex, with the occasional touching and stroking of herself, she changed for bed, wiping some moisture off her body from where the latex had sat. The following week she was busy with work, but was able to leave early on the Friday. Getting home, she showered and was about to get changed into comfy clothes, when she came across the latex undies. Slipping them on, she marvelled at just how well they fit her compared to the last time. Grabbing her phone, she began taking a few more pics for her boyfriend to add to the ones she’d already sent him. Half an hour later, phone forgotten, she was on her back, gasping as her fingers worked their way deeper and deeper into her slit, while her other hand pinched her nipples. As her orgasm rocked through her, she had a vision of herself coated in latex, before she passed out. Waking up later, she slipped out of the latex, and again was puzzled at the presence of liquid on her skin from the latex. Shrugging, she put the undies away, changed for bed and went back to bed. That night, her sleep was troubled by images and thoughts of latex coated bodies and her boyfriend fucking her as she lay motionless beneath him. The next morning she woke, showered, wrapped herself in her robe and sipped at her coffee. Walking back into her bedroom, she caught sight of her latex undies sitting on her bed, causing her to moan slightly and her sex to moisten at her dreams from the night before. Dropping her robe to the floor, she picked up her undies and was curious at the strange liquid on the inside. She shrugged, and slipped them on anyway, again surprised at just how well they fit her body. Checking herself in the mirror, she was a little surprised to see that apparently the undies had changed slightly, seeming to have covered more of her body. Making a mental note to ask her boyfriend about it when he called her next, she started doing some chores around the house. Around midday her boyfriend called, his deep voice immediately putting her at ease and making her wish that he was home and that she could hug and kiss him once more. As they talked, her hand slowly made its way down her body to slowly stroke herself through the latex. Her boyfriend was saying something to her, but she wasn’t really aware of what he was saying. Something about latex, and fuckdolls, and how she needed to relax and not think about things so much. As he talked, her responses became breathier and more akin to moans than words, her mind filling with the idea of herself being covered in latex and fucked for hours until she came loudly, moaning her boyfriends name. She came to later, stretching as her body complained about her passing out on the couch. Stripping off her latex undies revealed the same liquid on her skin from the last few times she’d worn them, which she began rubbing into her skin. She didn’t really know why. Something about it being important to do every so often. Slipping her undies back on, she went and collapsed into bed, falling asleep, her dreams were once more filled with vivid images of herself in latex being fucked by her boyfriend. She awoke the next morning, moaning and gasping as she fingered herself to an orgasm at the thought of being encased in latex. Catching her breath, she slipped her undies off, rubbing the liquid into her skin before she slipped her undies back on. Lying in bed, she stared at the ceiling, hand stroking her pussy through the latex as she imagined what it would be like to lay still as her boyfriend slid his cock into her and treated her like a fuckdoll. Monday rocked around, and she found herself out of habit waking up to her alarm, undressing, rubbing her skin, showering, dressing, and making breakfast which went uneaten. At work, she sat and stared at her computer. She knew she should be working, but for some reason she couldn’t work out what she was supposed to do, or why it was important. At lunchtime, she sat with her work mates as they ate. Her supervisor came to talk to her and after a conversation, she was sent home for the day. At home, she stripped down to her latex undies, unaware that she was even wearing them, and lay on her back in bed, hands touching her breasts and pussy through the latex, immediately feeling better as she lay there doing nothing. She was surprised when her boyfriend called her that night, completely unaware of just how much time had passed, but hearing him talk to her made her feel better as she lay there, touching herself while he spoke to her, telling her how much better she’d feel being mindless, and that she should call in sick to work for the week and stay home. The next morning, she called in sick to work, promising that she’d try to get back as soon as possible, but secretly thinking about staying in bed forever as a latex fuckdoll. That task done, she pulled out her laptop and checked her emails, finding one from her boyfriend, read it, then downloaded the attached file. Grabbing her headphones, she watched the video he had sent her, calmed by the sound of her boyfriends voice as it talked over a number of images, while her fingers stroked her pussy. As the day wore on her fingers began to press more and more against her pussy while her mind filled itself with images of being her latex vagina being filled with cock and cum, until she felt the latex seem to stretch under fingers, beginning to fill her pussy and making her cum harder than she’d ever remembered. When her boyfriend called her again that night. She had been waiting for his call since she had talked to him the night before. She was aware that he was talking to her, then that she was talking to him, but couldn’t make sense of the words either of them were saying. His words soothed her mind, and made her at ease, while her words seemed to impress him and that pleased her. As they talked, she felt a desire to feel herself being filled. She’d already managed to get two fingers into her new latex pussy, but his voice made her want to feel more inside of herself, and she began working a third, and then a fourth finger into her sex. By the time he hung up, she had her entire fist inside of herself and had sent him a picture of herself in this lewd position before she came not for the first time that day before finally succumbing to sleep. She awoke, yet again from dreams of being a latex fuckdoll, and her boyfriend fucking her, to an itch deep in her pussy that her fingers just couldn’t itch. Digging under her bed, she pulled out a box that she had completely forgotten about until something in her dreams had reminded her. Inside the box were a number of various toys that she and her boyfriend had collected over their months together, including one that had originally been a comically oversized dildo but now had her licking her lips with pleasure. Grabbing the dildo, she knelt on the bed and positioned the head at her moist latex pussy lips, moaning as she slid the dildo into her hungry sex, until she had taken the entirety of it. Rubbing her clit, she took a pic of herself reflected in the floor to ceiling mirror sitting opposite the bed for her boyfriend. Her skin was a shiny black latex that covered all but her head, and below her knees and elbows. As she rode the giant dildo, she felt a similar itch begin to form deep in her butt. Reaching behind herself, she began stroking her smooth latex behind, hand beginning to press firmer until the latex began to press into herself, like it had with her vagina. Her boyfriend called her again that night. He spoke to her, while she rode pair of dildos that she had stuffed into her pussy and ass. She didn’t know what he was saying, she had stopped caring anymore. She just wanted to hear him talk to her, hear his words numb her mind further, wanted him to be there so he could fuck his doll like he was supposed to. The next day she was wrapped in her robe as she answered the door for a delivery man. He gave her a black box, and it took a moment for her to remember what her name was, before signing as “Fuckdoll”. The delivery man bid her a good day, and left, while she took the box inside and stripped down to her black latex skin once more. Inside the box was a pair of long gloves and knee high heels, both made of black latex, which she immediately put on, enjoying the feel of being encased in shiny black skin. The next item was a black leather harness and a pair of vibrators that seemed to go together and hold them inside her pussy and ass. Working quickly, she attached the vibes and slid the harness up her legs, slipping the toys into her holes and cinching the belt tight. Moaning slightly at being filled, she removed the last items from the box. Holding the gag and hood in her hands, she bit her lip as she had a small orgasm. She seemed to remember texting her boyfriend, getting comfortable on the bed, and slipping the hood onto her head. The latex hood cut off all sight and sounds, leaving her in darkness, and the sweet scent of latex. Picking up the penis gag that sat in her lap, she put it in place between her lips, forced open by the hood itself, and buckled the soft leather behind her head, the head of the gag reaching the back of her throat.. Laying back, silent and immobile, she sighed in contentment before she felt the vibes in her holes slowly buzzed to life. Time became meaningless to her. Laying in her bed, covered in latex, she had originally been moaning into her gag as the toys in her pussy and ass vibrated on and off, causing her to cum and cum, until she could no longer cum anymore, while thoughts of a life of latex and being used flooded through her head until everything seemed to become blank and she could no longer move or think. She didn’t hear her boyfriend finally return, nor could she respond, even if she wanted to. Running his hands over her new form, he made a few notes, before removing the harness and exploring her latex holes. Seemingly satisfied, he removed his pants, knelt between her legs and inserted his hardness into her. Her body moaned at the intrusion, relaxed, and went still. Above her, her boyfriend thrust into her, grunted, and came. Satisfied, he went to have a shower, leaving his new latex fuckdoll, cum oozing from her pussy, in the middle of the bed that they had once shared, but that she would no longer be leaving.

Judy had been working the site alone since she had uncovered it a year ago. She had originally not wanted to say anything in case it turned into just another old farmhouse. When she found the remnants of what appeared to be a medieval dungeon she kept it quiet not wanting to share the discovery. Judy had already uncovered many torture devices cleaning each making them like new becoming more fascinated by the restraints and evil devices each day. Judy had applied the heavy collar and the ankle manacles to herself after finding them buried with their keys and restoring them. The feel of the heavy steel around her neck and the limitations the manacles put on her while she moved around the site excited her in a way she had never felt before. ...

After a long day processing applications, I said goodbye to my coworkers and headed out into town. Having just received a bonus, I was anxious to spend it on something nice. Friends of mine from the university had raved to me all about these suits created by a company called Fembot Inc, and after a demonstration, I was eager to insert myself into one of my own. Catching a bus into town, I couldn’t help but notice how a number of patrons on the bus were in fact wearing them under their clothing. Eventually, the bus reached my stop and I hopped off, thanking the bus driver as I proceeded into town. Much like the apple store, the Fembot Inc shop couldn’t be missed. A great glass front showed off a number of sleek suits, from the traditional designs to the downright fetishistic. Grabbing the handle, I walked inside, and immediately noticed a smell of metal in the air. It was intoxicating, but before I could fully enjoy it a fembot came up to me. She wore a tight fitting cat suit over her body, and her designation was printed across the front. “Greetings, what can we do for you?” Taking a moment to gaze upon her supermodel like body, I said, “Friends of mine have encouraged me to look at these suits, and I’d like to buy one if possible?” “Excellent, right this way. By the way, my designation is Ryabot.” “Crystal, pleasure to meet you.” Ryabot proceeded to take me through a range of suits, and soon enough I had settled on two. One for every day, and the other for more personal pursuits. Additionally, I purchased some equipment to enhance the experience, and soon enough I had been rung out, with a promise of delivery in a week. One week later I was in the middle of doing dishes when I heard the door ring. Wiping my hands off, I opened the door to find two fembot standing there with boxes. I directed them into my bedroom and finished up doing the dishes. I had just put the last one away when they gave me a wave and headed out. Quickly, but carefully, I proceeded to my bedroom, taking off my clothing as I went so that by the time I reached my bedroom door I was completely nude. Opening the door, I was delighted to find one of the suits set up in a stand in the corner, and my pleasure pod next to the dresser. On the bed lay the deconstructed personal suit, and I quickly read the manual, taking note of assigning a friend to be my overridder, in case of a software glitch. It also noted a system known as the Constant Consent Program (or the CCP for short). Every 24 hours it would ask the user if they wished to continue. A no or no answer would shut down the suit and demagnetize the components, allowing easy exit. Taking a deep breath, I prepared myself to become more than human. Sitting on my bed, I first put on the heeled boots. I felt them clasp onto me, and I wanted to dance in the heels. They also fit me perfectly, although I knew that they would get tighter soon. Continuing up my legs, I felt the cool metal exterior surround my supple body, shaping it into a perfect form. The inside was plush, to ensure comfort as well as increasing sensations. Standing up, I continued to attach the various joints and other components, quickly becoming a chrome plated fembot. The butt piece was significant, and contained a special tube for both pleasure and waste extraction. Sliding it into place, I felt the cool metal deep inside of me warm up gradually. Then I held up my front vaginal component. It had an opening that would allow for attachments, but also contained a quite large pleasure rod. Gasping as I pressed it into me, I wished that it would hurry up and start already, but I knew that that would come soon. I heard a click as my new private region was completed. Layering the corset around me, I could feel the coolness of the metal shaping my waist to model like proportions. I gasped slightly from the pressure, but I also knew how wicked nice my waist looked now. Next, I carefully applied my back portion, which added an extra spinal cord so as to take some of the weight off of my body. Feeling how my nipples had turned rock hard from the sensations the suit provided, I caressed them as I slipped on the upper body component onto my body, and then slotted my tits into their respective containers, feeling them warm up almost instantly. Taking a moment, I caressed my new chrome tits, feeling how nice the metal felt against my hands. I soon turned to the arms, and quickly had them covered in chrome. Being careful not to mess up the placement, I slotted my hands into my gloves, losing my sense of feeling but retaining my dexterity. I could feel the metal around my hands but nothing more. By this point my body was singing under the pressure of the suit, and all I wanted to do was to pleasure myself, but I had to force myself to keep going. Attaching the neck piece, I could feel the pressure in such a way that it was comfortable, but also tight. Using my new hands, I applied the back of my head into place, ensuring that the headphones went deep into my ears. Pushing my hair up, I covered it in one piece, leaving me bald but completely chrome. All that was left now was for me to add my faceplate. As I lifted it up, I examined it closely. It was a piece of art in of itself. The eyes would show as a yellow color, concealing the person inside. The mouth was programmed to follow the movements of the person inside, creating no lag. Inside it was very high tech. Two little camera screens were placed in front of the eyes, connected to two tiny cameras hidden within the outer eyes. Despite their size, they were capable of much higher resolution than human eyes could ever dream of. I lined it up and carefully pressed it into place, plunging myself into darkness. Remembering what the manual had said, I got myself situated on the ground before activating the suit. I soon heard various bits of noise as my new body tested itself. I also felt my joints move, as it tested them to make sure it was all functional. I soon felt the sensors begin to activate, starting slow, but quickly ramping up. Still in darkness, I reached down and caressed my pussy as I was driven into higher and higher orgasms. I could feel my fembot pussy become so wet as I moaned. Additionally, the suit became tighter as all of the air was expelled and it tightened in places like the corset. The suit took its sweet time activating, but eventually it slowed down and activated my sight. I heard a voice explain to me the different features, and the methods used to activate different programs. It asked for my designation, to which I replied “Crystalbot”, feeling my new mouth move. In my viewfinder, I could see icons for battery life, altitude, and time. As I carefully stood up and walked towards the mirror, I could feel the carpet, as if I had nothing at all on. My new nude was the suit, and it felt amazing. Looking at myself in the mirror, I almost cried at how beautiful I looked. I was the picture of perfection, the ideal fembot. Running my hand up my leg, I got pleasure from feeling the metal run smooth across metal. I soon found my way to my bed and opened wide, sticking my fingers deep in my vagina as a way of self-pleasuring. The suit amplified the sensations, and I moaned deep, feeling myself achieve harder and harder orgasms. At last I stood up and, as an experiment, ordered the suit to put on a crotch less latex cat suit. Suddenly I lost all abilities to move and the suit, with me in it, did as it was told. It was extremely pleasurable to have given away all control, knowing that I could get it back if an emergency arose. My body slid into the cat suit like butter, and soon enough I had covered everything but my face, and private regions in the slick black texture of latex. Once it was completed, it returned control to me as it reactivated user control. Now for the moment I had been waiting for all day. I walked over to the pod, opened the hatch, and slid myself into position. The pod interior was lit up but was otherwise black. Hitting a button, I closed the hatch, leaving me encapsulated within the pod. I then went through the instructions, feeling it get tight around my suit. I then activated the pod for 12 hours, while also giving up control for that amount of time. Suddenly additional pieces covered my legs, torso, and arms, leaving me attached as a part of the pod. I jolted slightly as my butt had another piece inserted, and a large dildo was inserted deep into my vagina, before being covered up again. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Friday morning, Ochsianna finds herself in the glossing booth. Holding up her hands, the nozzles give below her waist an even coat. A series of tiny blow dryers even it out, making her skin look smooth, unblemished, and glossy. As it moves to the next section, two suction cups are placed over her nipples, matching her skin tone. She is then glossed over, leaving her breasts looking like plastic mounds, nipple-less. Nearly done, she checks her nose plugs, before getting her arms and neck and head glossed. The booth door opens, revealing a moving, breathing mannequin. She carefully steps out to find Betsy waiting on her. “Ochs, got you a new assignment today.” Betsy stops to breathe, so Ochsianna can say, “Good morning to you too, Betsy.” Betsy says good morning then goes on, “One of the idiots over in transfers messed up, and now we got to cover her mistake.” Ochsianna would make a face, but hers is quite stiff at the moment. “As you know, the mall has several stores owned by our vice president and his son. Since they are connected, we share mannequins to them all, since we have the facilities.” Ochsianna was familiar with this, and had been “swapped” to another store for a day during a big sale or something. “Well,” Betsy continues, “the costume store on the other end needs another female, and evidently we promised them one, but we never actually told anyone.” Betsy says every ‘we’ with emphasis and sarcasm, leaving no doubt it was not her fault. “anyway, I need you to be at Clara’s Costumes for the day.” Ochsianna would protest, but it is hard to talk and it would do no good. Ah well, she thinks, at least it is Friday. The mall opens later than the department store, so her trip through the mall was uneventful. There were people around, but all workers trying to get the stores open for the day. She saw other humannequins being moved around from store to store, all naked like her. She arrives at Clara’s, as the mannemover stops just inside the door. Her costume shop is quite expansive, with costumes for all shapes and sizes. With Halloween coming, her store will get much business. And since she is Mr Baxter’s girlfriend (or maybe mistress), she gets whatever she wants. Ochsianna has no idea her pose or costume, so she waits on the mannemover, locked into it anyway. “Hey, Clara,” a female voice yells, “your mannequin is here.” Clara comes down the center aisle. She is wearing some type of witch’s outfit, complete with a hat. She is rather short, maybe a little overweight, but not unattractively so. Her blonde curly hair makes her look 10 years younger. She walks up to Ochsianna and runs her hand down her stiff arm. “Oh boy,” she squeals, “She is perfect.” Ochsianna really cannot dress herself once she had been glossed. Any large movements can crack the coating, damaging the whole reason behind it. Clara pulls out her cellphone, looking for something on it. Tapping the screen, the mannemover takes off again towards the center of the store. Ochsianna can see two other mannequins there, one on either side of an opening (probably for me). So to her left, there will be Dracula and to her right, Little Bo Peep. Hmmm, she ponders, I wonder what I will be. ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4 ‘God I love this girl,’ I stop at that thought. Shit, I haven’t felt like this for ages. I moved my hands to cup her buttocks. Pulling her close and kissing her hard I asked if she wanted to play a little before lunch. She grinned and asked me to go get a couple of tickets to the pictures. She said she didn’t care which movie, but that she just wanted to sit in the dark theatre with me. I threw a pair of handcuffs onto the bed and ordered, “Be ready when I come back.” ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5 I took my time in the ladies room. First, I used the facilities while tightening up the tweezer clamps. Then I had to wait for the other ladies to leave the area before I could safely wash my hands and then attach the handcuffs. I placed Paul’s jacket over my hands and wrists, hiding the cuffs. Then I left for the trek back to our room. ...

Non-consensual, Public Bondage, Public Humiliation, Public Shaving, Naked in Public, Public Sex, Public Spanking, Public Threesome, Mouth to Ass, Public Anal, Mouth to Cunt, Masturbation, Pain Slut = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Olivia’s alter ego Oyly is released in a public performance. Olivia Franklin awakes to find herself in a strange theater where she is forced to participate in an erotic performance involving humiliation, spanking, masturbation, and several other interesting sexual practices. At the end of the performance she is called upon to make what is perhaps the most important decision of her life. ...

Story continued from part three Part 4: Harem Girl Snake swallowing female I had wanted to act out a scene that I had been fantasising about for a while, one that had brought out many wonderful orgasms whilst the images had flooded through my mind. I had made sure that the snake would next need to be fed when Jerry, my husband, was home from work, he would become part of my fantasy scenario, though he didn’t know that just yet. ...

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Fido I had asked Richard to build me a dog house, one that was large enough for a very big dog, maybe like a Saint Bernard. When he gave the excuse that we didn’t have a dog, I told him that I was thinking about getting one. I told him I wanted the dog house set on a concrete pad. He built a form for the concrete pad and I watched as the concrete was poured. While the concrete was still soft, I buried a large eye bolt deep into it with just the “eye” sticking out. I had bent the eye bolt before sinking it into the concrete, so there was no way it could come out. It took him the next few evenings and half a weekend building the dog house, until he finally finished it, and what a fine dog house it was! ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

Recyc-ALL Chapter 1: Shared Interests “You want to WHAT?” Sarah asked. Mary repeated herself. “I want to get recycled at Jeff’s factory.” “That’s… that’s crazy! What are you talking about?” “Well, I’ve always had… I guess it’s a fetish… about people being turned into normal objects. It started with forniphilia and such… you know, girls being bound in place and used like furniture. But I’ve come across a lot of websites which show people actually being transformed into things, like clothing and such, and that just really turns me on somehow…” ...

story continued from Part One Chapter Three: Dream a little Dream She normally didn’t remember dreams, but being restrained and played with was not something she could easily forget. Funnily, she had never had a dreams subject repeat itself in her life, now they seemed to be a recurring theme…. ‘…. this is different’, she thought to herself, standing shaking her left leg. She was looking down at her feet and could see that the ankle cuffs were back, although this time her feet were being held almost double shoulder width apart by an adjustable metal bar. Her wrists were behind her back, testing her bonds she could tell they were attached to each other, and she was naked again. She turned her head and mentally relaxed when she saw him going through all of her toys laid out on her bed, her empty black bag on the floor by his foot. She knew she was “safe”…., maybe not the right word to use - she laughed to herself. ...

Part 1 A week of chaperoning a class of high school kids around a bunch of museums and art gallery in Istanbul; what could be easier. Especially with the fact that this was a History trip and I’m a PE teacher, so all I had to do was make sure we didn’t leave any kids behind. So, for the past 3 days all I had been doing was counting to 24, after 3 other teachers had counted to 24. I was dying of boredom and to make matters worse we were staying in a Hotel in Arnavutkoy, miles away from the centre of Istanbul. So, my evenings were filled with unruly teenagers with nothing to do and the endless droning of the history / art faculty debating some pointless topic from the day’s events. All I could think was ‘Welcome to Hell’. 3 days down 4 to go. ...

Just a short introduction to a story line bouncing around in my head. Would anybody be interested in writing the second chapter and adding it to mine? It could be fun, or a complete waste of time, but I would be interested to hear from the Plaza’s readers and writers in regard to this concept. …It seems a lifetime ago that my husband and I had that little house, but it’s location was convenient, and it was cheap for a couple starting out together. We both worked hard then, climbing the ladder in our chosen careers, but in doing so my work hours didn’t always correspond with his. ...

Mathew and Ashley had been friends since childhood, they lived right across the street from each other and did everything together. Ashley was always in the lead, dragging Mathew to almost every adventure she wanted. Mathew was timid and most of the time just did whatever Ashley told him to do. Growing up, Ashley turned into a bombshell blonde, the perfect DD rack, just the right height at 5’5”, and a curvaceous body toned with hours spent in the gym. Mathew never really bit much bigger, barely breaking the 5’9” mark, always skinny but toned just enough from his hard, labor intensive jobs, and a ratty looking man bun acquired from years of not cutting his hair. Ashley graduated high school and proceeded to move onto college with a full scholarship while Mathew had to work days to afford his night classes. They weren’t joined at the hip like they used to be but Ashley still made the effort to hang out with him, despite his social awkwardness and her sorority’s dislike of beta males. Ashley was moving into her capstone project for her senior year, being the extremely intelligent girl she was she had taken on a massive project, building a machine that could be used to hypnotize people. That was the simplest way she could describe it. The focus was set to help people overcome fears or bad habits, for example smoking or the fear of flying. The machine would take in a “patient” as she liked to put it, then expose them to audio and visual, sometimes even physical stimulation, to essentially rewire their brain to accept what ever they wanted. With tests, they were finding that even people that showed strong resistance to hypnosis could be hypnotized and in little as one session quit smoking for example. The machine was getting a lot of attention and buzz around campus, and Ashley was close to publishing her research, she just had to test how far the machine could be taken, spending countless sleepless nights writing a variety of programs for any number of applications. Now she just needed a willing subject. Ashley approached Mathew on a Wednesday night, waiting for him outside of his last night class. “Hey Pat, so I was wondering, would you be willing to give my machine a test run for me, I know you’ve been wanting to quit smoking for awhile now and the machine could help you kick the nasty habit” she said, her innocent smile always Pat’s first warning when she was up to something. ...

Chapter 1 My new tits look wonderful. They are still a little tender as the job was only done a month ago but they are now full, round and a generous E cup which helps balance my wide male shoulders. I do not need to wear a bra as they are perfect and high but they look so much better framed in a low-cut bra which holds them together and provides a better cleavage. Something I did not even contemplate before they were made is that I can no longer see my cock, except in the mirror. Even before, it had been difficult as the hormones that had given me small boobs had also shrunk my cock but, now, unless I felt down to find it, my mind could pretend that it did not exist. ...

Bill refuses to comply and receive an I.D. Then he is given three choices of method — for his execution. Who wouldn’t defy the future government, with such beautiful enforcers? Three Choices A second sequel to the ID Registration Squad Never had William (we’ll call him Bill) been confronted by such a lovely, sexy-looking young woman in his life. He’d seen such beauties portrayed on television, films, in magazines and the computer, but having seen Beyonce once – a member of the ID Security squad —seeing her in his house was most disturbing. ...

Hell Night was here, finally! After four weeks of pledging Alpha Beta Alpha, the coolest sorority in the world, I would be one of the sisters in just a few hours. That is, if I survived Hell Night. I was part of one of the smallest pledge classes ever. There were only three of us remaining after more than a dozen started pledging four weeks ago. I won’t lie. Pledging has been brutal. The constant hazing, studying all the required things we had to learn like the sorority song, the Greek alphabet, the names of all the sisters, etc. All these things, on top of studying my college courses, took every minute of my day and night. ...

It had dropped into the twenties here in the south and to us that’s cold so I knew I would be forced to wear my thermal under wear to work something I didn’t like to do so I thought that maybe I would make it more fun by using the temperature as an excuse to add some “layers”. The idea hit me in the shower so there was no pre-planning involved thus causing what should have been my first warning sign. After drying off and getting more aroused at the idea of being encased for the day, in public, at work and really stuck in whatever I wore drove me to start out by opening the drawer that held my chastity devices. I rarely wore one of these to work because of the type of work I do, the chance to be hurt or rendered unconscious is always a possibility making me leery of being caught chastised. But this morning I thought screw it, I had done it before so again feeling daring I opted for the small steel unit and after some grunting and lotion had it locked tightly around my cock and balls. ...

Story continued from part two Part 3: Alice Snake swallowing female “Errm, Honey, I don’t know how to say this, but the gel you used is the concentrated version, it’ll take much longer for the snake to digest and absorb. I hope that you haven’t had anything planned for the next day or so, I don’t know how long this stuff will take to be digested by the snake.” I’d just been informed by my husband that the gel I’d covered my naked body with to feed the snake was a longer lasting, more concentrated version, and that I would be stuck here inside the snake’s belly for longer than I first expected. Not that the news was bad, I was happy and contented here inside the belly of the beast, it was warm, snug and comfortable, and I enjoyed my time inside of the snake, if you know what I mean! ...

This narrative is in first person singular and will change to third person towards the end. How many people, male or female, have certain fantasies which they are obsessed with… dream of daily and nightly? Innumerably, no doubt. I have had a particular fantasy since the age of about 7 or 8, and it involved cannibals; having seen in an old book that had drawn pictures of naked natives. The nakedness had a fascination for me, imagining that I was a white hunter in darkest Africa and had been captured by a savage tribe, and seeing them dance around me; but that’s as far as it went. It was many years later that my fantasies developed … from dominated by females (sexually as well as brutally) and began writing down my fantasies for a magazine and later, for various sites. All my stories were well received and sort after in several countries. ...

It was a lot of work, but worth it. I was in a public park, but thirty yards from the closest trail, and invisible to anyone on any trail. There was no sign of man. It took me weeks to find a spot that fit my requirements, and another couple of weeks to make sure no one else went there. I was naked. I was sitting against a smallish tree with my waist tied to it. My ankles were tied to two other trees, keeping my legs open about ninety degrees. My mouth was taped shut and there were two pieces of gaffer’s tape holding my eyes closed. My handcuffed hands were way over my head and behind the tree with the cuff just over a low limb. I also had a good sized butt plug in me. It would be an hour or so until the ice melted and the key dropped into my hands. ...

Grand Junction, Colorado Margie finished strapping the kayak down to the roof rack, then clipped the bicycle into the hitch carrier rack. After making sure that all was secure she went back into the house to collect the last of the items that she would need. The last step was to empty the ice maker into the ice chest. From her house in Grand Junction, Colorado, it was a 32 mile drive to the miniscule town of De Beque along Interstate 70, which took only 25 minutes, given the 75 MPH speed limit. From there it was a short drive down Old Highway 6 to where the highway crossed the Colorado River, where she left the bicycle locked to a tree. Another 9 miles up Old Highway six was another spot where she could access the river, via the road that led to the stone quarry, where she parked the car and unloaded the kayak. Within minutes she had transferred everything she needed into the storage compartment of the kayak and had started paddling downstream. ...

Story continues from Part 1: Saturdays were Maid for Me & Part 2: Saturdays were Maid for You & Part 3: Maidbots are Maid to Clean This should be the last official commission for Sophie from tfmonkey. You will note there is a short epilogue with a happy ending. I will be adding am alternate twist ending to this. I have not started it yet, but tfmonkey and I have some ideas. I will post it some day…who knows when. Enjoy! ...

Anna worked as a housemaid in a posh 5 star hotel in a large capital city, she’d been there for a couple of years and in that time she’d seen several celebrities stay over when in town. But today she found out that her all-time favourite rock star was staying at her hotel, she’d been a great fan and had idolised him for a number of years, so saying that she was excited would be an understatement. She also found out that he was staying on the floor that she was assigned to clean today, she may even have a chance to see him, the thoughts made her feel dizzy. Once the staff briefing was over she headed to collect her cart and everything needed to clean the rooms on her floor. She knew of course that it was against the hotel’s policy to interact with the guests, something that she could be dismissed for, but she knew that this would may be her only opportunity to see him this close. Anna took the service elevator up to her floor, there were other housemaids in the lift and each time the lift stopped to let one of the maids off, she felt the frustration and annoyance that this was taking precious time away from the chance of seeing her idol. Finally she made it up to her floor, but first she had to clean a couple of other rooms beforehand, as they had guests coming that day and would need to be ready for when they arrived. Two hours later Anna moved on to the rooms where her idol was staying in the hotel, she knew that he was staying in suite 806 but had several other rooms for his staff and one for press conferences. Carefully knocking on the door to 806, she announced herself, “Room service.” And waited for a response, when she heard none she opened the door with her electronic key. Upon entering the room she re-announced “Room service”, but again there was no response, she knew from experience that she could now get on with her tasks whilst the guest was out somewhere. She could also have a good look around whilst no one was there, this was after all her rock idols room, maybe she could get some sort of keepsake. Anna looked around the room, well the lounge part of the suite, she hadn’t gotten to the bedroom part yet, there were several things lying around and she best thought that she should be tidying up should anyone chance coming back and spotting her in here. She began collecting glasses left over from what looked like a party; these she would wash and return to the drinks cabinet. Next she picked up items thrown on the floor, plus bagging the trash that was left lying around. She then entered the bedroom, the room was dark with the curtains closed blocking out the daylight, switching on the lights and then walking over to open the curtains without another thought, she was shocked when she turned back. There laying in the bed was a person, “Sorry” she stammered, “I thought that the room was unoccupied.” She was about to leave but when she didn’t get a response from the person in the bed she decided to check that they were okay, she’d had heard of guest being found unconscious, drugged or even dead by other maids, so she didn’t want that on her conscience. Anna headed over to the bed, maybe she thought that he was laying there under the covers; the thought excited her that she would finally get to see him up close and very personal. As she got closer to the bed she noticed one leg was left uncovered by the sheets, it was covered in some black material and definitely looked female. “Excuse me madam.” She said, but still got no response from them. She edged closer and reached out to touch the leg, “Madam.” She said again and touched the leg, feeling the coldness of the leg and the slick feeling of the material covering it. Anna was shocked at first, maybe she was dead, she felt cold to the touch and wasn’t responding, she decided to pull the covers back to reveal the face. When she did she gasped at what she saw, the face was covered in the same black material as the leg. Only the eyes were visible, then she looked at the mouth, they were a vivid pink colour, puffy and shaped to form an ‘O’. Anna touched the female on the shoulder to get some form of response, “Madam.” She said as she shook the shoulder. Getting no response, she pulled back the covers to reveal the woman was clad in a skin tight suit made from the black material, it looked shiny and covered her all over, her curves accentuated by the shine and the material. Touching the woman again she began to realise that she wasn’t alive, and the feel of her body under the material felt soft but not like flesh, more fabricated. The eyes hadn’t moved but were open, Anna looked into them but there was no response. Anna lifted the woman up into a sitting position, then realised that she was indeed not a human female but rather a sex doll, she’d read about these in the news, lately there had been several stories about men preferring these dolls to real females, using them for their pleasure she assumed. Now she was face to face, so to speak with a real sex doll. But it was the suit that covered the doll that intrigued Anna; she’d seen several female celebrities wearing something this shiny in public appearances in her magazines. ‘What was the material they were wearing?’ she thought to herself. Then it came to her ‘Latex! They were wearing a latex outfit, that’s why they were so shiny.’ Anna looked down at the doll in front of her, she closely examined the suit that the doll was wearing, it covered every inch of her body, with only openings for the eyes, her mouth and as Anna looked down below, her pussy was also the same vivid pink as her lips, it stood out between her legs leaving no doubt about what her uses were. ‘Okay, so he likes to use dollies’ Anna thought, ‘does that change how I feel about him?’ No was her answer. She needed to get on with cleaning, the room wasn’t going to magically clean itself and she would be in trouble with her boss if she didn’t complete her tasks. Whilst vacuuming the rooms her thoughts kept going back to the discovery of the doll in the bed, why would he use one when he had the pick of hundreds of women who would give their right arm to spend the night with their idol. The thought of the doll and the suit kept running through her mind as she continued cleaning, she even finished cleaning her other assigned rooms, before she finished though she had to venture back into his room, she hadn’t made the bed, the discovery of the doll had first shocked her, but then given time she seemed to accept that it was his preference. So she re-entered the bedroom to make the bed. It was when she picked up the doll that the first wicked thoughts started to enter her head, the doll was about the same build and weight as Anna, from her initial estimate the dolls body was similar in shape to her own. She did seem to like the touch of the latex material and wondered what she’d look like wearing the suit that the doll was wearing and what it would feel like. Leaving the room she quickly returned her cart to a service cupboard on her floor, she called her boss to say that she was finished but she had a bad headache and would need to go home early. Once satisfied all the loose ends were taken care of she returned to the room, she’d left the door to the room propped open prior so she didn’t have to use her key, which would be recorded by the system and as she was now officially off the clock, she would be in trouble for using it after work. Once safely inside she ventured back into the bedroom, there she found the doll just as she’d left her. She began removing the latex suit that covered the doll, it wasn’t easy but she found that once she started it became easier to remove. The doll was soon naked, the suit was the only thing covering her body, Anna felt at first embarrassed at seeing her like this but then realised that she was just a doll after all, the doll felt no shame. Anna then stripped off her uniform, even taking her underwear off as she didn’t want anything between her and the suit. She picked up the suit, looking inside she saw white powder against the inner surface; it smelt of talc, something she’d used after showering herself. She began looking for the container and found it in the bathroom. Anna doused herself in the talcum powder, without realising that this would enable her to slide into the suit easier but also mask any body odour from her work beforehand cleaning the rooms. She again picked up the suit and placed her left leg inside, the black hole accepting her proffered limb as it engulfed her in its inky blackness. Her foot found the bottom section which with some pressure allowed her foot to come to rest inside. Anna then placed her right leg inside and pushed through again until her foot was seated in the suit. Now she began pulling the suit up her legs and over her thighs, as she looked down inside the suit she noticed the inserts that had been inside the doll. ‘Oh!’ she thought, ‘I didn’t realise that there were two. But then I suppose all of the dolls openings would be available to be used.’ She found a bottle of lube by the side of the bed, ‘That’s handy, I wonder if he’d used it on the doll?’ Anna thought, ‘but then the doll wouldn’t have the natural lubrication that a normal female would’. She reasoned to herself. Anna spread the lube on the two inserts, ‘Here we go’ she thought and began the task of inserting the rear one first, with the lube helping the first insert slid into her rear, it was tight but with persistence she managed to get the thing inside her. The front insert slid in much easier, ‘Mustn’t be as tight there’, she mused to herself. With the inserts now in place Anna pulled the suit over her hips, the latex gripping her flesh as she pulled the suit up and over. She was starting to enjoy the feeling of the latex material, the tightness and all-enclosure ramping up her sexual desire, she found herself surprised that she was getting so turned on by wearing the suit. ...

Sophie slammed the door shut, giving the tyre a kick too for good measure. Of all the days to break down, things were hardly going her way today. First the Halloween activity day she’d been roped into helping out at, had been so poorly supported that she’d been bored silly manning some of the stalls. Then while trying to avoid being seen in the unflattering jumpers they had to wear, she’d hidden in a small cupboard, only to find herself an unwilling victim of a water dunking game. The guy she had hidden from, the one she was so infatuated with had then taken his turn in line to throw the balls at the target. ...

Louise didn’t take to kindly to the handcuffs I handed her. She turned them in her hands and looked at me. “What the hell am I supposed to do with these?” I smiled at her with my best trust me I am your lover smile. “Put them on for me and see how they feel.” I was really only playing with her I didn’t quite expect her to do so. I hadn’t ever plucked up the courage to ask anyone to be tied up for the benefit of my dirty mind yet. But Lou seemed to be the most open and kindest and also understanding of my latest girlfriends, so if I could ask anyone to do so it would be her. You see I have written about bondage using my imagination, books and the web for sources of reference. But I have longed for someone to try my ideas out on and now seemed like a good time to ask. ...

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part two Part 3 It was late when William finally returned home. Carefully he crept into the house and up the stairs to his room. He laid down on the bed, wanting to sleep. Above him was the poster of Andy and his latex catsuit. He wanted to tear down that and the other posters, but he was too exhausted after his experience at Boy!? After an hour he finally fell asleep. ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. William checked his reflection in the mirror. He adjusted his trousers for the fifth time and made sure his shoes were clean and polished. He wondered if he should have asked for a shorter haircut and chose his blue shirt rather than the green. Maybe they wouldn’t matter to her. Maybe she won’t notice. Won’t notice… Would she just brush him off as another admirer? She must have dozens. Probably professional athletes, businessmen and maybe even those with family titles. A young university student may be beneath her. Worse than that. A student still living with his mother and needing to take the bus and the tube to get around the city. Oh, why did he think he could even get within a mile of her? ...

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part one Part 2 William looked down at the model. Those eyes, nose and mouth were becoming more recognizable. Why didn’t he see it before? ...

Chapter One For Sue it hadn’t been a good day. Sleep came with some difficulty. When the dream started it seemed so real…… The knocking on the door caught her by surprise. When she opened it he was standing there with a black back pack in his hand. “It’s party time! This is the night you have been waiting all your life for”. “What do you mean?' ‘You know those fantasies you have had all your life about being restrained and played with? They are about to come true.” ...

Story continued from part one Part Two 2 Snake swallowing female I had been surprised by the gift my husband had given me for my birthday, not something you’d expect as a gift, but I had revealed one of my deepest hidden fantasies to him one day after sex, Jerry had since that time planned the whole thing to surprise me for my birthday. What was the gift you ask? A Snake, you see my fantasy was to be eaten, swallowed whole and devoured by a snake, I have had this fantasy for a long while, and whilst I knew that it would never be possible in real life, I would die if I tried, in my fantasy I would enjoy the swallowing until the final part of me disappeared, then my orgasm would crash over me. Now that you know my secret, I will get back and tell you what happened after the surprise gift. In the basement Jerry had constructed a glass enclosure, this contained the snake and was its home, it had a very large crate in one corner in which the snake had been delivered and was now its bed, so to speak, it was where it took itself off to after feeding, to sleep off the meal it had just swallowed, which was me. It was scary at first being swallowed by the snake, it all looked so real and final, with me tightly bound, at my request, naked and covered in the feeding gel for the snake to eat. If I wasn’t tied up I think I may have jumped up and run away, but in the end I found I was content to lay there and let the snake swallow me, my fears drifted off and I felt that I was happy to be the snakes food. It felt wonderful as my body was slowly swallowed inside of the snake, the tightness of the internal muscles moving my body down towards the snake’s stomach brought out a couple of excellent climaxes in me. Jerry had stood there watching his wife being eaten by the snake, his hand on his own snake bringing himself off just as the last part of me disappeared inside the creature. The video he made of me being eaten was enjoyed several times that evening by him, and unknown to me at the time, several like-minded people on the internet, they all enjoyed watching me being devoured by the beast. What Jerry hadn’t told me when he explained the whole genetically modified/engineered snake thing was, just how long I would be inside of the snake? The gel food that covered my body was the actual food that would feed the snake, not my own body thankfully, though I did seem to be disappointed to Jerry that this wasn’t a real snake, and that I wouldn’t be totally consumed by the snake, he even offered to buy a real one, but I told him that I wanted to live a long time to come yet. Just how long did it take for the snake to absorb the gel inside its stomach? I had no clue, Jerry hadn’t told me that part, but I figured I would eventually find out. And after another wonderful orgasm inside of the snake I drifted back off to sleep again. The snake had felt me playing with myself inside its tummy; and it had tightened its grip with its internal muscles, thinking that its food was trying to escape. But the tightening walls brought out more in my orgasm, my body spasming with the overwhelming climax that ran through my body. Many hours later I was awoken as I felt the snake move, it had slivered out of the crate that was its home and moved over to the corner nearest the door. Here it started to regurgitate the left-over food that its body could not digest – me. This was what the snake was apparently engineered to do once it had absorbed the feeding gel, the rest was just waste to the snake, something to disposed of. I awoke to find that I was now travelling in the direction I had come from, back up to the snakes mouth, the internal muscles of the snake moving me closer to the opening that had swallowed me in the first place. Soon I saw the light change, the opening of the snake’s mouth was close now, it didn’t take long for the snake to regurgitate me, quicker I guess than the whole swallowing I had experienced before. My head was shortly followed by my body and then lastly my legs emerged and my feet popped out and fell to the ground. It was like being reborn again. I was now out of the snake, still bound, gagged and naked, but feeling wonderful for the experience I had just been through, I was content to lay there in that spot until Jerry, my husband, would find me later. The snake meanwhile, now content with feeding went back to its crate and went back to sleep, it no longer had any interest in me. Jerry found me still in that spot later when he came down to check on the snake and me, he picked me up and carried my still bound body over to a spot on the floor outside of the enclosure. He then unzipped his trousers and pulled his now hard penis out from its own enclosure, then he wasted no time in bending me over on my knees, my head and shoulders pressed onto the cold floor as he pushed himself deep into my hot, wet and wanting vagina. I was just a trussed up package to him, something to be used and enjoyed, which he did. * * * A couple of days later I entered the basement to check on the snake, as I did every morning, sometimes I would just sit there and stare at the creature, watching it as it moved or just as it laid still and watched me back, its eyes meeting mine. Except this morning the snake was more active, this I knew would mean that the snake was getting hungry and would need to be fed its next meal very soon. And my tummy was having a wonderful butterfly effect on the thought of me again as its food source. Luckily I work from home, so I my plan was to work as quickly as I could on the more important stuff and leave the other non-urgent work until later. I would then have the afternoon free to feed the snake and enjoy some fun time for myself. Quickly devouring my own breakfast, I was soon busy working, though my mind was still thinking about what was going to happen this afternoon. After completing what I wanted to, I ate a quick lunch, I didn’t want to waste time as I knew that I wanted to experience the wonderful feeling that I had the first time I was eaten by the snake. But the problem was that Jerry was still at work, and I didn’t want to wait. I thought that if I timed it right, Jerry would find me in the basement just as my head was the last thing that the snake was going to devour. I quickly wrote him a note explaining that I was feeding the snake in the basement and left it for him in the entrance hall to our home. He’d know what that meant. Now I was ready, I headed up to the bedroom; I planned to tease my husband first before allowing the snake to have me for its dinner. Showered and dried, I didn’t want the snake to eat me whilst I felt unclean, I headed to my part of the walk-in robe where I keep all of my sexy outfits, I decided when planning this that I would be a maid, so the maids costume was brought out along with the stockings and heels. Pulling the stockings up my smooth legs always turns me on and I had to resist the urge to play with myself, I had things to do so that enjoyment would have to wait. Now the costume, adjusting the dress to fall in the right spots, the frilly apron was next and then the matching white frilly knickers, I have teased Jerry many times wearing these, bending over to pick things I dropped on the ground in front of him. He has even spanked me in this outfit, the delightful memory of him pulling me over his knees and pulling the knickers down to my knees before soundly spanking my exposed fleshy rear, bringing a warm ,wet feeling between my legs. Bringing my thoughts back to the project at hand, I slipped my feet into the heels and then placed the maids bonnet on top of my hair, I was now dressed as a sexy maid and admired what I saw in the mirror, this would tease Jerry no end I thought. Walking downstairs and then down to the basement was difficult in the high heels but I made it without injury. The snake was moving inside its enclosure, seeing something moving outside, waiting for its next meal. I would soon be that next meal, but first I had some other plans. I went around and got things ready, I switched on all of the cameras, I wanted to record all of this for Jerry to watch later and for me to enjoy again and again, but more so to tease my husband, hence the outfit. I walked over to the stairs again and knew that I was out of shot of the cameras, now it was time to play the French maid that Jerry loves so much. I walked back into the basement, the cameras recording my every move. I began tidying up various things, putting things away and muttering to myself in a vague French accent, more comical than real. Then I looked from the cameras to the rear where the glass snake enclosure was, and I began to clean the glass, stretching upwards to reveal the stocking tops and bending to expose my frilly covered rear for all to see. In my acting the part of the maid I spotted the snake moving, it was watching me cleaning the glass, following my every move. I watched it back to and in my mind I said, “Soon my lover, I will be yours.” I spoke out loud for the benefit of the cameras and my later audience of my husband, “Ma we! You look very hungry Mr. Snake, would you like me to feed you?” Turning back to the cameras I gave a smile. “It seems that the beast needs to be fed, what do I feed this hungry snake?” By now the snakes face was against the glass, its tongue flicking out to sample the air, but I took this as a sign it wanted me as its food. “Mon due! You wish to eat me Mr. Snake?” I said in my poor mock French accent, my hand covering my mouth in pretend shock. “Oh my, it seems that I am destined to be the snake’s next meal!” I played up for the camera. “Oh well, Mr Snake if you want to eat this poor maid, who am I to argue.” I then walked away from the glass and towards the camera, “Okay Mr Snake, let me get myself ready for you.” I then started to strip in full view of the cameras, I turned and bent over revealing my frilly knickers as I unbuckled the shoes, my rear nicely presented to the camera. Next I stood up and started to remove my maids’ apron, followed by the dress, leaving me just in the frilly panties and stockings. The striptease continued for the audience with me sitting down on a chair to slowly remove the stockings, each one flicked towards the camera to tease Jerry. Then standing again, I turned and bent over as I pulled my knickers down to my ankles, taking my time doing so and revealing the hidden inner treasure that was located between my thighs. Now naked I walked over to the cabinet where we kept the pots of feeding gel for the snake, I reached in and grabbed the first one to hand, not aware of the significance of the color of the pots. I hadn’t taken much notice the first time to see that this pot was gold rather than silver, I would later learn the difference. I walked back holding the pot to the center of the basement and started to apply the gel to my naked body, it felt cold at first and it seemed thicker than I recalled from the first time, but put that down to being more interested in the snake the first time rather than the gel. Now covered from head to toe in the feeding gel, I had even teased the cameras by bending over and exposing my sex to the lenses when applying the stuff to my legs. I also spent more time rubbing the gel into my breasts, all the time taking great pleasure in the feelings I was experiencing and also teasing the audience via the camera. Next I picked up the ropes that I would use to tie myself up with. “Nearly zere, Mr. Snake, soon you vill be able to eat this poor maid.” I spoke in my maids’ accent. I bent over and tied the rope around my ankles, again exposing myself and delighting in knowing I was doing so. More rope went around my knees and then I made the final piece to the bondage puzzle, the wrist rope. This was just a double loop with a cinch rope that I had used many times when tying myself up, pulling on the ropes would tighten them against my skin and hold my hands bound in front of me, well I wanted to ‘enjoy’ my time being swallowed, just like last time, I knew my fingers would be kept busy. Fastening the gag around my neck, I was now ready for the snake to eat me. I hopped over to the glass enclosure and pulled open the door for the snake to exit and find me, and hopped back into the center where all of the cameras could watch me being eaten. Noting the time I would expect Jerry home in about an hour or so, I would only be so far inside of the snake judging by what happened last time, I was hoping for him to find just my head and he could watch as it too disappeared inside the snake. “Okay, Mr Snake, I am ready for you to eat, please be gentle with this poor maid.” I spoke again, mainly for the cameras, I didn’t know if the snake could understand me. I reached for the gag and popped it into my mouth, adjusting the fit and closing the strap as tightly as I desired, the straps pulling into my cheeks, the flesh cut into by the tight straps. Now I placed my hands through the loops in the rope bondage and pulled them, the rope tightened perfectly, I could get out if I wanted to but once inside the snake this would be impossible, this was my last chance to change things. Content with what I had done so far I lay down on the floor and waited for the snake. The snake meanwhile had caught the scent of the feeding gel, and its next meal – me. It began slithering its way to the now open door, soon it found its way onto the basement floor and worked its way over to where the delightful smell was coming from. I lay there watching the snake come out of the enclosure; I was fascinated by the way it moved, to me at that moment all there was in the basement was me and the snake, we were soon to become one. The cameras kept recording as the snake found its way to where I lay, it explored the air for the scent that the gel was giving off, mixed in with my own body odour and arousal. My finger absent-mindedly playing with my little pleasure button as I stared transfixed by the snake. Soon its tongue sampled the taste of my toes, the gel covering them was to its liking and it began to prepare for eating the meal laid out for it to devour. My fingers were bringing out wonderful sensations from between my legs, my arousal building from their ministrations and also the thought that I would soon be inside of the snake’s stomach, just another meal for it to digest. To it I was just food, it didn’t care about me or my life, my fantasies were not its concern, here laid out before it was its next meal, I was just prey and would soon be swallowed and on my way down deep inside of the snake. The snake would then carry my body inside of it back into its enclosure and then its lair, there it would slowly digest what it had eaten, content for the next few days and slumber whilst the food was dissolved in its belly. Soon my feet were again inside of the snakes’ mouth, shortly followed by my lower legs and then my knees. The snake seemed to enjoy swallowing me; I was certainly enjoying it swallowing me and looked forward to all of me being inside of the snake again. My thighs followed my knees and then we again came to the widest part, my hips, the last time the snake had learnt to pick me up and use my own body weight to help my hips slip inside the snake’s mouth. It did the same this time too, I felt the snake lift my body off of the floor, my head at first bumping on the cold surface but eventually the snake managed to hold me up long enough for my hips to slide inside its open mouth. Again my fingers had done their work and I climaxed as the snake swallowed both my hips and my bound hands inside its mouth, the shuddering as I came gave the snake concern to stop swallowing and laid there waiting for its meal to stop moving, patiently waiting for me to have my sexual high. Coming down from the wonderful orgasm I looked down to the snake to see why it had stopped. “Sorry Mr Snake, please continue to eat me.” I said. The snake again started swallowing and my tummy was soon inside along with the rest of my lower body. As the snake approached my breasts I looked up to check the time and hoped that Jerry would be here soon. The snake again used my body weight to devour my soft round breasts, these now pressed tightly against the inner walls of the snakes’ esophagus. Now all that was left was my shoulders and head. The feel of the tightness against my breast brought out another climax in me, my fingers still working my little nub between my thighs and again the shuddering brought the snake to a halt in eating me. Either that or it was resting after swallowing the major obstacles it found in my body, anyway we both lay there, with most of my body now inside of the snake, with just my head visible to the cameras recording the event. I again looked at the clock and thought that Jerry should be here by now, but unknown to me was held up by traffic on the way home from the office. Now the snake was happy that it had rested and the prey had stopped moving so much, it began again to start swallowing me. It didn’t take long for my shoulders and then my head to disappear inside of the snake, the last view I had was of the empty basement and then the inside of the snakes mouth as my head was pulled into the waiting maw of the hungry beast. I was now totally inside of the snake and on my way down to the final destination of its empty tummy. Once I was swallowed whole, the snake just laid there as I was moved further inside the creature by the internal muscles down into its stomach. That’s where Jerry found the snake, the bulge that was his wife evidence that I had been eaten by the snake again, I was now just the beasts food. He ran his hands over the outside to feel for me, I could feel him touching me through the snakes’ skin and after playing with my breasts again, and my playing with my clit some more I was brought to a delightful, yet powerful climax. The snake now fully rested after consuming its meal headed back to the enclosure; soon it would curl up with me inside it in the crate that was now its bed. We both now content with ourselves, the snake happy with another meal and me just happy to provide that meal for the snake. Jerry began cleaning up after closing the door to the enclosure, he watched as the snake moved over to the crate and again curl up inside. Jerry saw the costume on the floor and also noticed the cameras recording, he was very happy that I had done that and couldn’t wait to see the video, and of course share it with others on the internet. Then he spotted the gel I had used, he knew straight way what I had done. He walked over to the enclosure and walked inside over to where the snake with me inside were contentedly dozing, my body now adjusted to being bent like a pretzel inside of the snake. I felt his hand on the outside again and then heard him speaking, “Honey, thanks for the video, I look forward to watching it. Sorry I couldn’t be here to watch you slide down the throat of the snake.” He said, and then in a different tone spoke to me inside of the snake. “Errm, Honey, I don’t know how to say this, but the gel you used is the concentrated version, it’ll take much longer for the snake to digest and absorb. I hope that you haven’t had anything planned for the next day or so, I don’t know how long this stuff will take to be digested by the snake.” Meanwhile I was at first concerned about spending more time inside of the snake, I did have things to do, but now it seems that I would have to wait. I brought myself off again on hearing the news, this day had turned out much better than I had planned it seemed. I was happy and content inside the belly of the beast, the snake was happily feeding off of me, it all seemed so perfect to me. Jerry meanwhile closed the door to the glass enclosure, taking one last look at the snake with the bulge of his wife inside of its belly, he switched off the cameras, picked up the hard drive and headed upstairs to watch what was on the recording, turning off the light he closed the basement door and headed for his computer. “The plan seems to be going well,” he said to himself, “Another snake swallowing video for the growing customer base. I knew this would be a good idea after watching all of those online images.” ...

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Tammy’s Valentine Bind. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one. Part One Chapter One Tammy Lynette Dufrane stared at her laptop screen. The vivid images sent a chill down her back and a unsettling warmth between her legs. She recognized the people on the screen. James VanNorkin, the bald, mustachioed man beneath the black beret, and his two evil henchwomen, Nora and Gina, were being very deliberate and methodical as they skillfully laced a black leather body sheath over the body of the voluptuous redhead. Tammy not only recognized her, but, also had an intimate knowledge of her. The older of the two henchwomen, Nora Ruth, with her short dark hair slicked back to convey her dominate side, had already teased and tormented the redhead with the dildo and butt plug that were now filling the emerald green eyed woman’s responding pink pussy and anal canal. While, Gina, the younger of the two with her long blonde tresses pulled up into a bun atop her head, left a lipstick print of her full luscious lips on the redhead’s ass cheeks as she zipped the woman’s legs into a pair of thigh high boots with 6-inch stiletto heels. The inseams of the boots were connected together and their front shafts were part of the lower panel of the sheath. Tammy drew her knee high booted legs tightly together beneath her desk in response. The female duo had also forced, well not so much forced as encouraged, a huge orgasm from the redhead as the man began lacing the sheath around the boots. Tammy not only knew of the sensuous black leather body sheath, she could still smell the strong aroma of its fine leather, as well as feel its hug, as she watched them lace the sheath’s inner corset around the woman’s waist. “I should be wearing that right now. Folded into my Gucci bag and on the way to our cabin retreat in the mountains.” Tammy thought. “Damn, I can’t believe that company let their negotiations breakdown so bad Mike had to be called in over Christmas. And, he’ll be there for at least a week, our entire vacation!” They had planned to spend their Christmas vacation at the mountain cabin she inherited from her parents 5 years ago. It was a yuletide ritual they had enjoyed since. The privacy of the mountains gave them a wider range to enjoy their bondage play. And, its cozy intimate setting was different enough to bring, however unbelievably, a more intense romantic side out in both of them. She was so looking forward to the 5 hour drive, tightly secured and held in the confines of that small black leather piece of heaven, having orgasm after orgasm. Then, once they arrived, she would return the favor by using each of her exceptional orifices to pleasure Mike. But no, instead she would be driving 9 hours with Chandra to the beach resort, that she always spends Christmas’s at. Not that Tammy had anything against the beach or that resort. It was magnificent, 5 star with opulent accommodations. She and Mike had vacationed there several times with Chandra. But, their mountain retreat was just much more special to them. Yet, she enjoyed being with Chandra. They had been best friends since grade school, roomies until she married Mike, and co workers for nearly 14 years. Chandra was like the sister Tammy never had, as the saying goes. Actually, they looked and acted so much like sisters, from the minute they met, people had mistakenly been taking them for twins forever. Yes, she would have a nice vacation with Chandra, but, would miss the intimacy of her husband. “STOP FEELING SORRY FOR YOURSELF!” Her mind screamed at her. “Concentrate! You’ve got to figure out what you need to do!” Tammy tried to do what her mind commanded, but, the blonde assailant was already wiggling the leather crotch strap between the redhead’s legs to connect to the bottom of the corset. When she pulled the strap to its tightest notch, driving the dildo and butt plug even deeper into the woman, a loud moan filled Tammy’s office. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!” The moans of pleasure were loud, but, sounded as off in the distance. “AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, YYYEEESSS, OOOOOOHHHH GODDDDD!!!” They grew louder and closer. Tammy’s eyes widened. She realized they weren’t just coming from her laptop’s speakers. They were also coming from her. Tammy’s right hand had, unconsciously, slid from the desk and worked its way between her legs, sensually massaging the denim covering her most intimate of places, stoking the embers of the bonfire growing inside her. Again, she tried to tell it to stop, to make herself quit. It wasn’t right and she knew that in her mind. But, her body, her body was now taking control. Reluctantly, she reached into her desk and pulled the soft pliable 3-inch-diameter black leather covered stress ball from it. Mr. Edmunsen was the only other person presently in the bank. She was positive he couldn’t hear her, but, had to make sure. And, there was only one way, she knew of, to do that. The fact that being gagged always helped increase her state of arousal had nothing to do with it, she told herself. She rolled the ball around in her fingers for a brief moment fighting the urge, before quickly stuffing it into her mouth. Then, after brushing strands of her red hair away from her cheeks, she sealed the ball in her mouth with three 5-inch long pieces of red duck tape from a roll kept in the desk next to the ball. It was done. Her door was locked just as before. She was certain there was no way anyone would now hear her muffled screams, no matter how loud they became. Her face blushed as red as the tape. Whether from the ball and tape gag or her feelings of embarrassment for giving in to her urges, it did not matter. She returned her emerald green eyes to the screen and focused her attention onto the trio balling the woman’s hands into fists and forcing them and her arms into closed end sleeves inside the sheath. Then, they began lacing the upper torso of the sheath. As they pulled the sheath around her abdomen, her arms were forced together behind her back and another long deep sensuous moan came from the speakers. “mmmmmmmaaaammmm!” Tammy joined her, remembering the feel of her arms being forced into that position and the tightness of the leather as her own breasts had been thrust forward to be worked through the circular cut outs of the sheath by Nora the first time and Mike each time since. The older woman sucked the woman’s left nipple into her mouth as she rolled the right between her fingers. “mmmmmaaaaaaammmmm!” The speakers moaned. With her right hand now fervently assaulting her crotch, Tammy could feel the wetness of her juices seeping through her jeans. “Damn!” She momentarily thinking to herself. “If I’m this wet already, after I cum these jeans will be soaked!” Ignoring her thoughts, she worked her left hand under her sweater and bra, and, began fondling her right breast. Pinching and pulling, teasing it erect. The firmer it became the more sensitive it was to her touch. Soon, it added its tingle of delicious torment to her growing sexual euphoria. “Oh, God, not again…” Her mind screamed at her in a final attempt for control. “Get a grip!” She watched the sheath grow tighter and tighter around the red headed woman’s body, forcing her D-cup breasts even further through the sexy material. The man laced a thick collar around the redhead’s neck. And, the older woman once more attacked the protruding nipples, devouring them like a ravenous beast. “MMMMMAAAAAAHHHHMMMM!” Tammy screamed into her gag pinching her left nipple and sending the blessed feeling of painful delight through her own body. Her orgasm matched the one of the redhead on the screen. “Excellent… That was fantastic… Mrs. Dufrane, I could watch and listen to you masturbate all day.” The familiar voice of James VanNorkin returned with a devious snicker. “I can see you’re enjoying our presentation. However, I’m also sure you understand its significance.” He hadn’t spoken since he ordered her to connect her blackberry to her laptop. But, his voice sent tremors of fear down her spine the moment she heard it. “Don’t hang up Mrs. Dufrane!” He had begun. She had been expecting to hear Chandra’s voice. Chandra Edelstein had always gotten to the bank before Tammy. And, today should have been no exception. She was going to take a cab so the two of them could leave for the beach in Tammy’s car as soon as they finished tying up any small odds or ends at the bank. When she didn’t see Chandra or her suitcases in the office, Tammy got worried and called her cell. Instead of her friend’s cheery voice giving an explanation, she got a panicked ‘for Tammy’s ears only’ recorded message. “Tammy! I’ve been kidnapped! They tied your leather body thingy on me and have taken me someplace, I don’t know where. They said you were the only one who could help. YOU’VE GOT TO HELP ME! These two women… know what I like, and… and have made me cum over and over, then, forced me to please them just as much too. You’ve got to, no, no please, no… NO! OH GOD NO! NOT AGAIN! PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE ANOTHMMMMMPPPPHHH!” Then, his voice returned and he ordered her to connect her blackberry. Tammy saw her emerald green eyes flash wide open above the red tape as her face appeared in a small 3 inch square corner of the screen. The camera angle changed. It lowered and she saw her left hand under her sweater and her right between her legs. They both continued their duties as if on their own. “MO!” Tammy screamed at the screen. “It’s a shame we haven’t time for you to enjoy another one, Mrs. Dufrane…” He continued. “But, time is of the essence. There is something in your husband, Mike’s safety deposit box you need to retrieve for me.” She saw the puzzled look filling her eyes, when the camera angle raised back up to her face. Then, it returned to normal and Tammy saw the image of the redheaded woman with her body encased in leather, a thick sponge being forced into her mouth, and the leather discipline hood, attached to the sheath, being laced tightly over her head. “It would be a shame for your dear sweet friend to meet the fate that was intended for you,” he hissed, triumphantly. “After all, I still have the bids of those who were very interested in you…” Tammy sighed into the tape gag and slowly moved her hands to reach up to remove it. “Not so fast! Leave your hands were they are!” His voice blurted, through the speakers. “You are to do as I say, completely, without hesitation. As of now, I AM your master… Do you understand, Mrs. Dufrane?” Tammy slowly nodded her head in agreement. “You will need to remove the tape and ball, before, you get Mr. Edmunsen’s key and code for the safe deposit room.” He continued. “Yes, I know he is there. I doubt if he’ll give them to you. Most likely you will have to persuade him to go with you. Either way, once there go to box 23559 and remove the contents. It will be a folded black leather backpack. You needn’t look through it. There is $130,000,000 in South African diamonds in the pack. You will bring them to me or your girl Friday, here, ends up a sex slave for the rest of her life to some disgusting man she never met before. And, I think we both know how much she’ll LOVE that!” Tammy’s eyes showed her deep fear and worry. “You agree to obey me unequivocally and your friend wakes at home with all this having been a dream. Or you call Mike or the police and never see her again.” His voice turned icy cold. “You can be assured there is no trace of me or the others, so finding her will be impossible. It is up to you, Mrs. Dufrane. What is your decision?” Chandra had confided in Tammy years ago, when they were juniors in high school, that her sexual proclivities were toward the female side. Which was not much of a surprise to Tammy. She had seen many clues of her friend’s true passions over the years. The posters on her walls of only females. The sensual way she leered at or described other girls they saw. Her rejecting nearly every boy who made a pass at her. Then, there were the many sleepovers. Chandra always insisted they sleep nude, which Tammy didn’t mind. She had, since puberty, had an overwhelming desire for sexual release, so their always ending up in a cuddle sometime during the night with Chandra fingering Tammy to orgasm never bothered her. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Chapter Five Tammy awoke behind the wheel of her car. She couldn’t recall how she got there, but was very much relieved not to still be in Sweet’s Bakery. She knew she would have to deal with Natasha and the humiliation of the cake molds in the near future as well as the ‘Sweets’ revised impression of her. However right now, her main concern was getting this ordeal over and making sure Chandra was okay. “That was very entertaining, Mrs. Dufrane…” James VanNorkin’s voice suddenly filled her ears. “I’m going to be the first to order a special cake from Natasha. Perhaps, I’ll send it to Mike as a Christmas gift… That way he can have his cake and eat you too…” His laugh grated on her and there were several things she would love to say to him, but none of them would be of help to her. And trying to speak would be useless, she could feel that the gag plug had been replaced and re-inflated. She also thought she felt more and raised her hand to her cheek. The smooth rubber of the mouth corset gave hint of the underlying presence of the strap for the ring gag beneath it. Now she was triple gagged. “I see you modified your dress. I must say it’s not quite as subtly erotic as before, but I like it. By the way I see my hormone mixture is working very well… I must inform Karl, he’ll be very amused to hear so…” he continued. “They’ve grown even more. And it appears they are continuing to do so. I could enjoy staring at them all day, but time is passing, Mrs. Dufrane… You need to be moving on. Your next stop is all the way across the city…” Tammy blinked several times in disbelief as she used the rear view mirror to look at her exposed breasts. She had already taken enough grief from all her male co-workers and clients, with their eyes continually turning down from hers to stare at her D-cups. There was no way now she’d be able to get any of them to look away from her chest. “OH NO!” Tammy gasped into her gags. The GPS coming to life with Chandra’s image well bound by bandages lying halfway submerged in liquid on her back in a tank grabbed her complete attention. “As you can see I decided to keep the bandages thoroughly soaked with Karl’s aphrodisiac.” James VanNorkin laughed. “You were very much occupied, so I felt Chandra should be as well. Of course your desires for constant sexual release come naturally. Chandra’s on the other hand will be given a push. A rather large push once she has absorbed all of the liquid in the tank into her system. I seriously doubt if Nora and Gina combined will be able to satisfy her…” The tone of his words more than the actual threat they imposed sent a wave of anger through Tammy. “MU MAMAMD!” She screamed into the gag looking directly into the GPS with flames of fire spurting from her green eyes. “Bastard? Did you just call me a bastard, Mrs. Dufrane?” His voice was now sounding irritated. “Well, if I’m such a bastard then I suppose I need to adjust such comfortable surroundings…” Tammy grimaced as soon as she spoke. Her desire was to help Chandra not make matters worse for her. However the sound of the car heater shutting off told her Chandra wasn’t the one he was directing his ire at this time. Not only did the heater quit, but the air conditioning system jumped to life and directed a blast of near artic air at her chest and very wet nether region. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A few final surprises await Walter and Holly at Pond Cove. The saga comes to a close as Walter and Holly return to school… now as teachers. How they get their new teaching positions, who their principals will be, and where they will teach is all discovered in this final chapter of Summer at Pond Cove. ...

“Hey, um… Turn around real quick. I uh, I need to check something…” “Huh? Okay…” A kinda unusual request, but he shrugged and obliged without suspicion. It was quite forward of her to start lifting up his shirt, placing something against the small of his back and rubbing until it stuck. “W-what is that?” “Just a sec…” She stammered and dodged his question again, instead pressing the mysterious object further up his spine. He was on the verge of turning around to get a peek when, suddenly, she pulled. “What did y-” A shocking chill took his body by surprise, radiating from where she’d stuck some long strip to his skin. All the breath was stolen from him, and his vision went dark in an instant. He tried to move, to react in shock, but his whole body felt like it had turned to melted ice-cream. “Oh… oh my god. Oh my god it worked. Oh…!” He could hear her freaking out. Her fingers still clutching his loose skin, as he felt himself collapse like a punctured balloon. He wanted to yell in panic, a million questions battling for attention, but all he could do was blindly experience her hands grasping his collapsing body. “I-I’m… I can’t believe it… I…” His confused protests went unheard as she began to tug, pulling his clothes off one-by-one. Leaving him as some kind of floppy hollowed-out skin only able to feel and hear whatever she was doing to him, a confused shout trapped in his limp throat. With the sound of a zipper, and hurried rustling of jeans, he surmised that she was getting undressed as well… what the hell was she doing?! It was unnervingly cold without her touch, and he couldn’t help but feel relief when she grabbed his shapeless form off the bed once more. He didn’t understand what the hell she’d done, but he knew it felt awful when she let go… “I… I need to… Mmnhhh…” she mumbled in her breathy excitement, hugging his body tight, pressing their naked flesh together like she’d always dreamt of doing. “You feel so good… d-don’t worry, I’ll take care of you…” It began at the lower back, where she’d stuck that thing to him. He sensed fingers prodding and pulling, worming their way inside. It was like she was pulling his now-hollow skin open, and before he could fully comprehend the idea her foot had slid inside. Down it went, an extremely unsettling feeling as his leg was filled up from the inside. A foot made itself snugly at home, and it was only now he realised with icy horror - she was wearinghim! Like some sort of body-suit! He could feel toes wriggling, but he wasn’t the one causing it. “Mmmmmmmm….” and, worse yet, it sounded like she was really enjoying the experience. Her mumbling and moaning continued as she drew his skin up to the waist, squirming in delight as it slid up her torso. How the hell she’d fit, he had no clue - but she stretched and pulled him up over her chubby cleavage nonetheless. One arm invaded, then the other, pinching and tugging like an extra-tight pair of gloves until she had both of them to herself. She clearly wasn’t gonna slow down to let him grasp the extremely bizarre sensation - how often do you get worn by the cute girl in your class?! He felt her take his hair in one hand, his chin in the other and… put something into her mouth? “Mmmmh…” was all she said as something tugged on his lips, dragging his tongue towards her. With the sound of gulping, he sensed his facial features sticking into place over hers, like some freakish fleshy mask. He could do nothing but wait as her hands pulled him tight, snug and securely wrapped around her. “Mmnnhhhnhmm.” He didn’t catch what she said, but it was impossible to mistake the last step of the process - a hand reached back, grasping hold of something small and metallic. A pull-tab, dragging it up his back until it reached the end with a firm stop. Perhaps now there was a chance to calm down and comprehend what in the world she’d just d- nope, it kept going. He felt his floppy, suit-ified self grow extremely tight around her body. Gradually he started returning to his original form, and for a brief second he was actually worried about crushing her, the pressure was so great. But those continued grunts and moans of ecstasy indicated that instead, somehow, she was enjoying this too? He wasn’t sure which was worse. He could distinctly sense a whole host of things squeezing in on her, worming inside her nostrils and further down her throat. Even finding their way up into her groin, pressing between her cheeks in this unconscious quest for an utterly perfect seal, his body encompassing hers. “..MmnmMMMNHH-…Ahhh!” And with that, it was over. Like snapping on a light, his vision returned. There was his naked body, kneeling on the bed beside a pile of their clothes all mixed up together. There were his hands, held up in front of him in awe. There were his toes, curling and flexing as she experimented. “Oh my god.” And there was his voice. “Oh my god it worked. Ohhhh holy shit. Mmnh…” His fingers cradled his face in glee, so greedy to grab hold right away. “You… your skin feels so good… so goood… oh my god, yes…” She reached behind and fidgeted with the edge of the slit she’d placed on his back. Peeling it away, he could feel that strange icy sensation disappearing as it went. “This… this is amazing.” Before his eyes she held up a metallic strip, with a zipper-tab at the top. “I can’t believe it worked so well. I… ahhh… I thought about telling you, about… maybe even… letting you use it on me, but… I needed to have you, I couldn’t take that chance… now you’re mine, at last… I want you, I love you so much… " It was undeniably creepy to listen to her express such obsessive lust via his own voice, made into a passenger in his own body. But at the same time, he couldn’t ignore that twinge of excitement rattling in the back of his mind as she groped and clawed at the flesh she was hijacking from within. Tossing the detached zipper to one side, a hand went straight to his navel, clearly debating whether to ’explore’ further or to hold off… “N-nuh… I need to see it all… I need to see you… n-not yet…” In an odd show of restraint, she hurriedly put his clothes back on (even taking a deep sniff of his shirt, just to weird him out further). She’d even brushed a hand against her discarded lacy panties, as if contemplating putting them on… but first things first. With an undeniably perverse moan, she finished dressing his skinny body and stood up, striding over to the mirror. In that mirror, he only saw what he’d always seen - himself, ruffled blonde hair and grey eyes, slender and pale. Himself, as usual. But someone else was driving, and they stared in utter shock for several moments. “… Oh… y-yes….” In those wide eyes reflected back at him, he could see such a burning desire, an obsession that he’d never even realised was there… She was so shy, and seemed so terrified of approaching him. He’d been the one to ask for her help on this partner project, and the way she reacted was as if he’d got down on one knee and proposed. But never something like this. something utterly manic and invasive, like a horror film. But if it was so creepy, why was it so exciting? “I’m… oh god, it feels so good… I’m gonna take care of you, I know this must be scary but I promise never to hurt you, never…” The way she crooned made it sound like she wasn’t gonna get out anytime soon. Worry was there in his mind, yes, but… a confusing warmth spread from his navel, and her hands seemed to slide lower and lower towards it. This was all turning him on. He didn’t know why, but the way she hungered for his body so much that she becamehim, it was intoxicating. His heart was pounding so hard - or was it her heart? He couldn’t distinguish between them. What he didknow, however, is that his jeans were developing a noticeable bulge. And she noticed too. “Mmm…” she stared at it, feeling every twitch and throb. “I… feel so good, inside you… I never want to leave…” One hand sat on his aggressively erect mound, and the other was laid over his chest, digging in nails like she was clinging to his very heart. “Yes, mine… you’re mine forever, now, and I want to take care of you… I want… ahhh…” She couldn’t resist any longer. Trembling, she undid his jeans and let his furious erection spring from his boxers. With those pants slipped out of the way, she had an uninterrupted view of his eager girth. “Oh wow… oh my god, so this is what it feels like…” Apparently everything he felt, she could feel just as vividly. Those fingers of his poked and prodded, investigating his throbbing member as it stood ready. He was so pent-up and horny, and her utter possessiveness just added fuel to the fire. For whatever reason, a raging stalker using him like a sex toy was hugely arousing. And she could feel it alright, his cheeks glowing red, urges overtaking them both. “I… It’s mine… Mmmmh… " For him, it was like someone else had grabbed his dick and started experimenting, figuring out how best to play with it; for her, it was unlike anything she’d experienced before. Such a concentrated, hungering arousal that she fed with eager strokes, growing in intensity and speed. It turns out there’s not a lot of complex rules to jerking off a dick, especially one you can feel, and she followed those urges like an out-of-control car rolling down a hill. “…Ahhh… a-ahhh….” His breaths picked up the pace accordingly, and they could both feel his excitement spiking. Kneeling there, wearing a body that wasn’t hers, groping his torso with her free hand, she was having the time of her life. All he could do was watch and enjoy the ride. And enjoy it he did - hot, sticky fluid finally erupted in enormous spurts, a stolen climax by her doing. Cum spilled shamelessly over his bedsheets, furiously squeezed from him by someone else’s hand… in a manner of speaking. “G-gah! Ohhhhh! Ffffffffuck!” she cried, a sharp gasp of surprise as orgasm rocked through them both. Giddy and lightheaded, she kept clenching several more times until one last throb. At last, the two of them collapsed back onto the bed in a messy, exhausted heap. As bizzare and screwed up as this was, it was… still one hell of an experience. Several breaths went by, the two of them soaking in the afterglow. “Oh my god…” she huffed, closing his borrowed eyes. “That was a… wow, that was… I, uh…” Their raging arousal finally subsided as she caught her breath, touching his chest tenderly as she closed her eyes. She felt like sinking into the covers and sleeping, safe inside the person she craved the most… but doubt and regret began to creep in. Her hunger was tamed by the post-orgasm clarity that washes over the mind, as her usual worried self considered all the things she’d said. She didn’t even know how he’d react, even if he’d been very visibly turned on in the moment. “I… oh, god, I’m… I know I said some crazy stuff, but… h-hold on, one second…” Now that she’d had her fill, she took a deep breath and sat up. Crawling, awkwardly tucking his deflating penis back into his boxers, she found the zipper amongst the folds of the bedsheets. Lifting his shirt, fidgeting to flatten the strip of metal against his back once more. “I’m just… y-yeah, just gonna give you your body back, o-okay…” The ice-like chill stabbed through him yet again, and he almost didn’t want her to leave - but before he knew it, his skin grew loose and stretchy yet again, her body reshaping to its original size as she dragged the tab of the zipper down. Everything went black again, and he had to rely on the sense of touch to figure out she was pulling his face, peeling him away from the sweaty and flustered girl beneath. Arms, chest, finally the legs were the last piece to slip back through the seam in his skin, and then it was time to zip back up. Like a reinflating balloon, once the zipper had been closed, warmth and substance began to fill his extremities once more. It didn’t take long before he was back to normal, and before he knew it, he could see and hear and touch again - but under his own volition. She reached out to peel the zipper away hurriedly, and retreated back to the other side of the bed in anticipation of his angry reaction. “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t meant to… go so crazy, I just… uhm… Uhhh…” This sounded more like she usually did, in classes and quiet study where she’d struggle to ask even innocent questions. He just took several breaths, staring at his hands in amazement as he mentally processed what had just occurred. Should he ask her why she’d done it? Or what he hell she had used to unzip his body and crawl inside? He had more questions than he could possibly handle at once. “I… I should go. I’m l-late… uhhh… the…” In the time he’d been sitting there dazed, she’d shoved her clothes back on and gathered her books. She panicked, lacking the words to explain her transgressions, the awkward situation she’d put him in, and the inevitable mountain of questions she wasn’t even confident answering. She was halfway to the door when he spoke at last. “Wait.” Struck by lightning, she stood ramrod still with her back still turned. Scared to face him. “I…. " I mean, what could he say after… that? “I… wanted to know… if you were gonna come over tomorrow, too.” She turned, slowly. Their eyes met, and instead of anger or fear or confusion, she saw… a faint grin on his flustered features. He… wanted her to come *back?*After what she’d done? “… w-what?” “I mean, if you want.” He couldn’t really hide anything from her now. Not after that experience. He’d forgiven her trespass and creepy approach, in favour of being flattered that she’d take such drastic measures as to stealhim to satisfy her desire. What if he could satisfy that desire anytime she liked? What if he enjoyed letting someone else have a turn? “… Really?” She could hardly believe it. But he nodded, showing no motivation to call the police (or an exorcist, or a witch-burning mob). Seeing that smile spread across her shocked face was worth it. “Yes. Really.”

Snake swallowing female Since my early teenage years I have had this sexual fantasy of being taken by a snake, eaten, swallowed down, and I frequently masturbated to the images in my mind, of me being swallowed down by the snake as its food, I was nothing more than its food, it’s prey, and many wonderful orgasms were rubbed out by me living this fantasy in my head. But after one very arousing sex session with my husband, many years later and I revealed my inner-most secret fantasy of being eaten by a snake. But more of that later, I’m Janice and I’m married to the most wonderful guy in the whole world, Jerry, we play out our fantasies together, his is mostly me being a submissive slave girl to his master, which I love playing. I would also tease him in the bedroom, lounge or even in the car, I would have my hands behind my back, with my body nicely present to him in some sexy lingerie or costume. “I have a present for you… Master.” I would say, my eyes looking from him down to the floor, in my best submissive manner. “And what would that present be?” He would ask, thinking that I had something hidden behind me. “ME!!” I would say and jump onto his lap, or the bed and quickly find my way down to his hardening penis, taking it in my hands and giving him pleasure inside my warm, wet mouth. I’ve even visit him in his office, a coat covering the sexy underwear beneath; I was soon under his desk showing what a good secretary I would be. Luckily he’s the boss, so no one disturbed us whilst I was hard at work. I love playing role-playing games; I’m usually the victim, kidnapee, damsel, or call-girl etc, whilst my husband plays the more dominant role in our games. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I love being submissive to him, it turns me on and makes me very horny even thinking about it. I especially love it when he ties me up, gagged and bound and taken by him. We’ve had many, many enjoyable sessions where I’ve been tightly tied up and used by him. So after recovering from one of our sessions, we were speaking about long held fantasies, he told me some of his, mostly having a female victim tied up, used by him and tormented with denied orgasms, until finally she was begging for him to make her cum. Which we’ve done in the past. He also mentioned spanking a bound female as well as another of his deep fantasies, we’ve done that one too I reminded him. “Well, I’ve told you just about all I can recall of my fantasies, what are yours?” he asked me. “I’m tied up and used by my Master, denied orgasm and spanked.” I replied. Laughing. “Yes, that’s my fantasy, but what deep hidden secret do you hold in the pretty little head of yours?” he said. “Well…” I started to say, “No you’d think I was silly or deranged.” Embarrassed I buried my head in his shoulder. “No whatever it is I’d like to know, maybe we could act it out.” He encouraged. “No, it’s not something we could act out.” I relied. “Really, now I want to know what it is.” He smiled, eager to find the hidden gem in my fantasy mind. “It’s not something that most normal people would even think about, sorry but I’m too embarrassed to tell you. You’d think I was crazy or something.” I said, wishing for the ground to open up and swallow me. “I can’t…” “Let me guess then.” He asked. “Okay big boy, try to find out my fantasy.” I teased. “Look, is it having two men taking you, or maybe another woman in a threesome, or just you and the woman.” He beamed. “No, not that! Trust you to think of me with another woman.” I said, giving him a gentle smack with my hand on his chest. “Well, I can hope…” he laughed as he replied. “Is it something to do with animals, maybe a donkey or something.” “NO, there’s no donkey!” I said, shocked, but the vision of me entered my head… “No, there’s no sex involved.” Shaking the vision out of my mind. “Well, you’ve got me beat, what is it?” he again asked. “You’re not going to stop until I tell you, are you?” I questioned, hoping that I could get out of this hole I had dug myself into. “Nope!” he smirked, “You’re not going anywhere until you reveal this juicy secret.” “Okay, just don’t think of me as weird or kooky…” I paused, trying to summon up some courage. “I want to be eaten.” “What as in cooked and eaten, on a spit maybe?” he said. “I know where you’ve been looking on the internet!” I said, knowing that he loved looking at some of the darker parts of the web. “No cooking involved.” “Sushi then.” He quickly said, making me feel hungry all of a sudden. “No, not sushi or cooking, it’s a snake.” I whispered the last part. “A snake?” he asked, “Why would you want to be eaten by a snake?” “I don’t know, I’ve had this fantasy since I was a teenager, I am gradually swallowed and eaten by this large snake, I’m its prey, just food for the hungry beast.” I said, my head again buried in his shoulder as we both lay there in bed. “You would die.” He said. “Obviously, but I don’t want to die, just the experience of being taken, swallowed is enough to bring out an orgasm in me.” I revealed. “It’s not something I would want to do in real life knowing that once the snake had devoured me I would basically be dead. And I love you too much to leave you like that.” “Yes, I don’t want you to be eaten either, though it would be fun to watch you slowly sliding down into the snake…” he teased. “OH really, you’d love to see me digested in the belly of the snake.” I stated, knowing full well that in my fantasy I would love the once in a lifetime experience too. “But then you’d miss me.” “That’s true.” He said, “Until I get my next wife…” “Oh you!” I again hit his shoulder but this time much harder. “Anyway, all this talk of you being devoured by a snake has got my own snake aroused, maybe you could swallow it instead?” he smiled. “Yes, Master.” I teased, and headed under the bed covers to seek out the one-eyed trouser snake hidden below. Now relieved that I had gotten my fantasy out, and was now living out another fantasy of mine as his slave girl. * * * Many months later, the night long forgotten by me, it was the day of my birthday. One of the gifts he had gotten for me was a few days away at a health spa with a couple of girlfriends, all paid for by him. We’d had a great time away and I felt refreshed and rejuvenated when I returned that day. But whilst I was away, my devious husband had been planning and getting things ready for my big birthday surprise. “Welcome home darling, I hope that you and the girls had a wonderful time.” He said with a knowing, boyish smile. “Oh yes, we had a great time…” I winked, knowing that he was thinking of me in bed with my girlfriends, his dirty mind working overtime. “Well, while you’ve been away, I have been busy with a very special surprise for your birthday.” He teased. “Oh you needn’t have gone to any trouble; you could just tie me up and fuck me.” I suggested. “Well maybe later.” He winked, “But first I need you to put this blindfold on.” “Kinky!” I replied suggestively, “Yes Master…” “Okay, now I will take you to your surprise.” He said, making sure that I couldn’t see. He grabbed my hand and led me through the house. I wondered what he had done for me, what was the big surprise? We then stopped, I heard a door open and he guided me through. “Careful there are steps down.” He said. He helped me down the stairs; I wondered what he’d been up to in the basement of our house. Maybe he’s made a dungeon or something, some bdsm themed fantasy room of his to keep me bound and captive, my arousal building at the thought of that. “Okay, stand here.” He said, moving me to face in one direction. He took off the blindfold to reveal the surprise, I was still lost in the fantasy of some type of dungeon, I opened my eyes to see a very large glass wall in front of me, there seemed to even be a door to one side, and the glass went from the floor to the ceiling, dividing part of the basement off from the rest. I looked back at my husband not knowing what it was. “Don’t dungeons have walls, well not made of glass.” I asked. “It’s not a dungeon.” He replied, “though come to think of it that’s a good idea…” he smiled. “What is it then?” I asked. “Have a closer look.” He suggested. I walked a couple of yards for a closer look; there at the back something caught my eye. There was something large, long and brown with specks, and as I looked it moved. “It’s a snake!” I screamed. “You’ve gotten a snake in our basement.” “It’s your birthday gift from me.” He said, “Remember your fantasy?” “You’re going to feed me to the snake?” I stood there transfixed by the vision of the snake. “I wanted you to live your fantasy.” He said with a smile of his face, “While I watch…” “But I don’t want to die!” I said, “If I’m eaten…” “I don’t want you to die either, silly.” He said, “But I do want to please you. You mean everything to me.” “But seeing me eaten, and then slowly digested…” I replied, still staring at the snake. “Stop, you’re turning me on!” he laughed. “Me being food for the snake is a turn on for you?” I replied. “Yes, why not, a very sexy women slowly sliding down the throat of the snake, I can see the attraction in that.” He again laughed. “But…” I was too stunned for words. “Sorry darling, but you’re now just nothing more than snake food, better get undressed and ready for your fantasy.” He said, a teasing smile on his face. I still could not take my eyes off of the snake, it had started moving, and maybe it was sensing me as its next meal. I was too stunned at this moment and absent mindedly started to take off my clothes, leaving them in a pile around my ankles. All of my focus at that moment was on the snake. My husband just stood and watched me strip off, amazed at how I was willingly getting myself ready for my encounter with the snake. As soon as I was naked he again spoke. “Well seems like you’re ready there, all naked and ready to feed the snake, just like in your fantasy.” He said. “But, I haven’t told you everything.” “Whhatt… “ I said, still distracted. “The snake isn’t a real snake.” He said. “It’s a genetically modified version of a snake.” “Sorry, a what?” I asked. “I had the snake made for you, it is a genetically altered version of a snake, grown in a laboratory, so it’s not a real snake in a sense.” He said. “Not a real snake, it certainly looks like one.” I said looking from him and back to the snake. “Yes, in way it looks like any other snake, but this one is modified not to devour its prey.” He said. “Not devour, then how does it eat?” I asked, stunned at what modern science can come up with these days. “It’s this.” He said holding up a tub in his hand. “A modified protein gel, that the snake absorbs inside its stomach.” “Poor thing, how do we feed it the paste?” I asked. “Gel, we spread it all over something that it swallows.” He said looking at my naked body. “You mean me?” I asked. “Well yes, it’s your fantasy to be eaten by a snake, this way you get to experience it and not be digested.” He replied. “So my body is coated with the paste, sorry gel, and then the snake eats me?” I questioned him. “Yes.” He said. “But I’m still snake food, I’m swallowed by the snake, I’m covered in its food, what happens to me then?” I queried. “Once I’m swallowed I’ll die.” “No, I would never allow that to happen to you. Yes the snake will swallow you, but then as you enter it’s stomach the snake will digest the gel, its real food, and then once done it will regurgitate the left over waste, or uneaten food – that’s you, back out through its mouth.” He said with a smile. “So let me get this straight, I’m covered in the goo, the snake then swallows me, I end up in his stomach and it digests the goo off of me, won’t the stomach acids burn me as well?” I asked. “No, there are no acids in the snakes stomach otherwise you would, the snake uses an enzyme to digest the gel, leaving you with no harm.” He told me. “But what about breathing?” I asked. “You will be able to breath, the enzymes in the snake’s stomach when they absorb the protein gel give off oxygen, but also the snake’s skin is slightly porous, you will be able to take enough air in through the snake’s skin. Like if you were under a couple of blankets, or so I’ve been informed.” He told me. “So, I live through the whole thing then?” I said in reply. “You sound disappointed, did you expect to die inside the belly of the snake?” he looked shocked as he said that. ”Oh no… sorry, just lost in my fantasy…” I laughed. “I can get you a real snake if you wish, but you only get to try it once!” He said to me. “No, I’m not wanting a real snake…” I said, my mind still lost in my fantasy. “No, I want to be with you for a long while to come.” “Well do you want to try out your fantasy?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous; it all seems so real…” I stuttered, “But you’ve gone to so much trouble for me. Thank you.” I turned around and pressed my naked body up against his, my breast mashing against his chest as I kissed him deeply. I could feel his member getting stiffer against my thigh, “There’s just something I want to take care of first…” I smiled as I dropped down on my knees, eagerly seeking out his growing cock; my mouth was soon around it, teasing and sucking until he came. “Okay, are you ready?” Jerry asked me, now sated from my quickie oral session. “Yes, Master…” I said, looking back up at him from my submissive position on my knees, looking much like the cat that had gotten the cream, which I had and swallowed too. “You need to rub this gel all over your skin; I will help you where you can’t reach.” He said, handing me the pot. Opening it, it smelled yeasty, not unpleasant but it did have a strong odour. I reached in with my finger, the cold gel gathered up in my hand, a slimy paste, it gave me thoughts of Jerry’s cum, sending a wonderful tingle throughout my body. I was turned on by submitting to him and blowing him off, but I hadn’t climaxed, I just wanted to please him and I gained great pleasure & satisfaction from that. I began rubbing the gel over my legs, the slimy goo seemed to cling onto my flesh and give it a sheen, my skin tingling as the gel covered it, goosebumps appearing as I spread the gel over my skin. Once both legs were coated in the stuff, I stood back up and looked at the snake. ‘I’ll be your dinner soon!” I thought, my arousal rising and more wonderful feelings spread over my body. Jerry interrupted my deep thoughts when he started to spread the gel over my back; I was away in my own fantasy world. I then began to apply the gel to my tummy and up over my breasts, whilst Jerry’s hands had drifted south and were playing with my soft, round derriere, his fingers teasing the flesh he found there. His fingers soon slipped between my thighs to find the hidden treasure that lay beneath. What with me rubbing my breasts with the gel and Jerry supposedly rubbing the gel on my vagina, but seemingly more intent of finding my clitoris, I felt my knees give way as a small climax ran over my body. Once we had finished playing with my naked body, and I was suitably coated in the gel, the whole tub had been used on me, which apparently was the instructions Jerry had been given by the lab that created the beast, to properly feed the snake, one tub was enough to feed the snake for a few days, Jerry informed me. “So, the snake has to be fed every couple of days?” I asked. “Yes, that’s what the lab guys told me.” Jerry said. “And I have to feed it?” I asked. “Well yes, how else will it get the gel?” he said to me. “I didn’t think of that.” I replied. “Oh, so I’ll have to do this again in a few days.” “Great isn’t it, you can live out your fantasy as many times as you wish.” Jerry beamed. “I guess I will…” I said. “Okay, are you ready for the snake?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous…” I stammered, “I don’t know if I can do this.” “The snake is hungry and ready to be fed; you’re naked and ready to feed him, what’s wrong?” Jerry asked. “I just feel…” I replied, “I need something…” “What?” he asked. “Could you tie me up, I don’t want to hurt the snake if I thrash around, and I’ll feel more comfortable bound.” I sheepishly said. “Master…” Jerry knowing what that meant, quickly had some rope in his hand, seemingly already prepared for this it seemed. He began tying my ankles, wrapping it around and cinching between my legs, making it tight but not too tight. He did the same around my knees, to hold them together. “Hands!” he ordered. He then tied them too in front of me, the rope ends trailing back down to bind around the knee tie. “Open” he commanded me, I opened my mouth as he pushed in a ball gag, the straps went around the back of my head, now securely bound and gagged, there was nothing to stop my Master from doing what he wanted with me. He then lay me back down on the floor, ready to be the snake’s next meal, trussed and ready. He walked away to the corner of the room and opened the door to the glass enclosure, the snake sensing that the door was open and sniffing the air, finding the aroma of the gel that covered my body to his liking, the snake moved towards the door. I was transfixed watching the snake slide out of the tank, and onto the floor, making its way to where it’s next meal lay, a tasty bundle of bound female flesh covered in goo. Jerry meanwhile had moved back to the rear of the room, he had set up several video cameras to record the action that was about to unfold, that being his wife being eaten in front of him. I didn’t know at the time that he would be recording this for me to watch later. He was also masturbating, his hand stroking his cock as he took in the scene before him. The snake had finally figured out where the smell was coming from, me, its nose sniffing the air around my toes, it tickled as its tongue licked the underside of my feet. I was glad that I was bound; I would have jumped up as soon as the tongue touched me. I had to dig deep to overcome my fear, this was something I had dreamt, masturbated and fantasised of for a long while, and here I was about to experience this in real life. Not long after that the snake had now figured that I was its food, this was a new thing for it as well as me. I lay there watching the snake check out my toes, my hands bound in front of me began to seek out the little nub of pleasure between my legs, gently teasing the little guy in the boat to come out and play. The snake meanwhile, satisfied that it had found its next meal, and that there was no danger that it could sense from its prey, decided to taste the food in its mouth. The snakes mouth took in a couple of my toes, testing the taste and no doubt savouring the delightful meal laying there waiting to be eaten. Happy with what it found, the mouth started to engulf my left foot, it got so far down and then realised that it couldn’t go any further. Moving back up it opened its mouth wider to take in the other foot as well, now it could eat the rest of me. Soon the snake had covered both of my feet with its mouth and began working its way up my legs. I was watching the snake eat my feet, seeing it figure out how to eat them and my finger was eagerly working between my thighs, sending wonderful feelings throughout my entire body. I settled myself back and waited for the snake to continue to swallow me. Jerry was still watching me, his hand still stroking his dick, delighted in what he was seeing in front of him. The snake had now gotten my ankles inside its mouth and began to move up my legs. Each time it moved upwards it seem to push me along the floor, only slightly, and something that maybe we should look at in the future. Maybe I could get Jerry to push me down into the snake’s mouth, the thought sending delightful tingles through me. The snake by now had reached my knees, it seemed to be hungry for me, or maybe it was making sure that I couldn’t get away. The pace quickened up my thighs, but when it got to my hips the poor creature had to slow down, this being my widest point, not that a lady would admit to that. My fingers now began working overtime, I could feel my legs inside of the snake, the tightness as it gripped and pulled them inside, the muscles working to get the prey inside of the creature’s stomach. The snake lifted itself upwards, moving me up off of the floor, this was a shock to both me and Jerry, I didn’t think the creature would have been powerful enough to do that, but it seemed I was wrong. The snake having figured out how to move the larger part of the animal it was eating into its mouth, using the weight of the animal to help slide it further down into the inside of itself. My hips popped inside when the snake lifted itself and me off of the floor, I felt myself slid further down inside the snake, the tight muscles inside the snake began to pull and tighten against my body, making me, the prey slide closer and closer to the snake’s stomach. I hadn’t realised, what with the snake lifting me off of the ground, that my hands, bound as they were to the ropes around my knees had also slipped inside of the snake, they were still playing with my clit, but now they were pressed tightly against my sex. The snake sensing that the obstruction had now been cleared, it decided to press on and devour the rest of its meal. It made short work of my stomach and was soon encountering my breasts, I am not a big breasted woman by any means, but they are a fair size for my height, even flattened as they were with me laying down, this would be the snakes next problem. But again the snake lifted the prey in its mouth into the air, causing me to slip down further inside the beast. Now that part was over I would soon be inside the snake, and on my way down into its belly. The snake, happy now that it had overcome the last obstacle in its meal, was now speeding up devouring the last parts of the animal that was its food. I could see the snakes eyes as they came closer to my head, I had laid still whilst the snake swallowed me, I think the ropes helped too, now I was about to come face to face with the creature of my fantasies. The eyes looked cold and expression-less, I was just food to it, something to be consumed and digested inside it’s belly. Jerry was blown away by the way the snake had figured out how to eat its meal, the way it had lifted not only itself but the prey too, to make it easier to swallow. His hand was now speeding up rubbing his cock, he watched transfixed as his wife was being swallowed, eaten by the snake, and she seemingly accepting her fate and not calling out for him to help. Not that I could, with the gag in place and anyway, now that I was virtually inside the snake what would poor old Jerry do to save me, not that I wanted to be saved at this point. As the snake moved up over my neck and then began covering my face, my fingers brought out the most wonderful orgasm I had experienced in my entire life. Whether it was the tight confines, the way the snake was eating me or the fact the I was living my fantasy at last, but this climax went on and on, especially as the snake covered my head, all I could see now was the inside of its mouth. Soon the mouth closed over the top of my head and I was now fully inside of the snake, and on my way down to its stomach. Jerry watched as the snake finished eating his wife, he saw the look in my eyes as the climax overwhelmed me; I looked at him with the most sexiest eyes he had ever seen, he told me later. He too came as the last part of me was swallowed by the snake, now just a bulge in the snake. Inside the light was now gone, although I could still see, the pink internal walls and muscles of the snake as I travelled down inside the beast. The snake now satisfied that it had swallowed its prey, it lay there contented whilst it used the internal muscles to shift the food down into its waiting stomach. Jerry, now recovered from his own climax, walked over to see where his wife was inside of the snake, he could see a bulge moving down in the snake, every once in a while it would shiver. I was having more orgasms as I moved further down into the snake, the tight muscles of the snake moving me ever closer to my final destination. I could feel Jerry running his hand over the outside of the snake, feeling the bulge that was his wife as she continued moving down in the snake. His hands at one point finding my breasts, he began to play with them, the scales on the outside making it feel different to the soft fleshy globes that he was used to, he later told me. The feeling as he ran his hands over me caused me to go into yet another round of orgasms, they were like a rolling tide, each crashing down through my tightly held body. The snake lay there allowing Jerry to play with it, the soft stroking giving the snake delightful feelings, much like a pet being pampered by its owner I guess. Meanwhile my body had moved into the final chamber that was the snakes stomach, the muscles stopped moving me any further down into the snakes insides, I guessed that I was now in its tummy and it would start digesting its meal – me. The snake now happy with the meal safely stored away in its belly began to move, it headed back towards the enclosure where it came from, this was its home, somewhere where it could safely digest the lovely meal if had just eaten. I felt the snake move with me inside it, the inner walls of the snake constricting as it moved around, making it even tighter for me inside. I squealed as another orgasm crashed through my body, the only signs outside was that the bulge shivered slightly, such was the tight confines I now found myself in. The snake contented now curled up as best it could inside the large crate that was inside the enclosure, this was its home, it would sleep now whilst the prey inside its stomach would be digested, it wouldn’t need to eat again for a few days. Jerry watched as the snake moved back into the enclosure, he didn’t stop it from going inside, why would he, after all that was where the snake was going to live from now on. He closed the door to the glass room and locked it, he didn’t want the snake getting away with its precious cargo in its belly. He watched for a short while as the snake settled and the bulge in its belly, his wife, seemed to stop moving, thinking maybe she was asleep now. He then turned his attention back to the cameras, switching them all off, he retrieved the hard drive with the recordings on it and headed towards the stairs. He took one last look back at the enclosure, the snake now asleep, he switched off the light and headed upstairs. Meanwhile in the snakes belly, I had felt the snake move itself back into the enclosure, making its way inside and then into the crate near the rear of the enclosure, though I didn’t know that until after I watched the video. It then curled itself up as much as it could, and making me bend too inside of the snake. It was a tight fit with me inside of the snake, but the creature felt comfortable in its new home. ...

Dark Version Snake swallowing female This is a darker vore version of my original story, if you’re not into females being eaten, then please read the other one. I just had to write this whilst the story was in my fevered brain - enjoy, note if you’ve read the original and want to skip to the dark part, scroll down to *** Darker part *** Since I was in my early teenage years I have had this fantasy of being taken by a snake, eaten, swallowed down, I frequently masturbated to the images in my mind, of me being swallowed down by the snake as its food, I was nothing more than its food, it’s prey, and many wonderful orgasms were rubbed out by me living this fantasy in my head. One very arousing session with my husband, many years later and I revealed my inner most secret fantasy of being eaten by a snake. But more of that later, I’m Janice and I’m married to the most wonderful guy in the whole world, Jerry, we play out our fantasies together, his is mostly me being a submissive slave girl to his master. I would also tease him in the bedroom, lounge or even in the car, I would have my hands behind my back, with my body nicely present to him in some sexy lingerie or costume. “I have a present for you… Master.” I would say, my eyes looking from him down to the floor, in my best submissive manner. “And what would that present be?” He would ask, thinking that I had something hidden behind me. “ME!!” I would say and jump onto his lap, or the bed and quickly find my way down to his hardening penis, taking it in my mouth and giving him pleasure inside my warm, wet mouth. I’ve even visit him in his office, a coat covering the sexy underwear; I was soon under his desk showing what a good secretary I would be. Luckily he’s the boss, so no one disturbed us whilst I was hard at work. I love playing role playing games; I’m usually the victim, kidnapee, call-girl etc, whilst my husband plays the more dominant role in our games. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I love being submissive to him, it turns me on and makes me very horny even thinking about it. I especially love it when he ties me up, gagged and bound and taken by him. We’ve had many enjoyable sessions where I’ve been tied up and used by him. So after one of our sessions, we were speaking about long held fantasies, he told me some of his, mostly having a female victim tied up, used by him and tormented with denied orgasms, until finally she was begging for him to make her cum. Which we’ve done in the past. He also mentioned spanking a bound female as well as another of his deep fantasies, we’ve done that one too I reminded him. “Well, I’ve told you just about all I can recall of my fantasies, what are yours?” he asked me. “I’m tied up and used by my Master, denied orgasm and spanked.” I replied. Laughing. “Yes, that’s my fantasy, but what deep hidden secret do you hold in the pretty little head of yours?” he said. “Well…” I started to say, “no you’d think I was silly or deranged.” Embarrassed I buried my head in his shoulder. “No whatever it is I’d like to know, maybe we could act it out.” He encouraged. “No, it’s not something we could act out.” I relied. “Really, no I want to know what it is.” He smiled, eager to find the hidden gem in my fantasy mind. “It’s not something that most normal people would even think about, sorry but I’m too embarrassed to tell you. You’d think I was crazy or something.” I said, wishing for the ground to open up and swallow me. “I can’t…” “Let me guess then.” He asked. “Okay big boy, try to find out my fantasy.” I teased. “Look, is it having two men taking you, or maybe a woman in a threesome, or just you and the woman.” He beamed. “No, not that, trust you to think of me with another woman.” I said, giving him a gentle smack with my hand on his chest. “Well, I can hope…” he laughed as he replied. “Is it something to do with animals, maybe a donkey or something.” “NO, there’s no donkey!” I said, shocked, but the vision of me entered my head… “No, there’s no sex involved.” Shaking the vision out of my mind. “Well, you’ve got me beat, what is it?” he again asked. “You’re not going to stop until I tell you, are you?” I questioned, hoping that I could get out of this hole I had dug myself into. “Nope!” he smirked, “You’re not going anywhere until you reveal this juicy secret.” “Okay, just don’t think of me as weird or kooky…” I paused, trying to summon up some courage. “I want to be eaten.” “What as in cooked and eaten, on a spit maybe?” he said. “I know where you’ve been looking on the internet!” I said, knowing that he loved looking at some of the darker parts of the web. “No cooking involved.” “Sushi then.” He quickly said, making me feel hungry all of a sudden. “No, not sushi or cooking, it’s a snake.” I whispered the last part. “A snake?” he asked, “why would you want to be eaten by a snake?” “I don’t know, I’ve had this fantasy since I was a teenager, I am gradually swallowed and eaten by this large snake, I’m its prey, just food for the hungry beast.” I said, my head again buried in his shoulder as we both lay there in bed. “You would die.” He said. “Obviously, but I don’t want to die, just the experience of being taken, swallowed is enough to bring out an orgasm in me.” I revealed. “It’s not something I would want to do in real life knowing that once the snake had devoured me I would basically be dead. And I love you too much to leave you like that.” “Yes, I don’t want you to be eaten either, though it would be fun to watch you slowly sliding down into the snake…” he teased. “OH really, you’d love to see me digested in the belly of the snake.” I stated, knowing full well that I would love the once in a lifetime experience too. “But then you’d miss me.” “That’s true.” He said, “until I get my next wife…” “Oh you!” I again hit his shoulder but this time much harder. “Anyway, all this talk of you being devoured by a snake has got my own snake aroused, maybe you could swallow it instead?” he smiled. “Yes, Master.” I teased, and headed under the bed covers to seek out the one-eyed trouser snake hidden below. Now relieved that I had gotten my fantasy out, and was now living out another fantasy of mine as his slave girl. * * * Many months later, the night long forgotten by me, it was the day of my birthday. One of the gifts he had gotten me was a few days away at a health spa with a couple of girlfriends, all paid for by him. We’d had a great time away and I felt refreshed and rejuvenated when I returned that day. But whilst I was away, my devious husband had been planning and getting things ready for my big birthday surprise. “Welcome home darling, I hope that you and the girls had a wonderful time.” He said with a knowing, boyish smile. “Oh yes, we had a great time…” I winked, knowing that he was thinking of me in bed with my girlfriends, his dirty mind working overtime. “Well, while you’ve been away, I have been busy with a special surprise for your birthday.” He teased. “Oh you needn’t have gone to any trouble; you could just tie me up and fuck me.” I suggested. “Well maybe later.” He winked, “But first I need you to put this blindfold on.” “Kinky!” I replied suggestively, “Yes Master…” “Okay, now I will take you to your surprise.” He said, making sure that I couldn’t see. He grabbed my hand and led me through the house. I wondered what he had done for me, what was the big surprise? We then stopped, I heard a door open and he guided me through. “Careful there are steps down.” He said. He helped me down the stairs, I wondered what he’d been up to in the basement of our house. Maybe he’s made a dungeon or something, some bdsm themed fantasy room of his to keep me bound and captive, my arousal building at the thought of that. “Okay, stand here.” He said, moving me to face in one direction. He took off the blindfold to reveal the surprise, I was still lost in the fantasy of some type of dungeon, I opened my eyes to see a very large glass tank in front of me, the seemed to even be a door to one side, and the tank went from the floor to near the ceiling. I looked back at my husband not knowing what it was. “Don’t dungeons have walls, well not made of glass.” I asked. “It’s not a dungeon.” He replied, “though come to think of it that’s a good idea…” he smiled. “What is it then?” I asked. “Have a closer look.” He suggested. I walked a couple of yards for a closer look; there at the back something caught my eye. There was something large, long and brown with specks, and as I looked it moved. “It’s a snake!” I screamed. “You’ve gotten a snake in our basement.” “It’s your birthday gift from me.” He said, “Remember your fantasy?” “You’re going to feed me to the snake?” I stood there transfixed by the vision of the snake. “I wanted you to live your fantasy.” He said with a smile of his face, “While I watch…” “But I don’t want to die!” I said, “If I’m eaten…” “I don’t want you to die either, silly.” He said, “But I do want to please you. You mean everything to me.” “But seeing me eaten, slowly digested…” I replied, still staring at the snake. “Stop, you’re turning me on!” he laughed. “Me being food for the snake is a turn on for you?” I replied. “Yes, why not, a very sexy women slowly sliding down the throat of the snake, I can see the attraction in that.” He again laughed. “But…” I was too stunned for words. “Sorry darling, but you’re now just nothing more than snake food, better get undressed and ready for you fantasy.” He said, a teasing smile on his face. I still could not take my eyes off of the snake, it had started moving, and maybe it was sensing me as its next meal. I was too stunned at this moment and absent mindedly started to take off my clothes, leaving them in a pile around my ankles. My husband just stood and watched me strip off, getting myself ready for my encounter with the snake. As soon as I was naked he again spoke. “Well seems like you’re ready there, all naked and ready to feed the snake, just like in your fantasy.” He said. “But, I haven’t told you everything.” “Whhatt… “ I said, still distracted. “The snake isn’t a real snake.” He said. “It’s a genetically modified version of a snake.” “Sorry, a what?” I asked. “I had the snake made for you, it is a genetically altered version of a snake, grown in a laboratory, so it’s not a real snake in a sense.” He said. “Not a real snake, it certainly looks like one.” I said looking from him and back to the snake. “Yes, in way it looks like any other snake, but this one is modified not to devour its prey.” He said. “Not devour, then how does it eat?” I asked, stunned at what modern science can come up with these days. “It’s this.” He said holding up a tub in his hand. “A modified protein gel, that the snake absorbs inside its stomach.” “Poor thing, how do we feed it the paste.” I asked. “Gel, we spread it all over something that it swallows.” He said looking at my naked body. “You mean me?” I asked. “Well yes, it’s your fantasy to be eaten by a snake, this way you get to experience it and not be digested.” He replied. “So my body is coated with the paste, sorry gel, and then the snake eats me.” I questioned him. “Yes.” He said. “But I’m still snake food, I’m swallowed by the snake, I’m covered in its food, what happens to me then ?” I queried. “Once I’m swallowed I’ll die.” “No, I would never allow that to happen to you. Yes the snake will swallow you, but then as you enter it’s stomach the snake will digest the gel, its real food, and then once done it will regurgitate the left over waste, or uneaten food – you, back out through its mouth.” He said with a smile. “So let me get this straight, I’m covered in the goo, the snake then swallows me, I end up in his stomach and it digests the goo off of me, won’t the stomach acids burn me as well?” I asked. “No, there are no acids in the snakes stomach otherwise you would, the snake uses an enzyme to digest the gel, leaving you with no harm.” He told me. “But what about breathing?” I asked. “You will be able to breath, the enzymes in the snake when they absorb the protein gel give off oxygen, but also the snake’s skin is slightly porous, you will be able to take enough air in through the snake’s skin. Like if you were under a couple of blankets, so I’ve been informed.” He told me. “So, I live through the whole thing then?” I said in reply. “You sound disappointed, did you expect to die inside the belly of the snake?” he looked shocked as he said that. ”Oh no… sorry, just lost in my fantasy..” I laughed. “I can get you a real snake if you wish, but you only get to try it once.” He said to me. “No, I’m not wanting a real snake…” I said, my mind still lost in my fantasy. “No, I want to be with you for a long while to come.” “Well do you want to try out your fantasy?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous, it’s all seems so real…” I stuttered, “but you’ve gone to so much trouble for me. Thank you.” I turned around and pressed my naked body up against his, my breast mashing against his chest as I kissed him deeply. I could feel his member getting stiffer against my thigh, “There’s just something I want to take care of first…” I smiled as I dropped down on my knees, eagerly seeking out his growing cock; my mouth was soon around it, teasing and sucking until he came. “Okay, are you ready?” Jerry asked me. “Yes, Master…” I said, looking back up at him from my submissive position on my knees, looking like the cat that had gotten the cream, which I had and swallowed too. “You need to rub this gel over your skin, I help you where you can’t reach.” He said, handing me the pot. Opening it, it smelled yeasty, not unpleasant but it did have a strong odour. I reached in with my finger, the cold gel gathered up in my hand, a slimy paste, it gave me thoughts of Jerry’s cum, sending a wonderful tingle throughout my body. I was turned on by submitting to him and blowing him off, but I hadn’t climaxed, I just wanted to please him and gain pleasure from that. I began rubbing the gel over my legs, the slimy goo seemed to cling onto my flesh and give it a sheen, my skin tingling as the gel covered it. Once both legs were coated in the stuff, I stood back up and looked at the snake. ‘I’ll be your dinner soon!” I thought, my arousal rising and more wonderful feeling s spread over my body. Jerry interrupted my deep thoughts when he started to spread the gel over my back, I was away in my own world. I then began to apply the gel to my tummy and up over my breasts, whilst Jerry’s hands had drifted south and were playing with my soft, round derriere, his fingers teasing the flesh he found there. His fingers soon slipped between my thighs to find the hidden treasure that lay beneath. What with me rubbing my breasts with the gel and Jerry supposedly rubbing the gel on my vagina, but seemingly more intent of finding my clitoris, I felt my knees give way as a small climax ran over my body. Once we had finished laying with my naked body, and I was suitably coated in the gel, the whole tub had been used on me, which apparently was the instructions Jerry had been given to properly feed the snake, one tub was enough to feed the snake for a few days, Jerry informed me. “So, the snake has to be fed every couple of days?” I asked. “Yes, that’s what the lab guys told me.” Jerry said. “And I have to feed it?” I asked. “Well yes, how else will it get the gel?” he said to me. “I didn’t think of that.” I replied. “Oh, so I’ll have to do this again in a few days.” “Great isn’t it, you can live out your fantasy as many times as you wish.” Jerry beamed. “I guess I will…” I said. “Okay, are you ready for the snake?” he asked me. “I’m still nervous…” I stammered, “I don’t know if I can do this.” “The snake is ready to be fed, you’re ready to feed him, what’s wrong?” Jerry asked. “I just feel…” I replied, “I need something…” “What?” he asked. “Could you tie me up, I don’t want to hurt the snake if I thrash around, and I’ll feel more comfortable bound.” I sheepishly said. “Master…” Jerry knowing what that meant, quickly had some rope in his hand, seemingly already prepared for this it seemed. He began tying my ankles, wrapping around and cinching between my legs, making it tight but not too tight. The same around my knees, to hold them together. “Hands!” he ordered. He then tied then too in front of me, the rope ends trailing back down to bind around the knee tie. “Open” he commanded me, I opened my mouth as he pushed in a ball gag, the straps went around the back of my head, now securely bound and gagged, there was nothing to stop my Master from doing what he wanted with me. He then lay me back down on the floor, ready to be the snake’s next meal, trussed and ready. He walked away to the corner of the room and opened the door to the glass tank, the snake sensing that the door was open and sniffing the air, finding the aroma of the gel that covered my body to his liking, he moved towards the door. I was transfixed watching the snake slid out of the tank, and onto the floor, making its way to where it’s next meal lay, a tasty bundle of female flesh covered in goo. The snake had finally figured out where the smell was coming from, me, its nose sniffing the air around my toes, it tickled as its tongue licked the underside of my feet. I was glad that I was bound, I would have jumped up as soon as the tongue touched me. I had to dig deep to overcome my fear, this was something I had dreamt, masturbated and dreamed of for a long while, and here I was about to experience this in real life. Not long after the snake now figured that I was its food, this was new for it as well as me, I lay there watching the snake check out my toes, my hands bound in front of me began to seek out the little nub of pleasure between my legs, gently teasing the little guy in the boat to come out and play. The snake meanwhile, satisfied that it had found its next meal, and that there was no danger that it could sense from its prey, decided to taste the food in its mouth. The snakes mouth took in a couple of my toes, testing the taste and no doubt savouring the delightful meal laying there waiting to be eaten. Happy with what it, the mouth started to engulf my left foot, it got so far down and then realised that it couldn’t go any further. Moving back up it opened its mouth wider to take in the other foot as well, now it could eat the rest of me. Soon the snake had covered my feet with its mouth and began working its way up my legs. I was watching the snake eat my feet, seeing it figure out how to eat them and my finger was eagerly working between my thighs, sending wonderful feelings throughout my entire body. I settled myself back and waited for the snake to continue to swallow me. Jerry was watching me; his hand was stroking his dick, delighted in what he was seeing in front of him. The snake had now gotten my ankles inside its mouth and began to move up my legs. Each time it moved upwards it seem to push me along the floor, only slightly, and something that maybe we should look at in the future. Maybe I could get Jerry to push me down into the snake’s mouth, the thought sending delightful tingles through me. The snake had now reached my knees, it seemed to be hungry for me, or maybe it was making sure that I couldn’t get away. The pace quickened up my thighs, but when it got to my hips the poor creature had to slow down, this being my widest point, not that a lady would admit to that. My fingers now began working overtime, I could feel my legs inside of the snake, the tightness as it gripped and pulled them inside, the muscles working to get the prey inside the creature’s stomach. The snake lifted itself upwards, moving me up off of the floor, this was a shock to both me and Jerry, didn’t think the creature would have been powerful enough to do that, but it seemed I was wrong. The snake having figured out how to move the larger part of the animal it was eating into its mouth, using the weight of the animal to help slide it further down into the inside of itself. My hips popped inside when the snake lifted itself and me off of the floor, I felt myself slid further down inside the snake, the tight muscles inside the snake began to pull and tighten against my body, making the prey slid closer to the snake’s stomach. I hadn’t realised, what with the snake lifting me off of the ground, that my hands, bound as they were to the ropes around my knees had also slipped inside of the snake, they were still playing with my clit, but now they were pressed tightly against my sex. The snake sensing that the obstruction had now been cleared, it decided to press on and devour the rest of its meal. It made short work of my stomach and was soon encountering my breasts, I am not a big breasted woman by any means, but they are a fair size for my height, even flattened as they were with me laying down, this would be the snakes next problem. But again the snake lifted the prey in its mouth into the air, causing me to slip down further inside the beast. Now that part was over I would soon be inside the snake, on my way down into its belly. The snake happy now that it had overcome the last obstacle in its meal, was now speeding up devouring the last parts of the animal, that was its food. I could see the snakes eyes as they came closer to my head, I had laid still whilst the snake swallowed me, I think the ropes helped too, now I was about to come face to face with the creature of my fantasies. Jerry was blown away by the way the snake had figured out how to eat its meal, the way it had lifted not only itself but the prey too, to make it easier to swallow. His hand was now speeding up rubbing his cock, he watched transfixed as his wife was being eaten by the snake, she seemingly accepting her fate and not calling out for him to help. Not that I could, with the gag in place and anyway, now that I was virtually inside the snake what would poor old Jerry do to save me, not that I wanted to be saved at this point. *** Darker part *** It was at this moment that I was distracted by the footsteps of a pair of heels walking into the room, I watched as the legs came more into the light and saw my younger sister Louise, standing there, looking at me. Then my husband Jerry walked over to her and they kissed, I was shocked, it wasn’t a platonic kiss on the check, but a full blown, smouldering passionate kiss on the mouth. His hands reached around her waist and pulled her closer to him, whilst she placed her arms around Jerry’s neck and pulled him into the kiss. “So dear sister, you’ve finally got to live out your fantasy. Jerry told me all about it, so we planned this little surprise for you.” She stated. I lay there in the snake’s mouth and mummpphed through the gag at her. “What’s that dear sister? You’re enjoying your fantasy of being eaten?” she smiled, in her cocky manner that she always had when she spoke down to me. “Or is the fact that me and Jerry have been having an affair behind your back, without your knowledge, for a few months now.” She sounded very cold when she said that, she has always been spiteful towards me, and resented the fact that I was married to Jerry, mostly because he was wealthy, from an old moneyed family and owned his own company. She was always attracted to those types of men, rich, what’s the term I would use about her habits of going out with older, affluent, married men, well the word ‘gold-digger’ comes to mind. “Well it seems that the snake has most of your body well and truly swallowed now, with only your head left, though the poor thing seemed to struggle with the wider parts of you, I was watching on the screen upstairs. Oh yes, we’re recording this for posterity and our amusement later on. See the cameras are all around.” She stated as she pointed out the cameras. “Mummph!” I tried to say bitch, but the gag muted my words. Louise turned to Jerry, “Oh my, this is making me so horny, watching my big sister being devoured by the nasty snake, I need something…” And she reached down to his crotch, his penis was already hard from masturbating whilst watching me, soon she dropped to her knees and took his hard member in her mouth. I was astounded that she was doing this in front of me, and that Jerry was encouraging her by running his hands over her hair, and pushing her head to take more of him in. All I could do was watch the scene unfold before my eyes, the snake meanwhile had stopped swallowing, and the effort of eating such a large meal must be taking a toll on the poor creature. Louise meanwhile stopped what she was doing with my husband’s cock; she turned to look at me with an evil grin, one where she knows that she has won over me, taken something away from me for her own ends. Her hand still playing with his penis, as she tormented me, like she has done since we were teenagers. And then she dropped the bombshell. “Jerry lied.” Was all she said. “Mmph?” I tried to question, a frown on my forehead. “You’d better tell her Jerry.” She said as she teased his cock with her hand, never letting go of it. “Urgh… “ Jerry tried to engage his other higher brain when he heard his name, the other was now back in Louise’s mouth. “Sorry Janice, but Lou’s right. There’s no genetically modified snake, never has been, who’d believe that story anyway, when I suggested that, Lou said that you’d be gullible enough to believe it, seems she was right.” “MMMpphhh!!” I tried to struggle, the snake feeling the movement tightened up its muscles, holding me even tighter than before. Tears began to form in my eyes. Louise took his penis from her mouth, “That’s right stupid, who would think something like that, oh that’s right - my dumb sister! That’s a real snake dummy, and you’re being eaten!” “Muugrhh!!” I tried to curse at her. “And the best thing is you consented to it, you even asked to be tied and gagged, I couldn’t believe that when I heard it. The video will show the whole thing. Hey, maybe we’ll post it online and make some money off of it.” Louise ridiculed me as she said those words. “Maybe if we make enough, we could have more gullible victims like you!” “Sorry Janice, but this is the end for us, and you.” Jerry said, “Though I’m sure that your sister will take care of my needs for the foreseeable future.” The snake meanwhile had recovered enough to continue swallowing down its meal, the muscles inside began to pulse and ripple against my body, and I started moving further inside of the snake. The snakes’ nose was now brushing up against my jaw, the gag holding my mouth open wide slowed it down a little, but I knew that it would easily overcome that obstacle after swallowing my hips and breasts. I could also feel a tingling sensation on my skin, this I thought would be the digestive juices starting to work on my flesh. Louise meanwhile, had decided to get my husband to fuck her in front of me, so horny was she at watching me being eaten that she just had to have Jerry inside her, and add the final insult. They both lay on the floor where I had direct sight of the two of them, I couldn’t avert my eyes. Jerry was soon inside her, pumping away like a demented demon. Louise meanwhile, just watched me and looked into my eyes, the look was pure evil, and her hands moved over Jerry’s bum and encouraged him to push himself deeper into her. The snake had now moved on from my neck, it had overcome the gag and was now closing over my nose. I looked up and could see the inside of the snake’s mouth; the fangs pushed back, no need for them with this prey. My body was moved down deeper into the snake now, this was the last part for the snake, the meal now safely inside of it, soon it would be able to rest whilst the food was dissolved inside its stomach. I cried out as the mouth closed over my eyes and was now over the top of my head, I could not move, escape was impossible and the last sight I saw of the outside world was my sister’s evil smile, as my now former husband banged her on the floor, she’d won over me, the final victory in our long running battle. Louise watched as her sister disappeared inside of the snake, Jerry was too engrossed in his sexual frenzy to see the last sight of his wife disappearing into the snake. She came as the last part of my head was engulfed by the snake, all that was now left of me outside was my hair, and soon that went inside the snake too. As the snake moved up over my head and covered my face, I figured that this would be the last chance to experience my fantasy; I had been strangely turned on by the truth of the situation, and then watching Jerry bang my sister. I know it seems perverse, but my fingers brought out the most wonderful orgasm I had experienced in my entire life. Whether it was the tight confines, the way the snake was eating me, the lack of oxygen or the fact the I was living my fantasy at last, but this climax went on and on, especially as I was now fully inside of the snake, and on my way down to its stomach. Jerry climaxed into Louise just as the snake finished eating his wife, he never saw the look in my eyes as the snake finally overwhelmed me; Louise had enjoyed not only the orgasm that he had given her, but also watching me being swallowed by the snake. She had seen the look of fear be replaced by lust, acceptance and the final orgasm of my life. Inside the light was now gone, the pink internal walls and muscles of the snake moving my body as I travelled down inside the beast. The snake now satisfied that it had swallowed its prey, it lay there contented whilst it shifted the food down into its stomach. Jerry, now recovered from his own climax, walked over to see where his wife was inside of the snake, he could see a bulge moving down in the snake, every once in a while it would shiver. Louise joined him in running her hands over the snakes skin, feeling for her sister, now snake food, moving inside the creature. I was having my last ever orgasm as I moved further down into the snake, the tight muscles of the snake moving me ever closer to my final destination. I could feel them running their hands over the outside of the snake, feeling the bulge that was once his wife and her sister. The snake lay there allowing them both to play with it, the soft stroking giving the snake delightful feelings, much like a pet being pampered by its owner I guess. Meanwhile my body had moved into the final chamber that was the snakes stomach, the muscles stopped moving me any further down in the snakes insides, I guessed that I was now in its tummy and it would start digesting its meal – me. The snake now happy with the meal safely stored away in its belly began to move, it headed back towards the tank where it had came from, this was its home, somewhere where it could safely digest the lovely meal if had just eaten. The final feelings I had before my last breath was the snake move with me inside it, the wall constricting as it moved around, making it tighter for me inside. My skin now starting to burn, luckily I could no longer feel any pain. The snake contented now curled up as best it could inside the tank, it would sleep now whilst the prey inside its stomach would be digested, it wouldn’t need to eat again for several days. Jerry watched as the snake moved back into the tank, he didn’t stop it from going inside, why would he, after all that was where the snake was going to live from now on, his wife now just snake food, no longer part of his life. He closed the door to the tank and locked it, he didn’t want the snake getting away with its precious cargo in its belly. They both watched for a short while as the snake settled and the bulge in its belly seemed to have stopped moving now. He then turned his attention back to the cameras, switching them all off, he retrieved the hard drive with the recordings on it and they both headed towards the stairs. He took one last look back at the tank, the snake now asleep, he switched off the light and headed upstairs with Louise. She took his hand and led him up to the bedroom, after what she had just witnessed she needed to work off her pent up sexual energy. Meanwhile, with its meal safely now in the snakes’ belly, the beast moved itself to the back of the tank where it felt comfortable and then curl itself up, making my body bend with it inside of the snake. The long, slow digestion process had begun, my body now just nutrients for the snake.

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 4) Yoko’s Experience #5: A Prisonic Fairytale “…and according to the latest changes in our law, all the citizens are obliged to visit their nearest prison, to experience first hand what does it mean to be a prisoner. The knowledge obtained there is supposed to lower the crime factor, especially amongst the youngsters.” Yoko turned off the TV and just a moment later the telephone rang. It was Hikaru. “Have you seen the news?”, she asked. “Yes, I have.”, replied Yoko. “When are we doing this? I simply can’t wait - just try to imagine all the fun we’re going to have there!”, Hikaru’s voice sounded simply ecstatic. “Well, why am I not surprised even one bit, you little bondage slut… But well, a must is a must. Let’s do it next Friday, right after work.”, said Yoko. “I love your attitude. Here I was, thinking that I’ll have to drag you to your destination, but it seems that our little miss scaredy cat likes the idea of being a prisoner too.”, laughed Hikaru. “Of… Of course I don’t! How can you even suggest something so ridiculous?”, opposed Yoko. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. So this Friday, 4 PM, at my place.”, said Hikaru and hanged up. ...

Scanning… scanning… no recognizable features… shutting down… “Come on!” Becky yells, “Work!” The college-age female, clearly dressed more for a date than for the laboratory setting, screams at the humanoid robot in front of her. As she draws in another breath, causing her chest to stick out, pressing her already-tight top out, the robot slumps over and stops beeping. Rather than yelling, Becky just lets out a heavy sigh. Tenesha reaches out and puts her hand on Becky’s exposed shoulder. Tenesha’s very dark-skinned hand makes a stark contrast with Becky’s very pale shoulder. Becky seems to draw strength from her and raises her head back up, saying, “Well, I guess we are stuck in the lab for another Friday night.” “You act like you have a date,” Victoria, the rather athletic-bodied woman in the room, says with a slight dig at Becky. Victoria’s one hand is on her hip, while the other holds a calculating tablet. One of the other ladies in the laboratory, wearing a modern-looking kimono, says, “Ha, like any of us will get a date with anybody, spending all our time in here.” The asian-descended Tracy brushes a strand of black hair out of her face. The final college-age woman in the room replies, not even looking up from her phone that she is texting on, “Speak for yourself, Brad’s picking me up in 45 minutes.” Jessica is not wearing anything fancy, but every part of her looks put together, unlike the others, as if she just stepped out of a department store window. The five ladies, known as the Fave Five, have been friends for years. At some point, each one has been a roommate with one of the others. They all attend the Canadian Academy of Engineering in Quebec. It is an all-ladies university, giving special attention to those ladies wanting to excel in engineering. The Fave Five have just gotten to their last year in college, and for their final project, they must enter a top-10 finishing product in the International Humanoid Robotic Competition. They are all fairly competitive individually, but together, they seem unstoppable. No group project has received anything less than a 100 when they have all worked together, which is one of the reasons they started hanging out together. But now, they choose to stay close, as their friendships have blossomed over the many hours spent together. Their competition product is a male-looking android of their design. It will walk, talk, and complete basic household chores. Since they have no boyfriends (except for the ones that Jessica attracts with all of her father’s money), they thought a male robot would at least let them think they are working on a relationship. He is modeled after an average guy of average build with average height and average looks. The outside looks great, thanks to Tracy and Becky. The software by Victoria is nearly perfect, but the hardware by Tenesha and Jessica just cannot seem to pull it all together. If it is not burning out motors and servos, its failing gears or actuators. They seem so close, yet so far away from being done. In the back corner of Professor Braum’s laboratory, Tenesha has recently found something that might help them move forward. In the earlier days of droids and drones, engineers thought it would be best to do away with joysticks or d-pads and go completely with natural human movements. This particular set has two sets of gloves and shoes, a helmet, a thick belt and basic wire attachments to knees, elbows and back. With the right software, you could map every human movement to any robotic movement. Originally, this set was for a weather predicting drone, so that the wearer could tilt their hands and fly, while twisting their neck for camera angle adjustment. Bending knees or flexing elbows would alter which sensor was being used and what type of data it would record. A task that took a team of pilots and scientists could now be done by one trained person. The government bought the idea and paid billions, which has been the staple of drone flight ever since. This weekend, Tenesha has invited Victoria over to help her make some key changes in it. “…which might be why it failed,” Victoria finishes her explanation and sets her coffee down. Tenesha nods her head and replies, “But, if you could map my movements in your software, then you could just transfer that over to the competition bot.” As she makes hand gestures, the wires get tangled on the gloves she is wearing. Trying to be careful, she can only entangle herself more. Victoria chuckles as she walks over to her “cuffed” friend. “Hang on,” she says, “I can help you.” Moving her fingers in and out of the wires that go around the gloves Tenesha is wearing, she slowly frees her. Victoria takes in Tenesha’s non-Caucasian features and finds her mind wondering where it probably shouldn’t. She focuses partially on the wires, but out of the corner of her eye, she notes the slight frown of Tenesha’s mouth, the way her hair is pulled back tightly in braids around her head. She can smell her perfume, which reminds her of summer… and the competition… and that they got to have this done. Shaking her head, she quickly finishes the job, and steps away. “Ok,” she says quickly, “Let’s try that again… separately, obviously.” She sits back down on the couch where a coffee table holds three different laptops. From the back of each are wires upon wires hooking Tenesha’s technology-exoskeleton (T.E.S. for short) to them. Every movement of Tenesha writes a series of 1’s and 0’s into Victoria’s spreadsheet. Using those numbers, she is writing the code for their competition robot to have mobility. Standing again, Tenesha flexes her hands, elbows, and knees. “Right,” Tenesha agrees, “Just like a walk in the park…” Stepping up on the treadmill that she never uses anymore, she begins walking slowly along it. On the screen, a wire frame person matches her. Victoria, monitoring that, says, “Can you swing your arms a bit more… your movement does not seem natural to me.” Nodding her head, Tenesha complies, adding more arm movements. Stealing another quick look, she adds, “Yep, that’s better.” Tenesha and Victoria spend most of Saturday and parts of Sunday getting as much human movement data as they can, so that when Monday rolls around, they have something meaningful to take into the rest of the Fave Five. The team is impressed with the idea, and when their “man” starts to move like a person should, they get excited. To save time, they hook Tenesha’s T.E.S. straight into the android, so that she can control him by her own movements. The week goes by quickly, as Tenesha continues to control the android, while they get more movement data for the android’s main program. On Friday though, Tracy makes an observation that causes Becky to cringe. “You do realize, that our guy here walks and has mannerisms like a woman.” Becky shakes her head, “I noticed that, which means…” Both ladies look at each other and then at the competition android, and say together, “total makeover!” The weekend is here and gone, with Tracy and Becky redoing the exterior, while Tenesha And Victoria continue pulling the hardware to match the software, leaving Jessica to finish writing a grant proposal for more money. Having lost some of her faith in this project, Jessica puts little effort into the grant, and submits it late. The organization denies their proposal immediately for that, but Jessica does not have to tell them for a few weeks, and by then, she will have a good explanation why they were rejected (leaving her not to blame). Adjusting her make-up again, she heads down to the dorm lobby, trying to remind herself what her date looks like, when he eventually shows up. If one of them had stepped back and looked at what they were doing, they might have stopped: they are making an exact duplicate of Tenesha. Instead, each hour of each day makes their android look and move like her. It still needs help from her or one of the other Fave Five, but the android is looking and acting more human-like every day. While they see progress, they also see the competition deadline approaching even faster. The coming weekend is their last opportunity, but so much still does not work. Tenesha has had a back-up plan, hoping she would not need to use it. However, it might be time. Late Friday night, they are all sitting around, exhausted but trying to get something done, but not being very successful. Tenesha stands up and looks around at her friends’ faces. “Ok, here’s a thought,” she says uncertainly, “We are not getting anything done at the moment. We are just sitting here breathing.” Becky started to rebuke that, but then thought better of it. “So,” Tenesha continues, “Let’s take the weekend off. Nothing robot related… nothing together… think of it as a mini-vacation.” Tracy replies quickly, “But the competition is next week! We can’t stop now.” Before Tenesha can reply, Victoria says, “Yeah, but aren’t exactly getting anything done at the moment.” Tenesha then jumps in, “Right! We need to recharge ourselves… reboot, if you will.” As the others think on her plan, realizing they want to say ’no’, but they cannot seem to put forth the effort, she adds, “We start back first thing Monday morning at full speed.” While a suggestion like this might have been voted down weeks ago, tonight it just made sense. They all agree no robot-related events this weekend. And while it was a harder sell, they all agree to avoid each other as well. They need a break before they finish this marathon. After they have all left, Tenesha puts on the T.E.S. and walks herself and the android out to her car. Once home, she puts her robot self in the closet. She takes a shower, eats a small tub of ice cream, and then goes to bed. “I think I could sleep until Monday,” she mumbles as her head hits the pillow. Other than a few breaks to go to the bathroom, she sleeps into the midafternoon on Saturday. She showers again and then eats a frozen dinner. That evening she takes a few pills, showers one more time, and then goes to bed until Sunday afternoon, but no interruptions from trips to the bathroom. Sunday night, she checks herself in the mirror. Her body has started to take on a plastic shine, almost sheen. “Hmmm,” she observes, “That waxing soap is working well.” She tries to use the bathroom, but has no desire. “And the digestion pills are working perfectly. I will take two more tonight, which should get me through the week.” Adding a special set of eye-covering contacts, she seals the moisture in her eyes, so no blinking required. The only side effect was the hardest part, but also the most necessary. Her last shower, she saw the last of her hair go down the drain… literally. The skin-shining wax had done its job by giving her a fake appearance, right down to no hair. Tenesha looks again at herself, a bright shining black dome sets on her head. Never shaved my head, she thinks with a grin, running her hand over her smooth scalp, but I think I like it. She calls Victoria and tells her she needs to go the country’s border to verify a family member’s ID, so she will not be at the academy on Monday. “I left the android standing by the door, so let yourself in and go. Ok?” Victoria replies with some concern, “Yeah, but I can’t lift it or move it.” Tenesha replies with a grin, “Don’t worry, I guarantee it will follow your commands. I fixed the motor problem, so you get to be the first to try it out.” Victoria almost screams over the phone, “HEY! You said no robot-related activities, and here you are working on it without me,” catching her mistake, she adds, “Uh, I mean, us?” Tenesha replies calmly, “I did not work on it until today, and that was only because I knew I was going to miss tomorrow. Can you pick it up tomorrow?” The long pause is Victoria processing this information, and finally replying, “Sure, be careful… see you Tuesday.” Whew, Tenesha thinks, that was close. Monday morning, Tenesha puts on competition outfit for the android. It is not something she would wear, but they all sort of agreed on it. She puts on the corset, which has self buttoning snaps (once activated by remote). The corset straightens her back, narrows her waist by a few inches, and drastically improves her posture. She feels like she should wear a bra, but the corset provides ample support. Using the press-on nipple covers, she sticks them in place, smoothing out her shiny breasts. Her shirt is a white satin button top, that tapers in, thanks to her corset. The skirt is a latex (too-tight) micro skirt. It is hard to get into, causing her to peel it over her hips and into place. Her shoes are 4 inch heels with platforms. I’ll have to take it slow at first, she reasons, only taking baby steps until I get used to these. Her choker is a simple black strap with a white “jewel” in the center. She did not bring a wig home from the lab, but this will have to do, since Victoria just pulled up. Ok, Tenesha thinks while controlling her heavy breathing, this is the moment of truth. Can I pull this off to save all our butts? She can hear the footsteps outside her apartment. There is a fumbling of keys as she hears movement near her door. Easy now, trying to steady herself, you know her and this is going to work. And with that, Victoria comes in the door and gasps. Her gasp nearly made Tenesha look up from her head-bowed-at-attention stance. “It looks amazing!” Victoria comes right in and starts looking the “android” over. “Wow, it, uh I mean, she looks ready to go.” She briefly touches the slick top and tight skirt. “And for an android, sexy, too,” she adds with a giggle. “But enough of that, here’s the real test,” Victoria says slowly, “IHRC 3.0 voice recognition Victoria power up.” Tenesha raises her head slowly and opens her eyes, “Voice Victoria recognized. Good morning, Victoria,” she says in a monotone voice. “Run diagnostic, IHRC 3.0,” she replies. Tenesha replies, “Complying… systems nominal and within parameters.” Nodding her head, Victoria mumbles, “Here we go… IHRC 3.0,” in a commanding voice, “Follow me to my car.” Turning around to walk out, Tenesha follows her. As they near the steps, Victoria walks down them backwards, making sure the android does not fall. Tenesha maintains her balance perfectly and gets to the car without issue. As Victoria gets in the car, she notices she left the apartment door open. “Oops,” she gets out of the car, “Let me get that. IHRC 3.0, power down.” Tenesha ducks her head slowly and closes her eyes, whew I fooled one person at least. As Victoria closes and locks the apartment door, Tenesha realizes she is out in the world without ID or keys or anything. She is completely dependent on her friends now. Hope they take good care of me, she thinks with a grin. On the car ride to the lab, Tenesha can mostly guess where they are based on the turns of the car and the sounds around her: the elevated monorail makes a distinctive sound. About halfway way there, Victoria gets a video call. Putting in on the dashboard screen, she recognizes Becky’s voice. “Hey, what’s the hold up?” she asks too loudly for the small car. Victoria, only glancing at the screen. Replies, “Sorry, I forgot to lock the door and had to go—” She is interrupted by Becky screaming, “Hey, what’s Tenesha doing in the car with you? She looks like she’s hungover.” Tenesha says to herself, oh no, my ruse is blown already. She starts to raise her head, then Victoria chuckles, “Haha, yeah I thought that, too, but it’s the android. T worked on it some.” Becky screams again too loud for the small car’s occupants, “Hey! I thought we were supposed to take the weekend off!” Victoria nods as she makes another turn, “Yeah, yeah, but T knew she was not coming in today, so she spent some of her Sunday getting it ready.” Somewhat satisfied, Becky says, “Well, I can see your car pulling onto campus, so we can talk when you get inside. Need a handtruck?” Victoria shakes her head as she pulls into a parking spot, reserved for students, “Nope, T got it running enough that I can walk in with it.” Ending the call, she says, “IHRC 3.0 voice recognition Victoria power up.” Well, Tenesha thinks to herself, this is it. Calming herself mentally, she raises her head and says, “Voice Victoria recognized. Good morning, Victoria.” Victoria giggles and hops out of the car. Walking around to Tenesha’s side, she opens the door and commands, “Get out of the car and follow me inside the building.” Tenesha replies without turning her head, “Compliant.” She then stiffly gets out of the car. She is now aware of how bright the day is and how many people are on campus. So many people that can easily see her, yet known seem to notice. In some ways, she is glad of that, but then pretending to be robotic might not be good for her self-esteem. As ordered, she follows Victoria into the building she has spent so much time. Victoria gets her past all of the locked doors with ease. As they near the lab doors, Tenesha can feel her stomach churning. This was a bad idea, Tenesha whines, bad idea, bad idea. Before she can lose her nerve, Victoria ushers her into the lab room. The rest of the Fave Five look at her and collectively gasp. Again, Tenesha is not sure whether she has been discovered, or… “It looks amazing!” cries one. “It looks hot!” cries another, “It actually works,” cries still another. They are overwhelmed with what they see in front of them. “Three years,” Tracy says, “of work standing right there.” They all agree and begin to poke and prod Tenesha. Victoria acts like a bodyguard and says with her hands up, “Easy girls, easy. Let’s put it through some tests first.” They reluctantly agree and set out to work. Using voice commands and the test area, they have Tenesha follow the lines on the floor, sit down, go up stairs, stand up, go down stairs, and many, many other things. After she completes each one, she gets a hard slap on the butt. After the third time, Becky asks, “Tracy, why are you doing that?” Tracy shrugs her shoulders, becoming more self conscious, “Uh, well, I see the football players do that after a big play.” Becky replies, “yeah, but not after every play, give the droid some space, ok?” She nods and backs out of arm’s reach. After a couple hours of this, they decide to take a break and discuss some improvements. Tenesha maintains her stiff stance, even though she would really like to sit down now. The Fave Five are circled around their planning table, talking over what they can do after the next round. The IHRC has multiple rounds before the finals. Each round is like a checkpoint, so to speak. Their droid must pass each checkpoint to qualify for the finals. The reason they were so stressed, that even though they knew they could have a droid ready by the finals, they were not sure they could get past the first hurdle by the first deadline. With the droid’s current state, they are at round 1 completion and near-to round 2 completion. Hearing that, Tenesha lets out a slight sigh of relief. “It’s got the WiFi choker antenna, but it is not interfacing,” Tracy says. “We can’t seem to get any data from it for analysis.” Becky replies, “Well, let’s just plug it in then extract it manually.” Jessica adds, “And while you’re at it, change its clothes… those shoes are dreadful.” The others moan at Jessica’s constant bend on fashion and looking good. Victoria stands and walks behind Tenesha, trying to remove the choker. “Fashion sense or not, I think this droid looks great.” Tenesha smiles on the inside from the compliment. She can feel Victoria’s hands on her neck and the choker finally being released. Victoria makes a sound, “Hmmm.” Becky walks over and says what Victoria was thinking, “No interface…T must have removed it, but why?” Oh no, Tenesha swears to herself, I forgot about the interface. How are they going to pass me off as a droid now? She hears fumbling from her right. “No problem,” Tracy says, “this is what an interface injector is for–” Tenesha feels pressure and a uncomfortable prick in the back of her neck, “this should attach to the CPU wire bundle and… See? A new interface!” Satisfied, they fist bump. As Becky grabs a cable. Ow, Tenesha grimaces, that kinda hurt. Before she can think about that, she feels something inserted into neck. It is metal on metal and it actually feels cold as it enters her new socket. Woah, she thinks, this is weird… I just got a plug put in me. What did it even connect too? She can hear Tracy tapping on her screen, “Here we go, data coming in now.” Tenesha can see them all crowding around the screen. They are all “ooo” and “aaahhh” as they stare at something she cannot see. “Your software is awesome, Tracy,” Victoria compliments, “The droid is within all human parameters.” As they stare at the data, they notice other things as well. “Yeah, I mean this droid is fully functional in its mobility, there’s even code for stuff I didn’t write. T must have dove into the programmaming and spent the whole weekend filling in gaps I did not realize we had.” Their faces seem to show they are trying to figure that out, making Tenesha uncomfortable again. Again, she thinks, not something I ever considered they would do: plug me in and pull data. Jessica reaches over and pushes a few quick buttons, “Let’s at least name it.” As she punches in a quick word, she hits submit. Tenesha can feel something strange come over her, a tingling sensation starting at her neck then moving up her head causing her to say, “Blow Job Joy at your service, which hole will you fill.” All the others on the team gasp and stare at Tenesha. If it wasn’t for her glossy finish, she is sure they would see her blush. “What did you do?!” Becky yells. Jessica giggles, “Just gave HER some personality! She is more than just ‘droid’ or ‘IHRC 3.0’.” They all nod, but then Victoria adds, “But that can’t be her name, I mean, seriously, it can’t.” Tenesha says to herself, yes, thank you, Victoria, please stop this. “Until you figure out how to change my code and come up with a better name, it stands. Deal?” Jessica says will putting her hands on her hips. The others all nod their heads and agree, reluctantly. Victoria thinks that when Tenesha gets back, she will be able to fix the name, so she puts it out of her thoughts. Ready to change the subject, they start putting Tenesha back through the same things they did that morning, except with the cable plugged in, they can monitor all the data from the movements. Instead of using voice commands, they type simple phrases into a command prompt, and Tenesha executes them. Tenesha has no idea what the commands are until her body carries them out. She can hear them making comments and taking notes, remarking how impressed they are with what they are seeing. At one point Jessica typed in a command and Tenesha found herself spreading her legs and bending over impossibly far. With her butt sticking up into the air, she was looking up her own skirt and nervous that she would tip over. Victoria again came to her defense, “What are you doing? She won’t have to do anything like sexual emulation until round 4.” Jessica smiling rejoined “Just checking her contortion limits is all. I think we can make it more flexible”. Hitting another key Tenesha stood back up smoothly. By dinner time, she is exhausted, and to save the day, Jessica suggests dinner at the student center to celebrate. They all agree and walk out, powering down their new droid. As the last one leaves, Tenesha slumps down and falls into a chair. She mumbles, “I’m worn out.” As she sits there, she decides to enjoy this moment, and refresh herself with some vitamin water. Walking over to the fridge, she pulls a vitamin water from the well stocked university-sponsored machine. As she walks back to her seat, taking a long draw on the bottle, she hears a noise and turns to see Victoria staring at her dumbfounded. Tenesha nearly spits her vitamin water out, as Victoria says, “Tenesha? It was you all along?!” Trying to compose herself, she stands at attention, but realizing her cover is blown, she falls back into the chair in exhaustion. “Uh, hey, Victoria,” she says weakly, “Dinner okay?” Over the next few minutes, Tenesha explains herself and her plan. She figures she cannot fool the judges at every round checkpoint, but the first 3 should be doable, and it would give them several extra months to get the bugs out of the other droid. While Victoria agrees with her logic, she cannot help saying that this seems like a bad idea, “So many things could go wrong,” she continues, “Take the interface you have now, and your new name.” Tenesha nods with her head at that cogent point. “Yeah, that was unexpected. I never thought you would try to access me today. I had not thought that through.” She says with distaste, “My name is” and even though she wanted to say ‘Tenesha’ her mouth says, “Blow Job Joy.” Victoria might have laughed, but she couldn’t, this was her friend here. After several moments of silence, she asks, “So now what?” They decide to keep this a secret from the others for a while. Victoria would try to help Tenesha with her ruse, and after the second checkpoint, they will tell the others. By then, they will hopefully have the other droid running. Without thinking, they hug for a long time. As they break their embrace, they make eye contact, knowing this will be the defining moment of their relationship. For now, Victoria will shuttle Tenesha back and forth from her apartment, so that she can still maintain her plastic sheen from the soap and the proper vitamins and digestion pills. She will also need a good night’s sleep to survive a week of this. They will have to leave early each morning to get her back to the lab before anyone notices that she is gone, and then leave late from the lab, so no one sees them leaving. Fortunately, Tenesha’s apartment is towards the back of her complex, and not all of the units are being used, so she does not have many neighbors. And to help Victoria out, she will be staying with Tenesha, so that she does not have to drive back and forth all the time. To the rest of the Fave Five, Tenesha is still at the border, stuck in legal issues with her “uncle” trying to cross into Canada without a proper passport, and Victoria has to run home during the day to take care of her neighbor’s dog (when in reality, she is taking care of her own, since she is sleeping over with Tenesha all week). Victoria has been trying to work on the android at Tenesha’s place but has not been able to find the time. The rest of the Fave Five do not seem to notice that their android is really their human friend. Tenesha follows all their commands either through the computer, or spoken, and so each day they continue to map her movements, refining the software which is in actuality, her mind and personality. By week’s end, they have the software perfectly set, so if anything happens to their android, hopefully they can reboot it or transfer it. Tenesha has begun to enjoy being programmed, and feels pleasure as commands are received and interpreted. Throughout the week, she has grown stronger and better capable of handling the stress of staying in character when she is not carrying out a command. If they are going to do this right, she will need to do something about her emotions. She had barely kept herself from laughing at a joke Tracy made earlier in the day. Friday night, Victoria has to leave without Tenesha, so that she can take Becky home (her mom had to borrow her car again). The rest of the Fave Five are chatting with Dr Braum, their advisor, as Tenesha stands powered down near a work table. “Agreed,” the tall robotics professor says, “She is the most exquisite android you all have ever made.” Dr Braum takes a step forward, making a slight whirring sound. Both of her legs are robotic from a monorail accident many years ago. It was that accident, and the embarrassing prosthetics she was made to wear, that pushed her into making robotics better. Her desire is to be able to fully integrate organics and robotics. If she only knew that standing in front of her is her life’s dream, along with her student. “The exterior and interior are perfect, and I cannot wait for the IHRC rep to see her in the morning.” Dr Braum makes another lap around Tenesha, straightening the android’s coveralls. At her suggestion, they changed the more “human-looking” outfit for a less fashionable yet utility uniform. The coveralls do just as they say, they cover ankle to wrist to neck of Tenesha’s body. The somewhat baggy suit reduces her curves and makes her seem less feminine. Her feet are covered by a transparent plastic boot with a gray sole. From a distance, she would look barefooted, but up close, you can see the boot. Her hands are left exposed, showing the same shiny sheen as her head. Her make-up is mostly gray, to match her coveralls. No one, even Dr Braum, would think she is anything but an android. “Speaking of tomorrow,” Dr Braum addresses the ladies, “You best be off. Get some rest, freshen up, and I will see you at 10. I will lock up.” As the ladies prepare to leave, Jessica says, “My date just called and said he is running behind. You all go on, and I will lock up.” The others are fine with that and leave Tenesha alone with Jessica. Once all gone, Tenesha can hear Jessica coming closer. Unable to see her, she can only feel pressure in her neck. A now almost familiar tingly sensation goes from her neck into her head where it feels as though it is spinning, and then back out. “There we go,” Jessica says, “All files backed up to my flashdrive.” Why would Jessica need a back-up of my files, Tenesha wonders. Removing the flash drive, she inserts another one. “Blow Job Joy activate.” Tenesha raises her head and states, “Voice recognition Jessica confirmed. Good evening, Jessica.” Before Jessica can say anything else, Tenesha feels that tingling sensation again from her neck. “Ok, let’s make some changes,” Jessica walks in front of her, “What is my name?” Tenesha can feel something happening as she replies, “Your name is Mistress of the Skies.” Her name is what? Tenesha questions. Jessica giggles, “Ah yes, yes it is. But when do you call me that?” Tenesha replies, “Only when no one else is around, Mistress of the Skies.” Jessica laughs again. Her phone buzzes, “Oh, he’s here. Time to secure our win.” Tenesha is now totally confused, as Jessica walks to the service entrance at the back of the lab. Opening the door, she lets in a man she has never seen. They make some small talk as they walk over to Tenesha. The man whistles, “Wow, you weren’t lying. This looks really good.” Jessica adds, “But wait, there is more.” Reaching over, she unzips Tenesha’s front and exposes her chest, mostly covered by a satin pink bra. The man’s eyes get bigger, “Those look so big and shiny and beautiful!” Unable to control himself, he cups one and moans slightly. Oh gross, Tenesha thinks, Jessica’s got her latest catch in here groping me. Jessica pulls his hand away, “Uh, not yet, we need to discuss the arrangements.” The man turns away from Tenesha to face Jessica more seriously, “And what arrangement is that?” She puts her hands on her hips, “You know what I mean. Our android gives you something, and you pass us onto the next round.” The man shakes his head, “Now, that is against all the ethics of my position. I just can’t let anyone do this.” Jessica nods her head but adds, “But, you are not letting just anybody. This is the latest pleasure bot. I assure you she will make you soar, and you will be begging me to let you in here next time you are in town.” The man seems skeptical, and as he turns slightly, Tenesha catches a glimpse of his polo logo. I know that symbol, she thinks, this guy is from America. He is from the IHRC group. At this point, Tenesha realizes what Jessica is doing: she’s bribing the judge. “Look, I don’t even know if this thing will work,” the man says waving his hand at Tenesha. Jessica grins, “Well then, see for yourself.” Turning to Tenesha, she commands, “Run Mike.” Tenesha can feel something in her head click, then she puts one hand on her hip, pulls herself back, thrusting out her chest, then stretches one leg forward slightly. And then, she starts speaking in a language she has never heard before. The man (whose name is Mike) stares bug-eyed at her, his mouth dropping open. “Wha-wha-was that mandarin Chinese?” Tenesha nods her head and says back to him, her mouth making sounds she could not even imagine. Jessica asks, “So tell me, is this android qualified to pass round 1?” The man starts to nod his head, then says, “Well, uh, I, would need to see some form of humanoid motor control with advanced potential,” quoting from memory the rules for round 1. Tenesha says something else to him, causing Mike to perk up and reply, “Woah, can she do that to me… uh, right now as a demonstration?” Unsure of what Tenesha offered, Jessica says, “Perhaps this will help… unwrap!” At that word, Tenesha finishes unzipping her coveralls, pulling her arms out of the sleeves, letting it fall to her ankles, revealing her matching pink panties and bra. She resumes her original pose, adding a wink to it. Mike’s jaw drops again as he stares at the shiny curves of the android. “Motor control seems fine… very fine,” tilting his head as he stares, “b-b-but is there more?” Jessica looks down below Mike’s belt. “You seem to have something that wants out, perhaps she can help. Job him,” she commands. At that, Tenesha can see hundreds of images going through her head of what to do next. Oh double gross, she thinks, I gotta give this guy a blow job right here and now. Trying not to think about it, she gets on her knees and scoots closer to him. Unzipping his pants, his member pops right out. She starts talking to it in Chinese, which cause Mike to shudder. Tenesha is now staring at his unit, and though she would like to vomit, she doesn’t. She simply says a few more things, then turns around. She takes the position Jessica put her in earlier, causing Mike’s member to slide under her butt and between her legs. Using a rocking motion, she begins to slide over him, saying other things in Mandarin. Jessica whispers into his ear, “That would be the rainfall-on-leaves technique… very sought after in many circles.” Mike can only nod his head, as he enjoys whatever this android is doing to him. She brings him to near climax and then back down again by her rocking movements, all based on this program running in her head. The sounds Mike makes are almost comical, forcing Jessica to leave the room to return later. I wish I could leave, Tenesha thinks. After many minutes, and two near climaxes, she finally takes pity on Mike, mumbles something else, and then forces his release. Having never done this before, she is surprised by the sheer volume running down her leg. Once finished, she wipes him off with her legs as she pulls away. Her program done, she stands at attention, mostly naked on the outside, screaming ‘gross’ and ’ew’ on the inside. If she was not under the control of the program, she knows her gag reflex would have made her puke. Jessica returns at this point with a small cleaning robot, about half the size of her hand. Placing it on Tenesha’s leg, it begins to suck up all of the mess on her legs from Mike. Oh, thank you, Jessica, Tenesha says to herself, despite being rather put out with her friend right now. “Now, Mike,” Jessica says as he zips up his pants, “How’s that round 1 qualifier looking?” Mike fumbles with his small tablet on his belt, pulling up the right screen. With trembling fingers, he punches in a few things then holds it up for Jessica to see: “Round 1 complete: qualified.” Not needing anymore from him, she ushers him to the door and pushes him out. She returns to Tenesha and says, “Rewrap!” Tenesha stands and pulls the coveralls back over her, zipping up the front. Jessica pulls the robot off her legs, saying, “You, my Blow Job Joy, just earned your 3-year price tag.” Oh, Jessica, this was your plan all along, Tenesha thinks, but we wanted to win fairly and not cheat. But as she thinks that, she realizes that she has done nearly the same thing, assuming she continues fully on the path that she has started. Without time to think more on it, Jessica pulls the flash drive out of her neck. Tenesha feels a strange sensation then ducks her head, disoriented. At that moment, Victoria walks back in. Jessica quickly hides the robot in her purse and asks, “What are you doing here?” Victoria, also surprised replies, “I could ask you the same thing.” Jessica pats her purse, “You know…” covering the last several minutes with some misdirection. Victoria makes the ‘ok’ symbol with her hand and replies, “Me, too.” Jessica quickly exits while Victoria pretends to look for something. After a couple of minutes, she asks, “Hey, T, you ready to go?” Tenesha raises her head, smacking her lips noisily and stretching her legs noticably. “Yeah, I’m so tired. I can’t seem to remember the last half hour. Thought you guys would never leave.” Victoria chuckles then remarks, “Something wrong with your legs?” Tenesha makes a face, “I don’t know. I got the most peculiar feeling between my thighs, and I don’t think I like it.” Victoria shrugs her shoulders, “Maybe all the things we put you through?” Tenesha shakes her head, “Not like this,” shaking her legs to the side again, “ah well, I just need to go to bed.” The next morning, Mike passes the Fave Five’s android without hardly even looking at it. When questioned about his brief review, he makes a comment about having an early flight today back to California. He shows them the qualified screen and walks out, giving Jessica a long look… almost to say, ‘see you in a month for more.’ Dr. Braum says loudly as Mike leaves, “Congratulations on completing round 1! I am so proud of you all.” Trying to explain why Tenesha was not showing up to work was getting harder and harder. They had a week or so with the “uncle stranded at the border” and they got another week or so from the “flu.” But, it is about time for the real Tenesha to show up. Victoria and her had been working on the android Tenesha on the weekends to get it up to speed with her. So far, the android was making great progress. So much so, they thought they might bring it to work next week to replace Tenesha, who was replacing the android. The one issue that would be the biggest hurdle for round 2 is the scan. Every android, when scanned, comes up as an android. Every person, when scanned, comes up as a human. Everyone’s phones have this capability. It was required by law a few years ago to help against scammers. People would pretend to be androids, show up as a “maid,” then steal the owners blind. Now, you cannot tell if someone is telling the truth or not, but you do know if they are an android or not. Over the third weekend from passing the first round, Tenesha took the interface injector home. With a slight modification, she was ready to fool a scanner. Using sensor enhancers, which is standard issue on all androids, Tenesha can trick a scanner into thinking she is an android. With the interface injector, she places one at each elbow, each knee, each wrist, each ankle, each side of her waist, each shoulder, and finally, two at the base of her head. Victoria was in the other room at the time, so Tenesha was able to do this without her knowing. While it may hurt a little bit, she could quickly “snap” each sensor in place. Fortunately, there are not many pain sensors where the robotic sensors are supposed to go. Once there, she pulls up her phone app and scans herself. The app pauses, thinks, then displays: “Android: no designation.” She nods, “And there is another step to being an android, and winning the contest.” Smiling to herself, she walks in the back room. Two similar chairs are side by side, with one of them being filled with the android Tenesha. As Victoria is bent over the android Tenesha, she cannot help but take in her perfect figure. And while the clothes are not that flattering, Tenesha finds herself staring at Victoria. Stepping back, she says, “Well, I was gonna try the personality mode again.” Pressing a small remote, the android Tenesha begins to animate. “Well, I guess we better get going.” Tenesha was amazed how much it sounded like her. Playing along, Victoria says, “Right! Meet you at the front door.” Victoria makes a motion to walk out, so the android Tenesha does the same thing. It stands up, puts on a pair of sandals, and walks towards the front. The real Tenesha stands still, as she watched herself walk by. Careful not to block her way, Tenesha watches how the android walks like her. The hours of the T.E.S. have paid off, giving life to this android. Tenesha is impressed, and feels her days as an android are numbered. Saddened but excited, she follows the android to the front. As they near Victoria, the door bell rings. Victoria and the real Tenesha jump, but the android Tenesha simply says, “I wonder who that could be.” Acting like a person, the android goes to the front door and opens it. Standing at the door is one of her neighbors, holding out an empty cup. He clears his throat and says, “Hey, Tenesha, could I, uh, borrow some coffee creamer?” The android tilts its head and replies, “And a good morning to you, too, Ray,” with a smirk. He runs his hand through his hair and says, “Uh, yeah, morning. So about that coffee creamer…” Victoria says, “I’ll get it,” unsure if the android could handle finding that and returning it. Tenesha had stayed back in the hallway unseen. Although an android is not uncommon in public, but their android is quite sophisticated (and looks just like Tenesha), and some of their advances would be classified as top secret. While Ray is not a competitor, he might still reveal things they don’t what revealed. Tenesha expects he has a little something for her, but she is not quite sure if she wants that or not. Within moments, Victoria is back, and the awkward silence between Ray and the android Tenesha is over (no programs for small talk). With the door closed, Tenesha breathes a sigh of relief. “That was close,” Victoria says, and Tenesha adds, “And very promising, he seems nice.” What gave Victoria and Tenesha a start, was that it was the android Tenesha that said that. Before Tenesha can speak, the android says, “Well, we better get going or we are going to be late.” Victoria, still speechless, watches the android walk over to the real Tenesha. Deciding to test the software further, Tenesha stands motionless. The android grabs the T.E.S. and puts it on, while attempting to connect the wires to the real Tenesha. Tenesha can only grin, as she does not have the right connections to be on the other side of the T.E.S. Victoria, seeing what the android is doing, says, “You should just use the neck connection.” The android nods her head and plugs into the back of Tenesha’s neck. The next part surprises Tenesha as her ability to move is halted. She wants to move but cannot. As the android raises its right hand, Tenesha does the same. Oh no, she exclaims, the android is controlling me. Victoria, thinking Tenesha is just playing along, says, “Well, let’s get this pile of parts to the lab.” Tenesha replies, “Yeah, we are going to be late as it is.” The trip to the lab is uneventful for the android and Victoria, but Tenesha continually tries to speak or move but cannot. She is completely at the mercy of the android’s controlling. How is it able to do this? She wonders, it is not like I have something controlling my… she pauses her thinking at that thought: the sensors I put in! They would give access to any electrical signal at the right frequency, making me controllable. As she ponders that further, she finds herself walking into the lab with Victoria and the android tethered. The androids controlling has made walking in the 4 inch heels much easier today, she thinks. Once inside, the team has already begun to plan round 3, as Jessica has convinced them that round 2 is “in the bag.” They do not share her optimism, but they also do not share the knowledge of a small vial of Mike’s DNA setting at home in her bedside table. Victoria would like to switch the real Tenesha with the android one, because she is sure it will not work all day. They have not built in all of the controls for it yet, so while it may be competition-ready at the moment, she knows it is short lived. Fortunately, they are wanting to update some software, so the android Tenesha has to disconnect. The real Tenesha can finally move on her own. Now, she reasons, I just gotta get my clothes on the android and vice versa. As she ponders that, they insert a USB connection in her neck. They have done this many times, so it is becoming second nature. I’m not sure if I should be happy about that, or scared? She can feel the updates radiating out into her, removing some small parts of her humanity, one bit at a time. And while she does not realize any of this, she continues to think this is just temporary.

(story continues from The Friend 2) Part 3: In the Hands of Heather Heather has hold of the end of my leash and she is leading to along as naturally as if she had a dog to heel. The leash is part heavy chain and is the most subtly evil leash I have ever had a pleasure to wear. My girlfriend has leashed me many times over the years as part of our kinky games, both to a collar and to a wickedly constructed body harness she found online at some website I never manged to locate. But this one is evil beyond belief. As to what Heather had done with my girlfriend I could only guess. We had both been passed into slavery by her friend and who knew what future we had before us out here in this countryside retreat. ...

**Author’s note: So, I’d like to thank my wonderful girlfriend, for her love, understanding, and support. Without her inspiration this story wouldn’t exist and without her feedback it wouldn’t be nearly as good. Also, if you are reading this you probably deserve some context. This story was written for my girlfriend. I’m not always the best at explaining myself, so this and any subsequent parts were my way of communicating with her. With that in mind, if some things seem over or under described or explained, understand that this was not originally meant to be read by anyone but her. It was only after the fact that I thought to put this online for others. That said, enjoy. ...

Hi, everyone! I know it’s been a long time since I last wrote anything, but a lot has gone on in my life in the last few years. But no matter what happens, know I’m still crazy into bondage! So, without further ado, let’s get to why we’re all here! I give Gromet permission to provide my email address here, “linnndsay” (with 3 n’s) at hotmail dot com. No direct link, please, I don’t want any more spambots to find me than necessary. ...

Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum. It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him! ...

Story continued from Part 3 Chapter 4: Old Bonds By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden At the division headquarters Patrice parked her car around the back, where it would be a while before people noticed it had been abandoned. She left the keys in the ignition, she wouldn’t be able to use it again. He almost certainly had a tracker on it, and even if he didn’t, he might be able to get data from the cameras, or have his own drones spot it. ...

Story continued from Part 4 Chapter 5: New Bonds By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden When Maeve got back to her flat, it was dark. It had taken hours on the roll-on, roll-off ferry, then a fatiguing drive through heavy traffic. Her car too old to drive itself. How she was back, she wanted to call Brian, to hear his voice. He wouldn’t mind, but it wouldn’t be fair. He might be asleep already. It was late, and unlike her, he had work tomorrow. ...

Story continued from Part 5 Chapter 6: Drawing Closer By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve woke to the sound of the door buzzer. She jumped up and ran to the intercom. “Hello?” she said. “It’s me,” Brian said through the speaker. She buzzed him in, then remembered last night. Had it been a dream? She glanced down. No. She was wearing a t-shirt and what looked like a pair of shiny black-rubber panties. She tried to peel them off, but they were stuck fast. As she’d feared. The goo had picked a shape that seemed more like a result of intelligence than chance, and it looked bigger than before, much bigger. ...

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 7) Part 8: Service Guy The evening came and the family gathered for their evening meal, this was again prepared and served by Jessie, she seemed to be the favoured Maid-bot when it came to cooking, the other maid-bots prepared food tasted bland when compared to Jessie’s. Maybe it was because of her desire to please the family, or that she had some control over what she was cooking and preparing, either way the system had picked up on the family’s contentment at the food the maid-bot prepared, or maybe it was because each desired Jessie/maid-bot in their own way. ...

story continues from Weekend Maid Part 7 Part 8: Service Guy The evening came and the family gathered for their evening meal, this was again prepared and served by Jessie, she seemed to be the favoured Maid-bot when it came to cooking, the other maid-bots prepared food tasted bland when compared to Jessie’s. Maybe it was because of her desire to please the family, or that she had some control over what she was cooking and preparing, either way the system had picked up on the family’s contentment at the food the maid-bot prepared, or maybe it was because each desired Jessie/maid-bot in their own way. ...

“I just want to see.” “There’s a reason we don’t see what’s beneath the hood. Nobody wears a long robe like that for fun.” Lora bit her lip and tilted her head a bit, signaling reluctant agreement. “Ehhh… yeah, I guess so. But you’ve got to be curious.” Evlin exhaled, indicating the answer. “Hah. Of course I’m curious. I mean, he calls himself “The Lictor.” He wears a shimmering cloak. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen him float around the house. He took us on as apprentices without asking any questions. So yeah, you could say I’m curious.” ...

I’m not sure how she found her way to my door, but find it she did. It was Sunday afternoon and suddenly, there she was on my doorstep, larger than life and totally out of the blue. “Hi, my name’s Lucy. Are you Steve, the guy who writes bondage stories on the internet?” I nodded, rather dumbfounded that she should know who I was. “I’m a big fan of your work.” ...

Part 1: Dumping Jennifer Jennifer had just finished clearing up the mess from last night’s party. It had been a good night, plenty of friends over, lots of music, some drunken games and a lovely finish involving her boyfriend Mike, who was at his best in bed last night. Mike had gone out early this morning though, leaving Jennifer to tidy up the house. Clear up done, Jennifer proceeded to straighten her blonde hair, apply a little bit of makeup and change her clothes. Eventually her phone rang. It was Mike. ...

Jerome would never forget the words that ended his life: “Congratulations, Donor 896. You’re still fertile.” *** Everyone had been so concerned about the Nork nukes. There was lots of saber rattling, lots of heated rhetoric, lots of back and forth accusations. The missile launches were almost anticlimactic. The lack of nuclear fire was almost expected. Everyone knew the Norks couldn’t have gotten a nuclear warhead on a missile. It was simply beyond them. ...

Story info this is a role reversal story that I dream of doing. The morning started like any other Katt for ready for work and I had it off. He works alone in an office for his company and no other come in to it to see him. That was good for me as I wanted to surprise him. Katt dressed in his jeans and work shirt and then left. ...

James could not believe he had been talked into doing this was quickly and early. He had only knew his new girlfriend (Emily was her name) for just over a week and they had gotten on very well. Plus she was willing to be a real slut in order to please him. Now he was fulfilling one of her fantasies. He had no idea she was this kinky and was having second thoughts as he sat in the back of her car. How had he been talked into doing this. She was stunningly good looking with a perfect body. That would be part of the reasoning behind his answer. Maybe her kinky side turned him on as well. Her small black car begin to slow down this they reached the starting point of the fetish game they were about to play. Thank god for the tinted car windows as a couple of people walked by. He was not wearing something you would want to be seen it. She parked the car up in a spot out the way and walked over to his door. Which was behind hers and opened it. She undid his seat belt and with little help from him, got her new plaything out the car. It was a clear cold night in the UK as the wind blew through the car park. Bedford was a somewhat empty town in the dead of night and that meant it was the best location for this session. ...

story continued from part five Part 6a: Sexual Awakening This is an alternate version from the part 6 ending and continues Jessie’s story as a maidbot from part 5 Sophia awoke the next morning, her dreams last night of her encased inside one of the maid-bot latex catsuits, whilst Jessie-bot attended to her sexual needs, her body writhing on the bed under the tender touches of the maid-bot seductress. She found her hand deep between her legs; her arousal was climbing as she played with herself, her fingers exploring the soft folds of her sex, finding her little pearl and bringing delightful sensations throughout her body. Her other hand began caressing her breasts, massaging the firm flesh and teasing her erect nipple. ...

Paul moved back to Tampa from the west coast about two months ago so when he called to ask if I wanted to go to the movies and dinner I happily said yes. I hadn’t seen him in over a year so I was looking forward to our date. He is one of the very few people I trust enough to tie me up and I always have a very good time when I see him. ...

The sections of this story using material from others were done with permission from the original. *** I was quite as I entered my house for I knew my three teenage captives were still asleep. The two percent solution still had another thirteen hours before it wore off. I crept up to the attic, eager to see my future slaves again. I pulled the chain, bathing the small room in light. Travis was on the left side of the bed. Jackie was on the right. Jeremy was on the floor. Good, right where I left them. Smiling with a wanton smile I flipped the light back off. ...

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 5: First Kiss) This is an alternate version from the part 6 ending and continues Jessie’s story as a maidbot Part 6a: Sexual Awakening. Sophia awoke the next morning, her dreams last night of her encased inside one of the maid-bot latex catsuits, whilst Jessie-bot attended to her sexual needs, her body writhing on the bed under the tender touches of the maid-bot seductress. She found her hand deep between her legs, her arousal was climbing as she played with herself, her fingers exploring the soft folds of her sex, finding her little pearl and bringing delightful sensations throughout her body. Her other hand began caressing her breasts, massaging the firm flesh and teasing her erect nipple. ...

With a few minor changes that do not affect the storyline, this is a true story. Sometime in 2004, I was living in Scottsdale, AZ., a place not lacking in great looking women, many of whom were quite adventurous and sexy as hell. I happened to meet Nancy in a trendy night spot called Barcelona in a rather affluent section of Scottsdale. I spotted her sitting at a table with a couple of her lady friends and our eyes briefly met as I entered and took my seat at the bar. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An awkward young man meets his summer neighbors at Pond Cove. Walter has just finished college and is spending one last summer taking care of his weird uncle’s cabin located on Pond Cove, a secluded area surrounded by a government nature preserve. All of the other owners, except one, have been bought out by the government which wants to turn Pond Cove into a frog sanctuary. Walter meets his neighbors for the summer– six sorority sisters who are spending one last summer together. ...

Woman to Maid-bot TF My name is Mari Chambers, a 21 year old college grad who is in bad need of some cash. I am 5’5 and my body is fairly impressive, with C-Cup breasts, nice curves and a plump butt I have been complemented quite a bit. I had been searching online for weeks trying to find a job that paid well, but the only openings I found were in fast food or retail. That is until today. When I got up this morning I once again began my search, this time however I was intrigued by one offer. A business man in San Francisco was looking to pay someone for the use of their android as long as they could act as a maid for the family. As soon as I saw the android part I deflated but I kept reading anyways. When I saw the pay for the job my jaw dropped and I knew I had to have the position, but I didn’t have an android nor could I afford to buy even the older models. How was I going to swing this? I began researching the models of androids and how they worked, the prices were way outside my price range but I did discover something that was a little crazy. During my research I stumbled into a forum that featured many stories of women, like myself, being turned into robots or androids. I spent the entire rest of that day reading these stories and piecing together an idea that should have been considered impossible. The more I read the more I began placing myself into these scenarios and then the end result would be me making bank working for that business man in San Fran. I didn’t sleep at all the next day as I came to my conclusion and began enacting my plan. First I picked up my phone and dialed the number on the ad. It rang a few times before a click and a deep masculine voice answered. “Hello, George Fournier speaking.” He said. He was the owner of a famous factory that made all different kind of steel products that were shipped all over the world. He was a multi-millionaire and I was looking forward to this. “Hello Mr. Fournier my name is Mari Chambers and I am calling about the android rental job.” I said as calm but chipper as possible. “OH! That is great Mari! Did you fill out all of the forms already? I would love to get his deal done ASAP!” the business guru sounded very happy now and it was contagious as I smiled widely in response. “I did indeed sir. All I need is for you to send the shipping information and I can complete the deal” I said fingering my mouse over the send button with all of the documents in an email. “Great! I will read over your information and then send you the form for shipping the bot, everything else will be taken care of! Thanks again!” he said before hanging up the phone. I kept grinning as I hit the send button and then leaned back, waiting for the form that I needed to fill out for shipping the just created android, myself, from Oregon to California. I heard the jingle and opened up the email to view the form. I was a little surprised to see the form was from the leading manufacturer of androids in the United States. I clicked the link and it brought me to a page that had around 20 boxes that needed to be filled out. The first few were just basic information like address and the like but I had to start researching the later information. The 8th question was about the type of android being sent in and I already prepared the answer, although it was embarrassing referring to myself in the way I was having to. I filled out the card saying that I was a newer model sex bot that was reprogrammed to not only do things in that category but also help with all household needs. I filled out the remaining basic information until I got to the last few boxes. They were in order asking if I wanted the bot to be reprogrammed, dressed, cleaned or redesigned. The dressed and cleaned options were greyed out with checks in the saying off to the side that it was mandatory for bots going out to other jobs so I just huffed and left the other two blank. The final box was what time I wanted my bot to be picked up, I promptly selected midnight tonight so no one would be asking questions. After I filled it out the form was submitted and it told me what to do in order to have a proper pick up. It was very direct, please place designated android outside of the address free from any clothing or accessories and in sleep mode. Our professional delivery trucks will come by and take it to the nearest factory to be prepared. All of this sounded scary and yet I was getting excited the more I thought about it, so I set about cleaning my home and throwing away all of my perishable items before watching movies into the late evening. As 12 approaches I grinned madly as I stripped myself and walked outside, I had a key outside of my home and I had let my family and friends know I was going out of town for who knows how long to sight see for a while with no contact available. It was 11:45 as I stood rigid on my front porch waiting for a truck to come by and pick up this lonely android. At what I assumed was a little past twelve a large truck backed into my drive way and slide open the back door allowing me to see a bigger man step out. I hastily shut my eyes and activated “sleep” mode. ...

Once again it was completely dark as Andie hurried in the door to the University. It wasn’t like she wasn’t allowed to be there during the night, she was contracted to complete her research and she could do the work at any hour she wanted. But she was still somewhat ashamed that her working hours had started to resemble those of Batman. Andie tried to sneak past the few classrooms and offices that were still occupied without being noticed. She still held out some misplaced hope that people hadn’t noticed her unconservative working hours, as if everybody hadn’t already caught on by the fact she was nowhere to be seen during the day. The faculty was not that big. But she still maintained the illusion to herself that she was in control of it. But as she entered her office, she knew immediately that she was beyond busted. Her small work room was one of the fancier of the faculty, one of the last ones where the fireplace was still completely usable. She was too lazy to actually light a fire in it, but now a healthy fire was roaring in it. And it wasn’t hard to guess who was behind it. “You better not be reading my emails,” she said before she even looked at who was sitting at her desk. “I wouldn’t dream of it,” Jack said in even more flamboyant manner than usual. “I’m just filling your search history with all kinds of filth.” “How nice,” Andie said while taking her coat off. “Believe me, I’m doing you a favour,” he said while she approached the desk. “You should really check some of this stuff out.” “Scoot,” she said and waved him off. Jack obediently stood up from the chair and let Andie look at the computer. It sure was not safe for work, although she wondered if it was safe for pretty much anywhere. She closed the browser. “You think that’s what I’m into?” Andie asked. “I wouldn’t judge.” Andie sighed. Jack was his best friend, both at work and outside it but he sure could be a huge pain sometimes. “It’s always the sex with you gay guys.” “Hey, don’t you judge either,” he said defensively, but his grin gave away that he wasn’t really upset. “I really should work, so you should mosey along. Thank you for lighting the fire and… the bookmarks.” “Oh, no worries. But I actually meant to ask you about these doodles on your desk. They look interesting.” Jack pointed at the assortment of circular drawings with minor alterations, scribbled in all sorts of pieces of paper next to the computer. This was clearly something that Andie had spent quite some time assembling. “Ah,” she said, slightly embarrassed. “That is something that I call a slight detour in my research.” “I see.” “I noticed that this very similar symbol has appeared in seemingly disparate cultures throughout history, just with minor differences.” “Really?” “Yeah,” she said and started to pull different versions of the drawing from the pile while explaining them to Jack. Some of them were printed and some she had drawn herself. “See here, this symbol is from just after the fall of Rome and this very similar carving is from an Aztec temple. They have all the same basic elements with minor differences and additions even though they don’t seem to have common ancestry. And here it is from Japan and this is it from an ancient Jewish manuscript. I tell you, image search is brilliant for stuff like this.” “I’m sure.” Jack said skeptically. “The interesting thing is that the symbol seems to be associated with seemingly contradictory meanings. Sin, filth, and sexual deviancy while also purification, forgiveness and healing. Sometimes at the same time. And these slight alterations seem to have some correlation with what elements of the symbols go with which meaning.” “And this has something to do with your actual research topic how?” Andie’s enthusiasm suddenly plummeted. She put down the papers she had just been so enthusiastically parading in front of Jack. The truth was, it had nothing to with anything and it was just a massive exercise in procrastination. On the university dime, no less. “I thought you weren’t supposed to judge,” she whined. “I’m not. But you should be making a presentation on your progress the day after tomorrow and I’m pretty sure that the faculty is looking for something a bit more concrete.” Andie slouched even deeper into her chair, closed her eyes and let out a painful sigh. She had forgotten all about the presentation. She really should’ve used all this time preparing for it, and now she’d have to pull all-nighters to get it done in time. Or all-dayers as it was more appropriate in her case. “Fuck me,” Andie sighed out with exasperation. “I would,” Jack said. “But you’re just as gay as I am so it really wouldn’t work for either of us.” Jack was about to turn away, when a particularly busy scribble of the symbol caught his eye. He pointed at it. “What’s this one? It looks different.” “Huh? Oh, that one. That my own version. I tried what it would look like if I crammed all the disparate elements into the same symbol.” She let out a weak chuckle. “It was actually what I worked on all last night. Good call, eh?” Jack retreated to the door. He might’ve been a bit of an arse sometimes, but he sure knew when it was time to make a hasty retreat. “Well, I’ll leave you to it,” he said as he opened the door. “Yeah, you do that,” Andie said weakly to the closing door. “Fuck,” she repeated again once she was on her own. She had had lapses of judgement before, but this was up there in scale. Her whole funding was dependent on that presentation and she sure didn’t want to return to teaching quite just yet. Andie took the scribble Jack had asked about and studied it as she went to the fireplace. She had spent the past week on this completely inconsequential finding and for some reason she had real trouble letting it go. It was like there was an urgency to her curiosity. She knew she’d have quite a lot of trouble concentrating on the presentation. It wasn’t like she had to write all kinds of stupid research reports every couple of weeks anyway, so it wasn’t very motivating to have to do even more. The fire sure was soothing, though. She didn’t know what had given Jack the idea to light it, but she appreciated the calming glow. At least it was going to be warm and cozy while working her little butt off. “Yeah, this was a great idea,” she muttered to herself as she threw the scribble into the fire. Andie had just managed to turn away from the fireplace when a blast of air knocked her down to the floor. She turned to look at what was happening, but all she could see was blinding light. Gasping for air from the shock, she tried to make something out from the light. But even if she tried to block some of the it with her hand, there was only blinding brightness. Pushing herself further away from the fireplace, she tried to remember where the fire alarm triggers were. She knew fires could start suddenly and violently, but this was just unbelievable. What could’ve been feeding such a violent fire? All she did was throw a small piece of paper into it. She was just about to get up to run when the light started to fade. And slowly, a figure began to emerge from the bright void. The figure was mostly without form at first, but as the light faded, its true form slowly appeared. It was definitely human, or at least humanoid. Clear feminine curves were the first thing that drew Andie’s attention and as the figure became more and more distinct, she was completely transfixed. Eventually the light retreated back to the cosy fire it had been before. Andie looked around her and was surprised to see that everything was still in their place. The fire alarms hadn’t started and the windows had not shattered. It was as if the blast had only affected her. But she soon forgot all about her surroundings as she took a closer look at the creature. It was weirdly familiar although many things about it were alien. It had these beautiful curves on its hips, legs and voluptuous breasts. The breasts were so perfect in shape that they were like sculptures. But what made them alien was that they didn’t have nipples. They were smooth, beautiful skin throughout. As the creature was all around, there was nothing resembling clothes on it at all. And the eyes. The eyes didn’t resemble human eyes much at all, but it was still easy to make out that the creature was staring right into hers. The stare was so intense that it was like the creature was digging into her soul. And for all she knew, maybe it was. “You summoned us,” it said, with a voice that was neither male or female, but still distantly human. Still dazed, it took Andie a while to process that she had been addressed to. “Wu…What?” was her response. “You have produced the rune and you have destroyed it in a blaze,” it said. “You completed the ritual. And we have come.” “It was just a doodle! I don’t know anything about summonings or rituals!” “The intent is meaningless,” it said, strictly. “The only thing of relevance is lust. You possess that lust and thus we have responded.” “What… Who… What are you?” “We are Ixunia, the dark desires of many become one. And you belong to us now!” Andie was just about to retort with something when Ixunia made a circular gesture. She could feel something wrapping tightly around her wrist and then shooting a rope firmly into the wall. Ixunia repeated the gesture and the same thing happened to her other wrist. This time when the other end of the rope shot at the opposite wall, both ropes tightened and lurched her upwards and forwards so that she was now on her knees, arms stretched to opposite sides of her. At the same time she could feel restraints grabbing her ankles, securing them tightly to the floor. “Wha… What is this? What are you doing to me? How is this happening?” Andie asked with increasing alarm. “So many questions,” Ixunia muttered. “You will get all the answers you are looking for. But they can be told so much better in other ways than with words.” “What does that mea…” Andie’s question was interrupted when Ixunia made a gesture with their fist and she could feel her mouth filling up with some kind of firm material. Once her mouth was full enough to force her jaw open, a web formed around her head, keeping the stuffing tightly in place. It had just enough give to allow her to move her jaw slightly and breath around, but she couldn’t make anything close to intelligible speech. As Ixunia approached the now utterly helpless Andie, she could see that their fingers were unusually muscular and long. Ixunia slid one of those intoxicating fingers down inside the collar of her shirt and ripped it open in one smooth movement. Andie let out a yelp, but not of alarm. The helplessness of the situation and the dreamlike quality of Ixunia had made her drop down her defences. The restraints somehow made her feel safe in this strange and precarious situation. But paradoxically, the creature filled her her mind with trust. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8 (N.B. Each episode in the Long Time Bound series is complete within itself, so there is no need to have read the previous chapters before reading this one) Let me make one thing clear right from the start. My sole objective was to get Charlotte into some strict bondage and allow her to discover how exhilarating this type of pastime could be. I never had any thoughts of being bound myself on this occasion. However, the secret of a good plan is to remain flexible, and when things don’t go quite as anticipated, and you meet with resistance from your intended target, sometimes you have to make sacrifices to reach your intended goal. And this is exactly what happened in the tale I’m about to relate, which took place in December 2016. ...

Just out of college, Naomi Smith accepted the most difficult of teaching jobs, moving to a remote part of the Appalachians to teach children of all ages, many of whom had had no previous education at all, in a one-room schoolhouse. But Naomi was young and energetic enough to take on the arduous job with optimism. Naomi was a vivacious blonde from a small town in Kansas, slender and confident despite her inexperience. She had a fresh-faced, good-girl, clean-scrubbed beauty that had made more than one of the boys she had known think about marrying her. But she was idealistic and determined to do some good in the world. Though she wasn’t quite the virgin that her wholesome looks suggested, she didn’t flinch from leaving her social life behind for a world of poverty and hardship. Love and marriage would come in due time. ...

Lori and Tim had been friends since high school, occasionally dating but Lori had other interests and Tim never seemed to be up to the task of keeping her satisfied. She craved more and had always been hard to make orgasm hence leading her to try to find someone who could bring her to the screaming orgasms she craved. In between boyfriends she would always wind up with Tim and he always dropped whatever he had going to spend time with her. They had sex often and she had introduced him to bondage years ago and he had been studying it ever since improving his skills not only binding women but learning what they needed to climax and how to tease them for hours before letting them orgasm. His problem with Lori was he didn’t want to push her away so he never tried to learn her threshold and therefore would let her get bored and start looking for someone else. After Lori’s last visit into Tim’s life he had not seen her for the next year so when she showed up at his work wearing a skin tight rubber mini dress showing her pert tits and tight ass on top of her long legs that were accentuated by the extreme heels she always wore he knew she was there to spend some time with him. ...

It feels like it’s been several days I’ve been here. Something inside me, while it fade out, tells me that only the first night has pass. Only just a few hours of agony and desperation, fearing that every time I was quivering, was the last. And I´m not even suffered the half of the time I must live this nightmare… It was already night, on Wednesday after a disgusting meeting with some accountants that tried to bribe me to make disappear some very important documents that can prevent the fusion of two big companies. One of them is the one that employs me. ...

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 3: The Escape Pod) Yoko’s Experience #4: The Space Trip “Here’s your flight suit.”, said Hikaru, handing Yoko a bag. “You should get changed into it before entering the bridge, otherwise you won’t be able to fit into your seat. It has been lubed already. I’ll be back in fifteen minutes, so take your time.”. The suit in question consisted of some kind of a one piece body suit with very short sleeves and legs ending at thighs, a pair of long gloves and thigh high boots. Both gloves and boots ended with zippers, suggesting that they can be permanently attached to the main part of the suit. And the boots had a very strange kind of heels. Actually they looked more like a connection between heels and wedges: they started at the insteps, like any kind of standard wedges, but were only 1 cm thin and 10 cm high. They also had two holes at the back: first one just below the heel and the second at the bottom. ...

Tammy greeted the technicians with a mixture of relief, trepidation, shame and arousal. The relief was in anticipation of getting the creditors off her back, as the installation of a MARD-5000 would pacify them for a bit and they would extend her credit. The trepidation was simply from fear of the unknown. The shame was from admitting that she was in this mess, and the arousal was from the online reviews she had read. ...

story continued from part two Part Three I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought. ...

She placed her keys on the desk and sat down to slip out of her shoes. A night of peace and quiet ahead, her flat mate was out for the weekend and she had no plans for tomorrow. She sat in silence looking at the bed, a small plain cardboard box smaller than a book sat drawing her gaze. It looked such an innocent box and yet she was having some less than innocent thoughts about its contents. Leaving a trail of abandoned clothing, she made her way to the bathroom to shower and recover some necessary items from her hiding place. Half an hour later she was sat once more at the desk looking at the box. ...

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions. Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point. ...

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 5: First Kiss) This part ends the story with a twist, after comments from readers to write more about Jessie as a maid-bot, I’ve continued the story, if you want to read the alternative continuing story then go to Part 6a: Sexual Awakening Part 6: Re-programming. Sophia awoke the next morning, her dreams last night of her encased inside one of the maid-bot latex catsuits, whilst Jessie-bot attended to her sexual needs, her body writhing on the bed under the tender touches of the maid-bot seductress. She found her hand deep between her legs, her arousal was climbing as she played with herself, her fingers exploring the soft folds of her sex, finding her little pearl and bringing delightful sensations throughout her body. Her other hand began caressing her breasts, massaging the firm flesh and teasing her erect nipple. After her early morning orgasm Sophia felt wonderful inside, she now ready to face the day more relaxed and at ease within herself. As she lay there in the afterglow of her orgasm she began to picture the maid-bot Jessie in her mind again, she wondered why she had started to feel sexually aroused at the sight of her in the latex suit, she hadn’t felt that way about the other maid-bots, they were dressed to same as Jessie, so why did she have this effect on her and others. Bruce meanwhile had risen early to catch the attractive maid-bot working again in the kitchen, his dreams too of the maid-bot but with the maid and his wife playing with each other, writhing on the bed as he watched them, both teasing him with their latex clad bodies, enticing him to join them on the bed. In his dreams he didn’t join them but continued to watch from the confines of the chair, unable to realise why he couldn’t join them. Jessie was busy as usual in the kitchen, it seems that she was the maid-bot for all of the family’s food needs, not that she minded, she was running under the systems command and it took over to make the food required, Jessie just supplying the body needed to collect pots, prepare the food and cook, all under the watchful eye of the system. Jessie in her real life wasn’t one to cook, that was not something she excelled at, but under the system she was like a master chef, ‘a wiz in the kitchen’, she thought. She heard Bruce as he walked into the kitchen, ‘He’s up early, I wonder what he wants!’ she giggled to herself, finding herself bending finding some pans in one of the lower cupboards, ‘My tushie seems to be pointing in his direction, I wonder what he’ll do?’ And continued to bend over, the system controlling her body, it finding that the owner Bruce liked the maid-bot bent over like this, according to his raised biorhythms and raised heart rate. Bruce walked over to the maid-bot, her rear presented to him like a gift he thought, his hand making contact with the soft latex, the feelings he got from touching the suit made him aroused, his penis becoming more erect. He’d found that he was hard when he woke up this morning from his dreams, now with the physical presence of the maid-bot, he felt even more turned on. His penis tenting the front of his pyjamas, and soon poking out through the hole in the front. Now revealed in all its glory Bruce began masturbating with one hand whilst the other continued to play with the latex maid-bot, she seemed to be not moving which in Bruce’s aroused mind he took to mean that she was enjoying this; she’d object otherwise he rationalised in his male brain. Not realising that the system had taken control of Jessie and that she could not move from the position until released to continue her functions, not that she seem to mind as Jessie was loving the fact that Bruce was turned on by her dressed like this, and was using her for his pleasure, she’d hope that she would climax too but if she didn’t she didn’t mind, she was serving her master and felt pleased within herself. Bruce soon came, his seed spurting over the maid-bots backside, the whiteness of it standing out against the black glossy suit as it started to dribble down between her cheeks. Coming out of his sexual haze Bruce realised what he’d done, he didn’t know what had overcome him to do this to the maid-bot, he felt guilty at what he’d done but also pleased that he’d managed to bring himself to climax, satified he looked around the room to see if he’d been caught out in the depraved act, relived that Sophia wasn’t standing there to condemn him. “Maid-bot return to your cleaning station.” He commanded. “Your suit is dirty.” “Yes Master.” Jessie-bot responded, ‘your wish is my command’ she thought and smiled inside knowing how she’d teased him to cum on her rear, happy with herself as she carried out his command. Jessie immediately stood up, her arousal not sated by Bruce but pleased that she’d satisfied her owner and began walking out of the kitchen towards the maids’ room, once there she stepped into the cleaning cabinet where the machine automatically began cleaning her and the suit, washing away the evidence of Bruce’s misbegotten deed. Bruce watched as the maid-bot entered the machine, happy that his spending was being washed away headed back upstairs to clean himself up. Jessie stood there in the machine as it did its job of cleaning her and the suit, she felt satisfaction within herself at the way the family were responding to her sexually, making her their plaything, she was loving the feelings she had inside her, her own sexuality coming alive with each encounter, she was loving the experience. This was she began to realise what she wanted, desired and craved for, to be a sextoy, a plaything, to be used and discarded afterwards. And being just another maidbot in the house, anonymous to those who didn’t know made her feel even better in her mind. *** Sophia entered the kitchen and found no maid-bot preparing breakfast, she’d risen from the comfort of her wonderful dreams after Bruce entered to use the ensuite bathroom, disrupting her fantasies of her time with the maid-bot. ‘Where’s Jessie?” she thought. She walked from the kitchen to the maids’ room to see if she was there, just as she entered she spotted Jessie stepping out of the cleaning machine, her suit now all shiny and clean again. “Morning Jessie.” Sophia said. “Good morning Mistress.” Jessie-bot replied. “Sleep in did we?” she asked. “No Mistress, I just had to re-clean myself as Master found a dirty spot on my suit.” Jessie-bot replied. “Did he, and where was this dirty spot?” Sophia quizzed. “On my rear Mistress.” Jessie-bot replied, whilst turning and pointing at the spot. “I see.” Sophia said, ‘I wonder what Bruce did to make that spot dirty?’ she thought, ‘that’s why he’s upstairs in the bathroom, the dirty…’ “I’ll make breakfast now.” Jessie-bot said. “Yes Jessie, please continue.” Sophia replied and allowed the maid-bot to pass her in the corridor. She watched as the maid-bot walked away from her, Sophia’s eyes taking in the rear of the maid-bot as it walked. Her thoughts again began to wonder why this maid-bot had that effect on her, none of the other maid-bots excited her like this, why did Jessie? “Maybe it’s because Jessie is inside the maid-bot?’ she thought, ‘but I’ve never felt this way about her before or other women for that matter, well not since my college days.’ Sophia was confused, her mind trying to fathom why she was like this. After breakfast the family went about their own things, Valerie ordered the maid-bot to her room, it was time to feed her friend Jessie and maybe explore some more of those feeling she was experiencing with her friend. She bade Jessie-bot sit beside her on the bed and deactivated her control, once the system had disconnected she looked Jessie in the eyes, she watched as she came out of the systems control and returned to herself. Jessie looked up and returned the gaze into Valerie’s eyes, there was a time when those eyes were just those of her friend, now they were of her lover, they both stared intently into each other’s eyes, the spell between them holding them in place, their hands holding each other’s, the soft skin of Valerie’s against the latex clad ones of Jessie’s, still inside the suit. Valerie was the first to break the spell and moved her face closer to Jessie, their lips connecting with electrifying results, their bodies responding to the touch. Soon Valerie was pressing down on Jessie, her back against the soft mattress with the soft, warm flesh of Valerie holding her down but not against her will, Jessie was loving this as much as Valerie was. Their embrace continued with lips mashed against each other, exploring each other’s mouths, their tongues intertwining, their breathing heightened and their heart rate getting higher. Valerie positioned her leg between Jessie’s and rubbed her thigh against the hard mound she found there, pressing against Jessie’s sex with abandon, Jessie lifting her own thigh to rest against Valerie’s sex they both continued writhing on the bed. Once their lovemaking had consumed them both, their climaxes overwhelming their bodies and minds, their mutual enjoyment of each other now sated their lust for each other, they laid there as each caressed the other tenderly, interrupting every so often with small, playful kisses. Happy for the time being, Valerie wondered why she hadn’t felt this way before about Jessie, they’d been friends forever it seemed to her, but now they seem to be more than friends, ‘why was this?’ She thought. Jessie meanwhile was on cloud nine, she was floating off in her own ‘sub space’, she had loved her day so far, with both Bruce and now Valerie using her, she felt an inner warmth inside her from the feelings of being used sexually by them, she lost in her own thoughts, ‘I must be bi-sexual, but I do love women more, the soft skin and the tender caresses, so wonderful.’ Jessie thought, ‘I wonder what else I can get up to today?’ she felt mischievous at her own wicked thoughts. After Jessie had eaten her fill, of both Valerie and the food, she felt wonderful inside as her friend pressed the button to turn her back into a maid-bot. Jessie felt her own bodily control fade away, she loved the feeling it gave her, the loss of power, the control being taken from her, the system commanding her every move leaving her to enjoy the ride inside her own body, she had always loved this, she craved this and always seemed to want more. Jessie went about her duties now remembering past events and felt her arousal climbing, but could do nothing to satisfy that feeling. *** The family continued on as they always seemed to, nothing untoward in their minds other than each of them wondering to themselves why they felt this way about the maid-bot Jessie. They each came to the conclusion that none of the other maid-bots made them feel this way, only this one maid-bot it seems. Bruce still oblivious to the fact that Jessie was the maid-bot inside the suit, only Sophia and Valerie were aware. Jessie received orders to return to the maids’ room, the family had only just taken lunch so she wondered why she was being recalled so early. Jessie walked in and found Sophia standing there, she looking at Jessie as she walked in the room, her eyes devouring Jessie and the suit. Sophia pointed the remote at Jessie and pressed the button to deactivate Jessie-bot. Jessie again feeling her body returned to her stood there looking at Sophia and wondering what was up. “I’ve recalled you for some lunch.” Sophia said, “and something else…” “Thank you Mistress, Sophia.” Jessie replied, “What do you require of me?” “Please eat and I’ll explain.” She said, “I want to understand my feelings for you, I don’t know where they come from, is it you or is it the suit? I don’t know…” “Well the suits do feel wonderful, especially from the inside.” Jessie said as she ate the sandwich offered her. “Maybe you should try it.” “Maybe I should… No I don’t know… I’m confused…” Sophia replied, “Why do I feel this way? I shouldn’t but yet I do, it seems to overwhelm me.” “Maybe you’ll understand better like this.” Jessie said pointing to her suit, grabbing Sophia’s hand and placing on her latex suit on her soft breast, her nipple immediately becoming erect at the touch. She knew that she was being wicked, tormenting Sophia like this with her body but she loved the way she felt inside whilst doing it. Sophia gasped, “I… I… “ she found herself unable to form words, her mind freezing up at the touch of her hand on Jessie’ s breast. “Damn I’ve broken her!” Jessie said watching Sophia trying to form words with her mouth, her mouth opening but not closing. “I wondered how long it would last this time.” Sophia now stood there in front of Jessie, her arms down by her side and her mouth still open, but her eyes were now vacant and the stare looking at her hand that was previously touching Jessie on the breast. Jessie finished eating her sandwich and drink, showing no concern for Sophia standing there, still stuck in her position. “System reset sexbot Sophia SB-981-4273-9800.” Jessie said, disappointed that her game with Sophia had come to an end. ‘They always seem to break when I try to get them in the latex.’ She thought to herself. Meanwhile Sophia had come too and seemed to be recovering from her overload, her body shook as she reanimated herself. Jessie watched on as the sexbot Sophia returned to her normal programmed self. “Feeling better?” Jessie asked. “Yes Mistress.” Said Sophia, her functions continued to restart. “Good, now switch me back on and return to your normal duties.” Jessie said. “Yes Mistress.” Sophia said as she pressed the button to reactive Jessie into a maid-bot, unaware of what had happened to her, she watched again as Jessie walked out of the room, her suit glistening in the light enticing Sophia to watch, unable to move her eyes from the latex clad form. *** Jessie continued her day as usual, cleaning, washing and preparing things in the kitchen. The family continued their day as well, Bruce in his study working or watching porn, Sophia when not watching the maid-bot work read her erotic books, or watched television. Valerie was meanwhile upstairs in her bedroom, thinking about her friend Jessie and what they now mean to each other, unaware of the events that had taken place downstairs. But every time they walked into a room with Jessie working or she walked past them they looked up and stopped whatever they were doing to admire her latex covered body, the curves shown up by the gloss of the suit enticing them with her body, she knew that they were watching and loved every moment of it, their eyes devouring her, she unable to control what they did to her. Jessie loved the routine, the loss of control and the three members of the family under her control, she knew that it was only a program that she ran to make them feel this way but she got herself lost in it every time she ran it, and she ran it a lot lately. The fact that she was the only human in the house but that she was being ‘controlled’ by the sexbot’s she’d programmed to treat her this way always made her feel good. She knew that soon she would have to end the program and maybe restart now that she’d broken the mood with Sophia’s breakdown. She’d run this several times whilst on her own in the house, she was always alone she thought to herself, these programs and sexbots were a great way for her to experience her feelings safely, she knew deep inside herself that she was naturally submissive and being controlled made her feel safe and warm inside, she didn’t want to feel this way with anyone outside, she thought that they would take advantage of her and her wealth. Jessie didn’t need to work like others, she came from a wealthy family, though whilst gathering that wealth Jessie had been ignored as a child, she was brought up by maid-bots, one in particular always looked after her and she had fond memories of maid-bot Jackie, who was still at her mother, Samantha’s side as they roamed the globe seeking companies to take over and expand the corporation. She didn’t know her father or who he was, she had never known male company, she always in the presence of females or female maid-bots, and she preferred it that way. She also preferred being a maid-bot too and would spend as much of her time as possible being one, even as a little girl she’d dress in a maid’s costume, though not the one’s the maid-bots currently wear, that came later after college and finding her hidden inner desires, she grew to love the feel of the latex suits and wore latex exclusively when not dressed as a maid-bot. *** Jessie retired at the end of the day to her recharging pod, she’d been given some food by Sophia and then left to return to the pod. She had also commanded the house system to reboot the program in the morning so that everything would revert back to how it started. She placed herself inside the pod and put herself into ‘shutdown’ mode, beginning to sleep soundly whilst ‘recharging’. Sophia watched as Jessie switched off and seemed to be asleep, her hand caressing the latex suit again, the touch irresistible to her, her other hand began to play with herself, the feelings delightful in her mind. Bruce stood there again in the doorway as he too played with himself, both unaware that Jessie had written this into their programming for her to enjoy. *** Jessie awoke in the morning refreshed from her orgasm from last night at the hands of Sophia, she walked over to the cleaning pod and changed the setting, this was only known to her, this would remove her body from the latex suit and wash away all the built up sweat from her intense climax last night. Once cleaned and dis-robed she exited the machine and made her way to the kitchen, just like she would as a maid-bot, though this time she only prepared her own breakfast. One done she checked her emails, replied to a few and deleted the rest, she didn’t want to be distracted from her play time, she knew that it was nearly time to restart. Easing herself from her desk she exited, the maid-bots were already busy cleaning everywhere and getting things ready for her next adventure. “Right, let’s get this show on the road.” She said, she walked to the front door opened it and closed it behind her. *** Valerie & Jessie were friends in high school, they had just graduated and Valerie was going to be moving away to attend college soon, they had been friends since forever it seemed to them both, they were also known to get into mischief not malicious but loved playing pranks, especially on each other. Valerie had asked Jessie to come over to spend some time hanging out, listening to music and other ‘girly things’ as she called it. Jessie arrived and was greeted at the door as always by one of the families maid-bots, she’d always been in awe of them, they always looked magnificent in her eyes, these were not your standard maid-bots but seemed to her to be superior, the fact that they didn’t wear the conventional maid uniform but were covered head to toe in latex, each looking the same as the other two, made them seem all the more powerful in Jessie’s eyes… ...

Amy stood in a small alcove off the living room of the huge house. It was the middle of the day. No one else was home. Amy was asleep. Not too long ago it was impossible for her to sleep standing up. But now she nodded off whenever she could. She was tightly fastened to an upright frame made of hand-carved mahogany. She stood at attention, on tiptoe, unable to move much of anything. ...

The sign outside the office said. “Test Subjects Wanted.” He looked nervously at the door, glancing up and down the street, seeing no one he knew, he turned the knob and entered. The first thing David noticed was her blond short hair and glasses. She was sitting behind a desk, reading her People Magazine, obviously not interested in who just came through the door. David cleared his throat She looked up over the magazine and her glasses at him, " Yesss?" she said, clearly annoyed at being interrupted from her reading. ...

(story continues from Hard Dreams) Part 2 Thirty minutes later, the succubus was dozing on a very comfy couch. She was pretty happy with how things were going. The feeling she was getting from the man were absolutely intoxicating. His ass and legs were stripped with red marks, some bright and some dark, reaching all the way from the top of his ass to the bottom of his thighs. She had taken her time, ensuring that every part of his backside had been given attention, all at a punishing nonstop pace. There had been no breaks, only pauses between each blow. It took quite a bit of time, but she had eventually felt satisfied with the caning. At that point the heat radiating off his ass had been strong enough for her to actually warm her hands with it. ...

Part 1: Rachel in the Stables Rachel ran into the locker room and threw her clothes into her locker, struggling to get her corset off fast. The place was empty already, which meant she was late for Physical Education class and she didn’t want to piss off Professor Blackhead again. Pulling on her sports bra, she cursed herself for the umpteenth time for letting Jason talk her into buying the answers for that year’s standardized tests. Eighteen years old and sentenced to twenty years as a pleasure slave. Even if her dad’s lawyer won the appeal, the logo for the Ironwood Senior Academy for Indentured Girls was already tattooed on her butt. Even now, the magical mark copied itself in perfect detail over the plain gray cotton shorts she pulled on over it, announcing to the world her status as a student slave. ...

Antonia had grown up living near the ocean, she loved swimming and the feel of the water as she splashed and played in it. Her grandfather always told her stories of when he sailed the oceans but the ones she loved the most were about the mermaids he had seen. Going to college was a real eye opener for Antonia, of course she knew the stories of mermaids weren’t true but still enjoyed dreaming of them and becoming one herself. During her child hood she had become very adept at swimming like a mermaid often tying or taping her ankles and knees together for hours while she swam out further and further in the blue waters near her home. Antonia found out that on the night after finals the whole school went out to party and finally gave in and went with her friends. The hotel bar they went to was huge and was packed with college students making Antonia very uncomfortable. As she was about to slip away from her friends and go home she spotted her first real mermaid! ...

James discovers that he is very special… and very desired. In a future world, not that distant from our own, overpopulation is no longer an issue… but the survival of the human race is. Eighteen-year-old James Wiseman reports for his first monthly “deposit” and finds out that he is a very special young man. I normally don’t write stories based on others people’s ideas, but when Literotica member dimimis1991 proposed this to me, it struck a chord deep within my twisted mind and I could see this story unfold. His idea was a young man whose sperm was so special that he becomes effectively a captive slave. I put it in the future to give context to the story I built around the idea. I will leave it to the reader to judge whether James has ended up in a heavenly or hellish situation. ...

Part 1: Jackie-bot Jackie is the wife of a rich husband and spends most of her time alone at home when not socialising, you see she gave up her career to become the executive wife her husband needed to show off at events, parties etc. She feels bored and frustrated with nothing to do most days, the house is taken care of by the maid-bots, who cook, clean and attend to all of the domestic duties. Her husband spends most of his time away during the week working interstate, so she spends Monday to Friday alone in the house, with not much to do. ...

Trashgirl spent many a day dreaming of being dominated, her boyfriend Paul was only acutely aware of some of her darker desires. Although they had a very active sex life there was always something missing for trashgirl. She had became aware of trash play via gromet’s website and was more than an avid visitor. She had read every story at least ten times concentrating on the bondage and disposal of many beautiful women. Many a night she had sneaked out of bed and away to the toilet, Paul slept peacefully as she pleasured herself quietly thinking of those strong black trash bags she had hidden away under the sink. ...

“Now, I want to make sure I understand your request, Mr. Roberts…” The contract consultant sat behind the desk going over the application again. “I’m sure you do.” The other man sat with his legs crossed, a confident look on his face. It was a face that indicated it was used to getting what it wanted. He wasn’t much older that the consultant, he thought to himself; it’s amazing how a job like his drained a person, made them tired, feel so old… ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Adjusting To An Institutional Life The shock of losing my case, and being so thoroughly humiliated in front of the panel, and my sister, took its toll on me over the next few days, during which I fell into a terrible depression. I had expected all along that I would be successful and never imagined I would be incarcerated against my wishes, until Mann and his assistants had decided I was no longer a threat to them. The hint by Tyra that she thought she would have enough money in two or three years to quit was the only, very small consolation I could hang onto. But even then, three years here? ...

story continued from part four Part 5: Threesome without Tyra After a few more days, I was finally let out of the security wing and returned to the general patient area, and slowly was accepted by the women there. What had happened to me, or supposedly happened - my being reassigned as a permanent patient - actually met with sympathy and understanding for the most part. But it generally wasn’t discussed and it was pointless me going through the real story of my incarceration over and over again. No one believed me now, no one. My goose was well cooked. ...

I have always had a long tradition of wearing leotards and tights for Halloween. This started when I was 12 years old and continued every year. I would wear a costume that used a leotard and tights as a foundation and then my sisters and sometimes my mom would design a costume around that leotard and tights base that they had given me. I was several traditional costumes. When I was 12 it was the alien costume in a green leotard and green tights. When I was 13 I wore a yellow leotard and yellow tights for a banana costume. When I was 14 I wore a black leotard and black tights for a dice costume with a cardboard box covered with white paper and black paper dots. When I was 15 I wore the same black leotard and tights for an executioner costume. When I was 16 I wore the same black leotard and tights for a monster costume which was actually just the executioner costume with a monster mask instead of a black hood. When I was 17 I wore a royal blue leotard and royal blue tights with red cheer briefs over them for my superman costume. When I was 18 is when things really started to change. I had been very excited when I was wearing all those costumes and I think I masturbated in every leotard and tights I had ever worn. But the year I was 18 started something completely different. ...

I was eighteen years old when I moved out of my parent’s house and got my first apartment. I lived on the third floor across the hall from a real cool guy named Don who was twenty-four years old. Two days after I moved into the apartment Don invited me over to watch a movie and get high. I went over to his apartment but I told him that I had only smoked a joint once in my life and I was a little nervous. So we sat and had some beers and talked for a while and then he asked me if I was ready to get high. I told him the four beers had helped but I was still a little nervous. Then Don asked me if I had ever heard that wearing a leotard and tights while your getting stoned makes the experience more intense. I said that I had never heard that, and asked him if he was kidding. ...

I was nineteen years old and had been experimenting with my sister’s leotards and tights for several years now. I remember when I first tried on her long sleeve black leotard and the matching black tights. I loved the way my cock made a nice big bulge in the front of the leotards. I ran my hand over the bulge and my cock instantly began to stiffen and grow. I pulled the leotard leg opening to the side and pulled the tights down far enough to bring my cock out of the opening. I began to jerk off furiously and shot a huge load of hot cum all over the leotards and tights. I repeated this ritual many times until I became accustomed to wearing the leotard and tights without the immediate need to stroke my cock. ...

It was just another day at work for Judi when she walked in the office and saw the two guys ogling a picture of Xena and Seven of Nine on a magazine cover. She asked them what the big deal was. They told her it was the skin tight Catsuit that made Seven of Nine so sexy. She says, “Oh that’s no big deal.” To which they replied, “Well, how come we’ve never seen you wear something like that?” She tells them that she doesn’t own one or she would wear it. ...

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more! 2) Part 3 - Therapy As the weeks wore on, it became clear however that their sex life had been affected again, and they agreed to book another session with their therapist. Ann Reilly worked from her home just outside Oxford on the other side of the city from their house. She agreed to a 2 hour session the following Saturday, curious to hear how they had got on with their “homework” over the last month or two. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 3) Chapter 4 Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them? He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket. He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her. “Get dressed in these.” She hesitated. Was she making a mistake? ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Sex-bot The next morning I awoke refreshed with what seemed to me to be the best sleep ever, my body felt more alive than it ever had and I really felt good and looked forward to my day as a maid-bot. I had spent the night still dressed in my maid uniform, I straightened myself out as I disconnected from the machine, something seemed in my mind to be missing but I couldn’t yet place what it was. ...

It was my own fault, I sent the key to an ex-girlfriend, who am still good friends with. She called me up, thanked me for the card and asked what the key was for as I had asked her to call me when it arrived and to hold onto it for a few weeks. I said I didn’t want to tell her over the phone but could I come down and show her. She said I have to tell her first, so I said a chastity device. She asked if it was on, I said no I was waiting to confirm she had the key. She said I should have asked first and she was going to throw both keys away. I was glad that I hadn’t put it on but sad with her response. ...

When Stephanie says that her most intimate fantasy is to be milked like a cow, a way is found to make her fantasy come true. And now I was definitely wondering why I’d agreed to take part in a game of ‘Truth or Dare’ just over a week ago! Certainly if I’d known that Jo was from a farming family I wouldn’t have admitted to that fantasy, but now seemingly it was too late to go back on it, the one consolation I guessed, was that it might be fun to make that fantasy become reality………I hope! ...

(story continues from Undercover) Part Two One nice thing about salads, Joey thought as he rinsed his plate and put it in the drainer. With salads, dishes were so much easier to deal with. Too bad laundry couldn’t be so easy. Smiling, he turned away from the sink and moved into the living room. In the three days since he moved in, Joey had grown quite familiar with his new apartment. Large, spacious, the apartment took up the entire third floor of the building. In addition to the living room and kitchen, the place boasted a pair of good sized bedrooms, two full baths, laundry room, pantry, and an small extra room set up as a gym. There was even a balcony. Entry to the building was through a single door in the front corner. Inside, just to the right of the door, was an elevator. On each floor, the apartment was reached via a door at the far end of the hall that stretched the length of that side of the building. This put the living room at the rear, while the bedrooms shared the front wall. Not a normal arrangement, as far as he knew, but he liked it. ...

Good evening and welcome to our little tree-house of fear, Tonight, for your entertainment and terror we bring you.. (by the way, I am now affecting my best Vincent price voice)… a tale of Aliens from far off worlds, of beautiful damsels in distress and of abduction and transformation. This tale is not intended to shock or repulse, but merely to inform and worn of the terrors that exist beyond our every day experiences. For where the tales of the T light zone (to avoid copywright issues) are pure fantasy, the tale you are about to be told is all true……. ...

Man ! She was fuming, she threw her mask at me and just went upstairs, I had to sleep on the couch !" Steve said, twisting his glass. “Watch out when she’s angry Steve, she’s a real fire-breather when she’s pissed.” Arnie said, looking at Steves’ sour face. “Look I just thought she liked playing Slave-Bot.” He said defensively. “Not every waking hour of the day, Steve.” Arnie just chuckled. “Would you like that yourself ?” ...

Man ! She was fuming, she threw her mask at me and just went upstairs, I had to sleep on the couch !" Steve said, twisting his glass. “Watch out when she’s angry Steve, she’s a real fire-breather when she’s pissed.” Arnie said, looking at Steves’ sour face. “Look I just thought she liked playing Slave-Bot.” He said defensively. “Not every waking hour of the day, Steve.” Arnie just chuckled. “Would you like that yourself ?” ...

The Prologue What’s happening to me. I have never really looked at a man sexually before but, now, the first thing I see is the bulge in his pants. Throughout my early years I have dedicated my life to the pursuit and study of women. They are the most heavenly and desirable creatures on the planet and I have sought to dedicate my life to becoming like a woman in every way possible. I have studied their exquisite shape and form, their looks and mannerisms, their ways of speaking and behaving and have sought to emulate them as best I can. ...

I don’t know when I found out that I had my fetishes, but it was quite early in my childhood. Experimenting thru the years I acquired quite a collections of bondage toys, restraints, leather, pvc and latex clothes. Female clothes that is. I’m a crossdresser and I love kinky bondage fetish clothes. I can’t explain the pleasure of wearing this other than that being enclosed, bond in slutty and restrictive clothes makes me horny. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites ...

Hi I’m Ali, I’m 21 and I’ve just finishing an apprenticeship (not going to say where or what I’m studying just in case someone figures out this is me). I’m 5ft 4 inches, I’m a skinny little redhead with very pale skin. Everyone calls me cute or adorable (it’s really annoying). And I love been restrained and tormented. I think a little bit of back story is needed at this point. I discovered my fondness for BDSM whilst on a family holiday in France. It’s one of those holidays where your parents stuff you in the back of a small car with your siblings and drive hundreds of miles in blistering heat with no air con (torture – but not the good kind). So we drove through France, I had just turned 18 and on either side of me are my 2 bickering brothers aged 10 and 12 (don’t ask me why my parent waited so long between me and them). ...

It was the fourth Thursday I had gone the psychiatrist office in order to help me with my “problem”. Three weeks ago I came here to see Dr Lara about my obsession with women and tight shiny clothes. The receptionist let me into the room and said that the doctor would be in shortly. I was just looking at the wall covered with her credentials and other stuff. Doctorate in Biochemistry as well as a psychiatrist. The proverbial chaise lounge to relax in. The door opens and in walks this drop dead gorgeous woman wearing sky high heels, short little skirt, loose blouse, and hair up in a loose bun. Glasses and damn big ass boobs. ...

My first sexual, fantasy type thoughts after the news of intimate action between You and Your close, female friend. i’ll just call her “kitty” for the stories sake. You’ve known her much longer than You’ve known me, i could see the attraction between the two of You all along, and it made sense to me even then. i could see the sexual tension for You in her posture. Makes even more sense to me now, i just didn’t comprehend it then. her as Your femsub, and me being the even lower, all out Female dominated male sub, under Your control. As well as kinda being hers, under Your control. Your loving poly family. It seems so right to me. Even with poly having the second meaning of plastic to me. WE/we all arrange to make the living conditions happen and it works out great together. With You leading the household and kitty and me serving You well. Often, You reward us for serving You with so much love. Although sometimes, You are not in the mood to reward me, and kitty is instructed to have a little fun punishing me with bondage, whipping, suffocation, and strangulation before bagging me up in my trash closet or the huge, household trash can for a bit of forced, submissive meditation to reinforce my place within Your household garbage. You both always tease about how i really WILL end up getting trashed by the two of You eventually. ...

story continued from the prologue 1: READY, SET, SQUEAK! Getting Ready - And Nervous In her scientific studies on finding if one can really overdose on orga– Ehh. The passing days had gone by like molasses flow down the tree trunk: you wait for it to happen but get bored to watch. Katja has managed, surprisingly, somewhat keep up with her exercise schedule, visiting the gym and with the spring weather advancing, even prepping up her bicycle and going out for long rides. On Friday she had an earlier scheduled meeting for a “real” job in another software house and being the responsible person she did go and try her best - resulting with the usual “don’t call us, we’ll call you.” Finding a paying job would be vital in every way but seems the financial situation isn’t what it should be. ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. Once, the rattle of keys in the many locks of the heavy front door found me capering about my room in anticipation. Keys in the front door meant my Elizabeth had returned from her labors. Keys in the front door meant keys would soon unlock the chain wrapped chest in my room, allowing us both to access the ropes and straps and other objects within to stimulate senses and desire. ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. entry in plaza forum story contest spring 2017 Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

The muffled sounds of dirt hitting a wooden surface filled her ears. There was no light and she also couldn’t move. Her heartbeat got faster and faster. Could it be? Was he actually doing this to her? This was just thought as a very kinky game. A sexual play that should help him to get over his ex-girlfriend. Perhaps this action was the final act and then he was going to get her out so they can go home. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. The muffled sounds of dirt hitting a wooden surface filled her ears. There was no light and she also couldn’t move. Her heartbeat got faster and faster. Could it be? Was he actually doing this to her? This was just thought as a very kinky game. A sexual play that should help him to get over his ex-girlfriend. Perhaps this action was the final act and then he was going to get her out so they can go home. ...

PROLOGUE – BORED AND BUSTED Bored and batteries Katja is bored. And as usual, boredom leads her to the darker side of internet. Lately, there’s been plenty of time to get bored - her first proper job as a Software Engineer lasted barely a year before the company started to “Optimize its operations”, which, translated to English, means, of course “haggle for more work, lay off half of the software designers”. And as one of the youngest - both by experience and also her age, 23 years - Katja was among the first ones to get the boot. ...

At one point in my life I had dreams of a promising career. I even went to college and studied hard to make those dreams come true. Though as anyone familiar with higher education can tell you this is a costly endeavor. So I took a part time job delivering pizzas. “Watch out for those lonely housewives,” my girlfriend Molly would tease. Little did we know those words would be so prophetic. ...

Part 1 – How did I get into this? I opened my eyes. It was eerily silent. A coal blackness filled the room. There was a chill in the air. What was the time? How long had it been since I fell asleep? It could have been hours; but it was probably a lot less. I tried to move but the girls had made a far too good a job of tying me. Even so, I struggled yet again but all the knots were far from the reach of my searching fingers. My muscles and joints had long since stopped aching; now there was just a dull ache through my whole body. ...

Pete was had been coming along to our Bondage Club for over a year but in all that time he had never been tied up. He was a very popular member and his forté was as a Top. His ropework was by far the best and the most creative of all the members. However earlier this year a number of the girls got together and decided that it was about time that they reversed the tables. But how? He was fairly tall and had an athletic build, so tying him up was going to be a challenge. We decided that the best tactic was to get him in a relaxed mood and catch him off guard and then the whole gang of us would take him by surprise and overpower him. But we had to arrange all the bondage gear we needed to be close at hand at the critical moment and everyone had to know exactly what they were to do. It was his birthday on the day of the next meeting so we decided to throw him a party and do the deed then. ...

Young woman discovers Grandma was a naughty girl in her day. A lonely young woman is left the family farmhouse by her grandmother who always said, “I’ve got the trains to keep me company.” This is a VERY mild story that will primarily appeal to those who are into machine self-stimulation or have a fetish about steampunk. There is no explicit sex. Instead this sets up a fantasy which some will live out in their own minds long after the story has ended. ...

It all started with that damned Hitachi. I’ve always had a love-hate relationship with my Magic Wand, loving the sensations but stopping immediately after cumming because I quickly felt over-stimulated. I knew about multiple orgasms but had never experienced it. For a long time I’d wondered what it would feel like to have the vibrator forced on me, to find out what lay beyond that point where I got spooked by the intensity and stopped. I wanted to push beyond, but always chickened out. ...

The eleven girls of the college track team milled about nervously in the corner of the gym, dressed in their sports tops and track shorts. Mostly white, two Asian, one Black, one Latina. Their coach had left suddenly over a pay dispute, and they were waiting to meet her replacement. “I heard it’s a guy,” said one. “Really? They couldn’t find another woman?” “I don’t care. Just as long as they’re good.” ...

A long day.. It was mid spring a beautiful day and I had arranged with a girl I met online to have a little bondage fun. I had only met her once before as I was invited to her house for coffee and to talk about what I would like her to do to me. The next time I saw her, one week later, I took a big risk on trusting her and the scenario was for her to take me anywhere of her choosing and chain me up naked and tease me and whip me etc. I had told her about the time I was abandonened and that I had enjoyed it and suggested I wouldn’t mind if she left me for as short time. ...

Harriet was rummaging in the glovebox for her smokes when I spied an old dude sloping up the dirt road towards us. He raised his chin in recognition, a smile just showing under his bushy grey mustache. This could be exactly what we needed. I got out as he drew even with the car. “Howdy,” I said. “Live around here?” “Not really. I live in town but I’ve got some property down the hill with a little trailer. I‘m just here taking it easy for a few days. You local?” ...

[There was a longer story here, most of which has been excised. If you’re like me (and I know I am) the preliminaries are often just chaff to be sifted through on the way to the Good Stuff. I’ve chosen to eliminate the chaff.] The older woman held the gun. It looked enormous. Meanwhile the blonde pulled several bundles of rope from her satchel. “I’m going to tie you up now,” she said matter-of-factly. ”I don’t want to hurt you but we must be assured enough time to get away. Please don’t make us use force.” ...

(story continues from Visit to a Neighbour 2) Visit to a Neighbour 3 . It was early afternoon and Alice Kemp was preparing for a visit from her lover in her first floor apartment. Alice was in her very early forties, slim with a healthily active, almost girlish, look about her. She had a square attractive face and short fair hair. She was widowed, comfortably off and worked at a managerial job. ...

Non-consensual, Public Nudity, Public Spanking, Public Sex, Public Exhibition, Oral, Anal, Cabaret Setting = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = What is the cost of any port in a storm during a blizzard? Winters in Northern Iowa can get pretty brutal when the wind is from the west and the moisture is coming in from the south. The resulting blizzards can shut down everything– except, as Mandy would soon discover, Big Jake’s Erotic Emporium. It is there that she finds herself the center of attention during a Midwest blizzard. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

Chapter 1 Janice couldn’t understand why this was happening. She stood in front of the mirror in the ladies’ washroom. Everything seemed normal. Her long, flowing alburn hair was in place, its tresses resting against her shoulders. Her makeup, minimalistic as it was, highlighted her pale, traditional redheaded skin with mild freckling. A small amount of eye liner, and lush, red coloured lips. Her light green, pullover stretch dress, hose and heels were all in place… and, they augmented her reasonable, and well placed curves nicely yet in a muted, business friendly fashion. And while her chest wasn’t the largest out there, her breasts were just enough to keep a man interested. Yet, that was part of the problem. ...

Hi My Name is John I am married with children and very happy. My wife knows about my fetish and tries to help me in sessions. I have been wearing leotards, tights, pantyhose & ballet slippers since I was 6 years old. My sister used to dress me in her ballet outfits to play around the house, I grew to love the feel of these sexy clothes. As I got older and sexually excited at about 11 years old I have got a huge erection under my leotard and tights. When my sister saw this she laughed and said she will fix it. She slipped her shoe off and rubbed her pantyhose covered foot over my bulge and I came real hard for the first time filling my tights. My sister said ok now you’re better and went about her business. ...

Note: This story could be either F/m or M/m - your preference - enjoy. Dr Vincent is an older gentleman with whom I have an arrangement. I met him when he was was a fortyish professor at the college who had a taste for cannabis. I was a young townie with a connection. He had access to good scotch for which I had a taste exceeding my means. We worked things out. Before long we began getting together regularly and indulged in our favorite mood enhancers, played some chess, found out we had things in common, and became sortof- friends. ...

Oh my God! What I have done? I never imagine things turn so weird! Why I have to open my big mouth? Did I really regret what I did? There’s really no turning back now, I guess? Now I’m sitting here, in the middle of the living room, exhausted, sweaty and very, very aroused for something I never imagine could turn me on in such ways. Forced to wait for him while I’m tightly bound with so many ropes all over my body and so securely gagged with this damn gag that keep me drooling so badly. ...

Part 1. Coming Out Chapter 1. I made the decision today. I am going to ask if I can have a boob job. After a year on hormones I have grown small puffy attractive boobs that women seem to love touching. Perhaps my boobs remind them of when they were feeling their own rising sexual appetites as they developed their teenage boobs or perhaps they bring out the latent lesbianism in some more mature women who sometimes become attracted to the teenagers beyond their normal reach and substitute me in their desires. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters) Part Six: Din, din time Chapter 7 Mistress Amanda returned a couple hours later. Kendall’s arms and legs where sore from trying to hold her body upwards off of the table. Her nipples and clit where sore from the constant tugging. And her neck was sore from her sister Kim constant motion of riding the double dildo attached to her face. Kim on the other hand was now working on her seventh orgasm. Amanda watched as Kim rode the massive dildo in her pussy up and down steadily at first and then she looked as though she was slamming herself on it. Each time she lowered herself she pulled up Kendall’s head forcing her face between Kim’s buttocks. Over and over again, faster and faster until she could not hold back and erupted once again in bliss. Her head thrown back as cries of passion where heard through her ring gag. Her body shook and she sank down, the dildo buried deep into her sex and Kendall’s nose was once more pressed against Kim’s wrinkled rose bud. ...

It took a long time for Jessica to save up for the new panties. The procedure wasn’t all that expensive, but it took time when she could only put away a few dollars each week. But they would be worth it, the very latest in latex-toy tech, they were formed to fit a person perfectly, and you got to choose ‘inserts’ that could stimulate a person the entire time they were worn. Jessica had done her research, but the dangers reported were all very mild and she couldn’t wait. ...

Jackie Carter It was the summer before my freshman year of collage. I was going to get a degree in marine science. It runs in the blood. My dad runs one of the countries biggest and most renowned marine science labs and aquariums. I have been working at the aquariums since I started high school. My father got me started but I worked my way up to where I was on my own. I was part of the team that took care of injured animals that were taken in. ...

I don’t know why, but I’m slightly nervous this time as I ring the familiar doorbell of Miss Campbell’s practice. Funny really, as I’ve been here so often it feels like a second home. It’s Miss Campbell of course. Her inviting eyes and gently prodding questions always make you tell everything that’s bothering you, making her a confidante, a pal. And what her casual talk doesn’t release, her hands do, either with a full massage or just a foot-reflexology. That has never failed to calm me down, soothing my swirling brain from whatever is haunting me at the time, stopping it tensioning my body. ...

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

continued from Part One: Game Gone Wrong Part 2: The Limo “I want to get my brains fucked out”, she said, “in a limo.” Now this has long been a fantasy of my wife, and for some reason I had not fulfilled it yet. I immediately called around and found a limo service made up mostly of off-duty cops, and requested a driver for the following Saturday night. The big night came and off we went for a light dinner and some cocktails. ...

The ad seemed innocent enough. She had been reading the want ads for some time now, seeking something different to do. Years at the same job had taken it’s toll, boredom, and a feeling of dread that came with every new day. This ad was different though. It caught her eye, and after dismissing it as either nonsense, or a joke of some kind, she kept going back to the same paper and rereading the circled advertisement.” if you are a bright, thin, attractive, highly adventurous and daring girl who sees herself as a fire engine red Ferrari rather than a blue mini van, and craves excitement beyond the usual, contact us at….” ...

Cast: Dana Miller: MIT grad sub Dana is a 24-year-old genus and sometimes call “Computer Goddess.” She graduated MIT at the age of 16 with a double Doctorates in computer security and programming. Despite being a “super nerd” she also spent time working out and staying in shape. In fact, under her nerdy behavior and glasses she was a very attractive well-proportioned woman. Between her long black hair, brown eyes and her C sized breast she was a sight when she dressed up. Despite the high paying job, she got right out of college she was not happy. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. This morning, I wasn’t working, day off and started about doing some housework. It’s chaos around here at the moment and having about keeping up with housework the house tends to get dusty and horrible. Not to mention the dog coming in and out of the house with wet or dirty paws. Anyway in the morning I received instructions via sms from hubby to open all the curtains and blinds in the front of the house and strip naked, which I immediately obliged. I love being naked around the home. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. When I first got out of bed this morning I checked my email as per normal and there was an email waiting for me from my new online Master. There were several requests through his email. The first one was to wear my black leather collar and have my ben wah balls inserted in my pussy. Then to remain naked whilst doing my housework and stopping every hour to place myself on display in the front window of our house. This was to be done by bending over the back of a lounge chair with my ass and pussy facing the window. Then the second request was to ring someone from our BDSM swingers club and invite him over as well as one extra person of their choosing. Before they arrive I was to place myself in bondage spreadeagle on the bed with an egg vibrator giving me forced orgasms. They were to fuck and use me for as long as they wanted and only allowed to cum in my mouth. ...

Each invitation came with a small package. The invitations were sent out in the morning by courier to mobsters throughout Metropolis and the surrounding areas. Each recipient was invited to attend a not-to-be-missed party the next evening. Since the invitation came from Lex Luthor, no one was inclined to miss the party, but the contents of the packages clinched the deal. Each package contained a pair of boxer shorts and, if the mobster had a teenaged son who would be attending, an extra pair for him. The shorts were made of limp, skin-smooth, transparent-white plastic film and came with a note recommending that the recipient wear them under his trousers while he attended the party. ...

There was a new villain plaguing Gotham City, a prankster called Sissyboy. People assumed that he was a protegé of the Joker, because whenever one of his pranks distracted people, the Joker and his henchclowns took advantage of the confusion to pull off one of their capers. It seemed as if Sissyboy could work a strange kind of magic. On one occasion the poles holding streetlights turned to rubber and sagged into the street, blocking traffic. On another occasion the walls of the shower rooms at the Gotham City Country Club turned to the clearest of glass. And during the consequent disruptions the Joker and his crew, cleverly disguised as ordinary people, performed a little magic of their own by making money and jewelry disappear. ...

Rbrbill Exposed – Journal entries of my journey in rubber for the last several years. Some of these writing were completed while sealed in rubber. I left the errors from glove fumbles or restricted vision as they were posted in my FetLife entries. All of these events true. Backgrounder, A profile of a Rubberist I am a lifelong rubberist. I’ve enjoyed all types of rubber and latex including boots, waders, wetsuits, rain gear (rubber only), gloves and latex clothing. I am a total enclosure lover and enjoy sealing myself in total enclosure whenever I can. ...

It was the fourth Thursday I had gone the psychiatrist office in order to help me with my “problem”. Three weeks ago I came here to see Dr Lara about my obsession with women and tight shiny clothes. The receptionist let me into the room and said that the doctor would be in shortly. I was just looking at the wall covered with her credentials and other stuff. Doctorate in Biochemistry as well as a psychiatrist. The proverbial chaise lounge to relax in. The door opens and in walks this drop dead gorgeous woman wearing sky high heels, short little skirt, loose blouse, and hair up in a loose bun. Glasses and damn big ass boobs. ...

Some people say that man is mastery and woman is mystery. That’s a clever play on words, certainly, but there is a very spooky truth to it. When the former goes wrong, the latter sets it right, sometimes in the most horrifying ways. There’s a reason why some women are called witches and a hapless young man discovered that reason. Just off the campus of the University of New Wales at Pennstadt stands Sorority Row, a neat array of former mansions lining one of the main streets that run by the campus. Set a little apart from the others, separated from its nearest neighbor by a miniature park, was the Shi Imega Lambda house. It was to that house that Stefan Bonhuizo came with sinister intent. ...

In the story “Schauerkappe” the narrator described how, through a series of errors, he had become Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner, had been turned into an inflatable woman by Marla’s teenaged son Dale, and made pregnant with a raincoat, and then, after giving birth to the new raincoat and discovering that Marla and her husband Beaubeau had captured themselves a new pair of inflated plastic prisoners, was scheduled to be married to Dale. This is how the wedding went. ...

This is a fantasy fiction that I ran over in my mind when I was a younger guy (and still to this day) - it is based in a core of true experiences, but most of the best stuff never happened to me… This is what I consider may have happened had I made some different choices, or life had taken a different turn. To be posted in parts: this section is mostly introductory, and the best parts come a little later (two more are currently written). I hope you enjoy! ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. Chapter 1: Husbands hard end of a day This was at the request of Master Jonas to carry out this task I had been busy all day catching up with housework and some odd jobs outside in the garden. I had been naked for the whole day. Being inside the house or outside in the back yard naked tends to arouse me, turning me on. I think it may be a sense of vulnerability, the chance of being caught and not being able to do anything about it. Our local postman who is always delivering parcels to our front door has gotten use to the fact that I am usually answering the door naked that he no longer batters an eyelid. ...

This is a story of how I really tricked myself and not my boyfriend. I, Lisa knew my boyfriend, Brad had a latex fetish. I had checked out his phone history one day to find all this out. Oh yes, he had it bad. Latex clothing sites, latex porn sites, you name it. He had gone on a two day business trip to New Orleans, so I had time to look around in his closet. Well, it didn’t take long to find his stash of fetish clothing. Catsuits, hoods, gloves, goggles, the whole deal. ...

This is a story of how I really tricked myself and not my boyfriend. I, Lisa knew my boyfriend, Brad had a latex fetish. I had checked out his phone history one day to find all this out. Oh yes, he had it bad. Latex clothing sites, latex porn sites, you name it. He had gone on a two day business trip to New Orleans, so I had time to look around in his closet. Well, it didn’t take long to find his stash of fetish clothing. Catsuits, hoods, gloves, goggles, the whole deal. ...

“Do you mind if I check my emails on your laptop, mines still running funny” Ste shouted down the hallway. “Yeah, no problem”. Dan had gotten used to Ste borrowing his stuff since he’d moved in. He knew he should probably start setting some boundaries but Ste was the hottest guy he’d ever seen so having him as a roommate was too good for Dan to put at risk through a needless argument. ...

I was used to the collar which my wife had put on me soon after we were married. No problem, it was just a game and I had to wear it only under specific circumstances. I didn’t know it when we got married but my libido was much higher than hers. She was satisfied with sex once a month, or less. I was up for it - - no pun intended - - three times a week. ...

I spotted him at the Safeway and he looked fine. Early twenties, home from college, tight Levi’s, tighter tee shirt, sneakers, muscles, a nice smile, all grown up now. Ready for me, finally. “Hello Ms Brown. You’re looking lovely.” “Why thank you Arthur. You’re not looking bad yourself.” He blushed fetchingly. I was in one of my velvet phases that year. The dress was mid-calf, perhaps a bit much for grocery shopping but when you look like I did you like to flaunt it. He certainly didn’t mind filling his eyes with me. ...

April walked into her house for the last time. Today was the final day of moving with only big pieces of furniture to move that her husband and friends were taking care of later. She had just gotten back from work early, her boss kind enough to let her leave early. Walking onto her back porch, it was a lovely sunny day out over looking her pool and backyard. Taking advantage of the lovely day April stripped out of her shorts and t-shirt revealing a bikini. Since she worked at a spa she usually wore bikini’s under her clothes. ...

Jane walked to the bus stop her high heels clicking on the pavement the snug pencil skirt limiting her steps slightly. Jane thought maybe she should taper the skirt more missing the restriction of her other skirts, under the skirt and loose top she can feel the steel covering her breasts and pussy shifting and smiles to herself. Jane had been intrigued by chastity belts since first seeing one in a movie when she was young even making herself one out of her dads duct tape and wearing it all day until needing to go to the bathroom and having to cut it off. During high school she had found several on the internet and dreamed about wearing one but was never able to afford them. During her junior year she had found a used belt and even though the thought of it being worn by someone else made her uncomfortable she decided to buy it and clean it very well before trying it on. ...

Part 1 So getting out of work on a Friday and the wife says she’ll be late and wants to stay in. I say to myself, “hmm, I’ve got all this time, maybe I’ll dress up a bit”. I walk to my vehicle with the beginnings of quite a hard on, glad no one else was in the lot. As I drive home I text my wife to make sure she didn’t have plans and told her mine. She replies “Sounds fun. I’ll join you when I get home.” She says “We have a pretty lazy weekend, impress me.” I nearly came there, but figured I’d save it. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Gloria has a different interpretation of The Forbidden Book What would you do if you knew that a book that everyone else thought was mindless pornography was actually a communications handbook? If you ain’t a Sci-Fi Geek, you ain’t going to like this one. Mild erotica, but very interesting Sci-Fi concept. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Happy Puppy The night was quiet. The cool night air from the ventilation window made me shiver in my chains. ‘If she only left me a blanket…’ Hanna was away for an hour, and by that time, I had imagined all the possible scenarios what I could think of. From the one where she ties me to her bed and uses me whenever she likes, to one where I live in a dog pen, eating and drinking twice a day from a bowl and sleeping inside of a small dog house. ...

This is a story about a hot horny woman, Claudia, getting anonymous instructions to be followed up and filmed as well. Instruction 1 Requirements: tiny rope, rope with hooks 2 piece; bal gag, vibrator ( no batteries), nipple clamps, small loose chain connected to the clamps nipple vacuum set, 2 candles, scarf, Table upside down, electrical timer, magnet electric controlled, power box analog incl spring, 2 steel plates with rings, 2 ring which can be screwed in the table, duct tape,. 4 web cams. ...

Kyle was always happy when Michelle asked him to come by her house and tend to her huge exotic salt-water fish aquarium. She had told him that it was 300 gallons and had a mixture of fish from around the world. Michelle said she had to be careful when picking new species to put in the tank and make sure her new additions were not predators to any of the species she currently had in the watery habitat. Kyle especially like the different Seahorses she had and was amazed by how much their heads actually looked like horse’s heads. ...

Warning! Some portions of this story contains elements of extreme pain, body modification, and blood which readers may find difficult and/or too graphic to read. If descriptive text of this nature bothers you, I recommend you find a lighter story to read. EPL “Paul…are you there? Pick-up if you are there Paul. I called to tell you about my flight, or, better yet, lack of one. The plane had an engine explode during take-off. Yes! Actually explode! Don’t worry. It happened almost as soon as the pilot throttled up and we never left the ground. There were no injuries and we simply returned to the gate. They called it a catastrophic failure of engine two. There will not be another flight available until tomorrow so I have to stay in London again tonight. If you get this message in the next half hour or so, give me a call; otherwise, I will call you in a couple of hours. I love you slave! Bye.” ...

Part 1: Betrayal ********** ‘Is it coming closer? Why would anyone come here this time? And who it is?’ were the primary thoughts what circled through my mind. The rough gravel road, leading to the yard of my grandmothers farm, scrunched under some ones feet. It was late evening, about 9:30 pm. I was lying on my left side in a dark room of an old house, The Old Cottage. Completely naked, only wearing sunglasses and chains. Bound by my own hand. Waiting for the sun to rise. Expecting my real challenge to start after several hours. And definitely not expecting any visitors. ...

The beautiful woman walked towards the gate in the airport followed by several men who were captivated by the sway of her walk. She hadn’t noticed, she never did, she just didn’t care about what she called “hounds”. She continued to walk confidently in her five inch spiked heeled ankle boots with the tight pencil skit keeping her stride short making her take double the steps to keep up with the pace of the crowd she was walking with. The skirt emphasized her narrow waist with it’s higher than normal waist line and the wide belt pulled snugly around it. The top she wore was a long sleeved turtle neck sweater that fit her more snuggly than the skirt and showed her perfect figure, her arrow straight posture and almost cone shaped breasts protruding from under it. ...

I’d been out to see him several times in the past. I’d also sneaked around at night, peeking in at him. So I knew what he did. When I heard his old truck grinding up the road again I decided to have some more fun with him. I waited until his second night, then walked down to his property. It was almost dark when I arrived and I could see the flicker of candlelight from within his trailer. I moved in slowly and was disappointed to see he’d drawn the curtains. But maybe not all of them. I went around to the back side and sure enough, there he was, kneeling on the floor in a circle of candles and mirrors, wearing jockey shorts, a tee shirt, and socks, bound and gagged by his own hand. ...

The briefs had been a mistake. That should have been all too obvious, even before he’d put them on. But now, sitting on the bus on the way to work, James was learning exactly the nature of his error. But Rob would have his fun, wouldn’t he? James did love latex so, and Rob knew this all too well. Tonight’s ploy was leaving a pair of shiny black latex briefs folded neatly on top of his clothes while James was in the shower. Rob knew James well enough to know he couldn’t resist the temptation - he wouldn’t even have to hide his normal underwear - and thus the journey to work saw James doing his best not to squirm in his seat as the briefs squeezed snugly around his hips, kneading their surface across his crotch. As his stop came into view, James dreaded the kinky torment the day likely had in store. The bus slowed and the doors opened… and James fell to the pavement. The man already at the bus stop knelt to help him up, but James politely waved off his concern. ...

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

It took what seemed like an eternity to pull myself out of the deep chasm my mind was in from sleep mixed with hang-over. I was in a vicious cycle of minimal consciousness for a few seconds mixed with sleep for a few minutes. My mind felt like it was in an eddy, able to pull myself just long enough to suck in a breath of air, then, pulled back under until panic made me try that much harder to get back up for another lungful of air. ...

Carrie awoke to the sounds of her roommate in the kitchen. A glance at the clock showed it to be just after 5am. Who the hell gets up at 5am on a Saturday? She wondered, pulling the pillow over her head. She heard another thud followed by the sound of a cooking pot clattering on the floor. Knock it off Ronnie, she mumbled from under her pillow. Seconds later there came another crash. Rolling from the bed Carrie straightened her night shirt and stalked out of her room. Rounding the corner the dark haired woman got a surprise. The kitchen lights were off. Storming into the kitchen she flipped the switch flooding the room with light. Carrie’s eyes were dazzled by the light for a second. “Damn it Ronnie, if your going to be up at this hour at least turn on the light so you can see what your doing!” Then Carrie opened her eyes. Ronnie was huddled on the floor in the corner of the kitchen. She was also stark naked. Ok so it wasn’t the first time one of them were wondering around naked. Only this time the slender red head had a black leather form fitting, something, over her head. Leather straps wrapping around her torso above and below her ample breasts and another at her waist pinning her arms to her body. Another strap at her knees and ankles and leather wrist cuffs completed the bondage. “What the hell?” Carrie gasped, stepping over to her friend. Reaching for the hood she found a small pad lock securing it. Every strap and cuff was held in place using locks. “Someone did you up good, I’m going to have to cut you out”. The bound girl squealed through the mask twisting her head. “Umm, Ummm”, she hummed calling Carrie’s attention to the gag panel on the mask. It was strapped tight but not locked. Releasing the buckle Carrie pulled the gag panel away pulling a two inch wide pear shaped plug from Ronnie’s mouth. “Don’t cut it”, Ronnie gasped, “I just need the keys and I can get myself out”. Carrie had been reaching for the blindfold panel but stopped. “Keys?” She asked. “What keys?” “The keys to the locks”, the bound girl replied. “I dropped them down behind my bed and can’t reach them”. Kneeling on the floor by her helpless friend Carrie leaned back on her heels. “So why are you out here in the kitchen trying to make enough noise to wake the dead?” Ronnie stammered, “I,…. I hid a spare set of keys in here months ago, but I can’t find them”. Realization set in, “Were they taped up under the shelf there about half way back?” “Yes”, the bound girl replied. Giggling Carrie got to her feet, “I found them weeks ago and dropped them into the junk drawer”. Ronnie heard her friend open a drawer and the jingle of keys. She heard Carrie walk out of the room and some sounds from one of the bedrooms. Moments later Carrie was back. “Ok I have both sets of keys and you’re not getting them until I’m good and ready”. “You’re not going to ask about how I got this way?” Ronnie asked. “Not really”, Carrie replied, “unless you’re telling me that someone broke in, bound you in leather, then slipped out without taking anything? Or attacking me as well? I’ve seen the stuff you read on the computer remember? You showed me a few stories about girls tying themselves up. It was some interesting reading. There was one story I remember where a girl tied herself and was discovered by her friend. By the way, guess which part you get to play. But first I’m going back to bed and if you wake me before eight you will be very sorry. Open up, I’m putting the gag back in”. “Wait,….. wait a minute”, Ronnie said. “What?” Carrie asked exasperated. “I,.. I have to,.. pee”, the bound girl said. “Fine”, Carrie said, “but this goes back in first”. Ronnie silently opened her mouth as the pear shape slipped past her lips. Carrie pulled the straps tight as she buckled the panel back in place. Then she opened the small locks on the buckles at the bound girls ankles and knees. Seconds later the straps were removed. Slowly the helpless girl rose to her knees then stood up. She twisted her head as if to see which way to go but the blindfold had never been removed. ...

Darla had been working for months without any breaks finally everything was caught up and it was time to see if the group could maintain without her constant supervision. The boss had given her two weeks off so she could get some much needed R&R. Darla had been needing more than rest she needed some alone time with just her and her kinky desires. She had been wearing her corsets and chastity belt to work for the last few weeks just so she wouldn’t be running to the bathroom and playing with herself. She had even gotten to the point of wearing her thigh bands with her belt just to make her more frustrated and every night when she got home she would tie herself to the bed and force an orgasm or two then fall asleep while still bound. ...

Hello! As I am willing to make a series or something, I’d first like to tell the people reading this website about how they can do bondage easily on their own safely or atleast amuse them with my own idiotic attempts at selfbondage/mummification. I have a story prepared about my own attempts when I was young. Here is my ‘story’: Ever since I was young I’ve been interested in bondage. As a child I’d look at those superheroes being tied up just before they would magically escape and defeat their greatest foe. This has led me to become a bondage enthusiast, mummification being the start of it. ...

This is a consensual spanking story based on reality. It is actually a composite of stories from several different women. No one woman is the woman telling this story, but some of the themes of this story will resonate with many different women with emotional barrier issues. As Jack Webb used to say on Dragnet, “The names have been changed to protect the innocent.” Some of the details have also been changed, and dare I say, augmented. ...

So here I am bound in and to a vertical cage barely big enough for my plus size body trapped behind 3 master locks in a vertical cage, prisoner transport chains on my wrist, ankles, neck and waist, gagged with a head cage on holding a very well inflated butterfly gag in place, my cuffed ankles locked to the floor of the cage . My cock standing out from the vertical cage bouncing wantingly in the air desperately wanting to cum, stripped of my clothing in a strange man’s house with no one knowing I am here. Rule #1 broken… this is a recount of true events, well mostly true with a little license for creativity embellishing the facts for hopefully a more pleasurable read. And my first attempt at story writing.. But before I get started perhaps a little background into how this all came about. Names altered for privacy. ...

The cargo freighter DEMETER cruised through interstellar space, its hundred kilometer long masts draped with gossamer fabric. The myomeric sails stretched along the masts and yardarms extended into the walls of the filament streamer, forming a conductive path between the opposite polarities of energies that constituted the tunnel through space. Rivers of quantum energy poured across the DEMETER’s hull, and in response, she sailed through the empty gulfs between stars at just a fraction less than lightspeed. ...

story continued from part 6 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

A while back Kim and I had gone to Las Vegas and there was one instance when I was walking up a set of steps to the room and as you topped the stairs you were basically for a fraction of an inch at eye level with the bottom of the hotel room across the hall. It so happens that this hotels floor was highly polished marble or something similar and you could sort of see into the room. It of course made me think if you were positioned just right and the light was just so you would be able to clearly see a person…. ...

Black Saturday (or an adventure of the guy who likes dressing like a Goth Girl) So, let’s talk about Saturday night. Actually, this starts a little sooner than that. On Sunday last week, my wife found out that her Godfather had passed away and was on her way to Dayton, Ohio starting Wednesday to Sunday night. My daughter was to go to a sleepover birthday party on Saturday night and so, I had the house to myself. I thought this might be one of the rare times that my alter ego Elizabeth would get to come out without anyone knowing. ...

CHAPTER 1 My awakening I thought that we were ideally happy, in love and fully fulfilled in our regular sexual encounters but then they became less frequent and one night over a glass of wine I asked Angela why this was. She was pretty sanguine in her reply. She said that she did not feel wooed, the lovemaking was not tender and she yearned to be touched by a soft body not a rough hairy ape. I was dumfound as I am not naturally hairy but I do not always wash and shave before seeking passion with her. Indeed, if I were to do so the passion of the moment would no doubt pass and lovemaking would become a prescribed and pre-planned function without any spontaneity, not my idea of passion. ...

When the party at the university broke up, Laura realized she was in trouble. She had had fun - some drinks, but she wasn’t drunk. She had been dancing, had been kissing a few, but now the party was over and everybody was heading home. It was late - too late. To get home she would need the train, but to get to the train station, she had planned to go by bus. And by now the bus had ceased driving for the night. She could get a cab, but her finances didn’t allow this. She had a pass-card for public transportation, allowing her to go whenever she wanted. But of course within the regular hours of the transportation. ...

“I can’t believe they turned us down.” Silence greeted the remark as the four young men walked despondently along the forest trail. Around them, the trees blazed with the colors of fall, but the beauty of nature went unnoticed by the reluctant hikers. The four men, James, Jeff, Robert and Wayne, had just made their way to the secluded hideout of The Marauders, a local band with links to nearly every illegal act in the area. The four friends had thought to join, but the seasoned criminals of the gang had simply laughed and chased them off. Now, to make matters worse, they were lost. ...

Call from the past I’m not very good at checking my phone for text messages nor being sure to keep my Google hangouts clean. This bright Sunday, however, I was sipping my coffee in the afternoon checking up on things. And I’m pretty happy I did, as there was a message from a girl I met some time ago: “Hi stranger. You offered to help me spice up my self-bondage adventures - and today I’m doing a run at Greenlands Wood. I just parked at the Mills Pond and will leave the car heading for the old oak where my first release key are stored. I’ll tell you a bit about the setup: I’m dressed pretty slutty and has my heels locked on with a chain between them. I’m gagged and in a moment I’ll put on a head harness securing the gag as well as some darkened goggles. I’ll lock the car and lock my wristcufs to a chain round my belly. After doing so I will need to go to the old oak to get the key to my wrists. ...

Tiffany was a genius at predicting things. Although she made her money, lots of it, forecasting financial trends, she was good at predicting nearly anything, from the outcomes of sporting events to the winners of political contests. Tiffany was a petite woman, but her small stature belied her power. Roomfuls of people in conservative business attire hung on her every word. At only 25, the dark-haired woman was used to being the center of attention even though her audience was typically at least twice her age. Her words translated into large sums of cash. ...

Authors’ notes: oc: this is NOT fiction Ann: »I can vouch for that« Disclaimer: all swearwords are used in a loving way, and I am sure oc accepts them as a badge of honor« You may know me from the erotic hypnosis scene as ocntrl or as Kaos and I have been around for a little while now. As it goes, sometimes I have been more active creating content and being involved in the community. At other times the erotic hypnosis took a backseat. I started out as a subject, driven by a wish to be able to experience (self-) bondage and arousal/orgasm play through hypnosis. After a while I realized that I could not find the right tone and as a result the success I had was rather limited. ...

The frat house was already alive with music and people who were pouring in and out of the door looking like so many ants. Dusty clenched the six pack he was holding until the edges of the cardboard dug into his soft palms and made rough indentations in the delicate skin. He wasn’t ready for this. There was no way he was going to survive. All he could do was look at the swarm of college-age guys with their swollen biceps and dark stubble on their chins and think to himself, ‘oh dear god they are all going to kill me’. ...

Prelude “That bitch really should have her ass kicked,” Peter exclaimed loudly. His friends slowly nodded while sipping their beer. The fact that Peter had been loud really didn’t mean a lot. First they were seated round their regular table at the regular, noisy pub, secondly everybody around would agree with Peter. The particular bitch was a civil servant. A rather young and good looking girl, who was the mayors spokesman. She did an excellent job, using her pretty face to smoothen out the most outrageous political cracks, but this time the task had been too tough. The core issue was the renegotiation of the trashworkers settlement with the local community. The community had refused any of the workers requirements and the workers had started a working confict - leaving all but medical trash. ...

Greg ran his fingers through his dark curly hair out of frustration. He sat alone in the college library going over his Anatomy study guide. He was lucky to have gotten into a decent college because of his football talent. The only hard thing was trying to keep up his grades. He sighed and looked around noticed two pretty brunettes eyeing him from across the room. He felt his face turn red and quickly looked back down to pretend his was studying. He felt their eyes on him and heard them whispering and giggling. He decided to just get up and leave back to his room. While most guys on the football team had sexy nympho girlfriends, Greg would rather be single and try to keep his grades up. He’d been asked out by a lot of girls on campus, but for some reason he always felt so shy. He wasn’t sure if it was the strict family environment he came from or if that was just the way he was. He was very handsome. He was 6'0" and weighed 180lbs with nothing but muscle. His eyes were dark gray with long eyelashes. He was basically a guy most girls would automatically drool over and long to be with. He’d been asked out by many girls and he’d also managed to date a few but he hadn’t found that one girl who he could be himself around. As he walked back to his apartment, he could tell it was getting dark outside. It would be another Saturday night alone, but he wanted to be ready for the killer Anatomy test on Monday. He rushed upstairs and once in his apartment, he was able to breathe. College life had been hard to adjust to. Being 18 and on your own wasn’t as fun or easy as they said it would be. He threw his backpack on the floor and lay on his bed looking up at the ceiling. He smiled remembering the pretty brunette girls. He’d had a few girlfriends but nothing too serious. Just some heavy petting followed by him fingering or receiving a hand job. He wanted to sleep with a girl and experience the feel of a hot female pussy, but he was scared to death to have sex with just anyone. Greg sat back up on his bed and pulled off his white polo shirt. It felt good to be alone once again. His muscular chest and washboard stomach had a nice golden tan. He kicked off his shoes and took his socks off. There was nothing more comfortable than being able to walk around naked. He was about to go get something to drink and get back to studying, but he felt an urge. He felt a strong urge to jerk off. He could feel his cock hardening in his pants. His hand moved down and rubbed the hardening cock. “Mmmm yeah!” Greg moaned as his hand massaged his aching cock. Suddenly his face turned red and he knew what he wanted to do. He bit his lower lip and smiled. He kneeled down to look under his bed. There she was. Her name was Dolly a 5-foot inch blow up doll. He grabbed her by her hand and pulled her out. She was wearing a short little black dress that he bought from the Goodwill one time to make her seem more beautiful. He had wanted to buy a more “real life” doll but those things were so damn expensive! “Hey there, I’ve missed you,” he said teasingly as he looked at the doll. Her eyes were dark blue and she had blonde color on her head as hair. Her lips were dark red and very pouty. He sat the doll on his lap and put his arms around her. His cock was throbbing now more than ever. “Did you miss me? I hope you did because I’m going to fuck you so good tonight Dolly.” He continued to talk to her while he smiled seductively. “Look just how hard you make me. My balls are aching right now ready to shoot my spunk in you Dolly.” He leaned down and kissed the doll. His lips met with her so perfectly. He kissed her first with soft pecks. Then his tongue glided her lips and he only wished she had a tongue to touch his. His heart was pounding now as he made out with the pretty doll. “You look so sexy tonight Dolly. I think you’ll look sexier without your clothes on.” He began to unzip her dress and his eyes grew wide as if fell off her and revealed her rubber breasts. They were a peach color with dark brown hard nipples. He took the nipples in his fingers and played with them. “Hmmm you like that don’t ya Dolly? I can see that you wanna get fucked too.” The little dress fell on the floor and Greg stood up to lay the doll down on the bed. She lay there so obediently with her legs wide open just for him. Greg squeezed his cock and stared at his doll for a moment. He took off his pants and boxers. His hard cock was pointing straight as he eyed the doll. “Are you ready to take my cock Dolly? Once again I’m going to fuck you like never before. You don’t know how much you turn me on!” Greg rasped. Greg leaned over to his nightstand pulling out some Vaseline. He got a good amount and rubbed it on his cock. He licked his lips and closed his eyes moaning. He couldn’t wait to be inside his doll. “Oh Dolly I’m so horny right now. I know I’m gonna cum so hard in you. You’d like that wouldn’t you? You’d like my cum in your pussy? You dirty little cum slut!” He stared at the doll as he worked the Vaseline on his cock. He scooped up a bit more lube and inserted his finger inside the dolls pussy. He moved his finger around making sure she got well lubed. He got in between the dolls legs and positioned his cock on her rubber pussy. It was just a plain drawing of a pussy between her legs with a tiny and tight hole for him to fuck. He pushed his cock in and moaned loudly. She was very tight and so willing. “Ahhh yeah! Oh baby you’ve been wanting this dick haven’t you?” Greg groaned. He moved his hips back and forth as her pussy swallowed up his cock nicely. He grabbed her legs and wrapped them around his waist pulling her closer to him. “Hmmm yeah! Take my cock you little slut! Take it like you want it!” He shoved his cock faster inside of his doll. His hands grabbed her rubber tits and he closed his eyes for a moment imagining himself fucking one of the brunettes that were at the library. He could only imagine how their tits felt. “Oh Dolly! Yeah! I want you to milk my cock baby! Oh baby I wanna cum so hard in you!” Greg’s voice was shaky and he was getting more turned on as he imagined being inside one of the brunette’s pussy. …I bet her pussy would feel so warm! So tight and she’d cum all over my cock…. He was pumping the doll with his cock with all his might. With each thrust the doll shifted a bit making it hard to control her. “Oooh your such a slut Dolly! Oh my little fuck whore! Tighten your pussy Dolly! Squeeze my cock with your pussy! Oooh fuck!” Greg was breaking a sweat now. His heart was racing with lust and desire. He wanted to hard and let all his cum shoot out inside of his doll. She’d been his sexual release for the past few months. Hell not only was she hot, she didn’t talk back and he could fuck her as much as he wanted. Oh she was perfect! His moans were the only thing that could be heard in the silent room. He was grabbing the dolls tits hard while he kept fucking her violently. “Take it bitch! Take my cock you fuckin’ skanky little slut!” He shouted to her looking at her with a mix of anger and lust. Greg was beginning to feel weak and his cock was throbbing with passion. He did a few more hard thrusts and suddenly his toes curled and he bucked his hips trying not to cum so fast but it was too late. Long hard ropes of hot cum shot of out his cock and into his doll. “Mmmmm oooh god! I’m cumming! I’m fuckin’ cumming in you! Take my cum you fuckin’ cunt! Oh yeah!” Greg grunted. He kept pumping his doll with shorter thrusts until he slowly felt his cock soften inside of her. He pulled his cock out and lay besides the doll. His breathing was heavy and he felt his heart pounding from such a hard orgasm. He looked over at his doll and made her turn to face him. He stroked her rubber face and kissed her lips. “Oh you little whore. Look what you did to me. Now I gotta clean you up,” his voice was sincere and sweet. Greg got up feeling his body weak. After cleaning Dolly up, he went to take a shower. The warm water felt good on his naked body. He felt somewhat like a geek for having had sex only with his doll, but at least he was happy. He wanted to actually go back to the library and ask one of the brunettes out. He was ready to explore a real girl this time. He knew if things didn’t go well, he’d have Dolly for backup.

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. Copyright (c) 2010 by [email protected] ...

I met Tom via an internet forum for people who wish to become dolls or people wanting to play with those dolls. I’d had this fetish for some time now and had even bought my own latex doll suit to wear at home, I’d put it on and lay back on the bed perfectly still and imagine I was just a latex sexdoll, inflated and waiting to be used by my owner, I would bring myself off to an amazing climax and drift off to sleep, waking in the morning still enclosed within the doll suit. ...

It was mid afternoon on a chill winter day. Mark was on his way to visit his mistress Heather in her residential unit in a quiet middle class area. He was just turned forty, never married, was lean, fit and still had most of his hair. He still might have been considered reasonably youthful. At least his lady friend thought so. He was an investment advisor by occupation. Heather, herself was slightly younger. One brief, unhappy marriage in her early thirties was now behind her. Best forgotten, she thought. She still had most of her early slimness and was as healthy as her partner. Her oval face retained some of its youth and was attractively framed with short dark brown hair. She held a senior position in the office where she worked. After a bitter divorce she had managed to gain possession of the jointly shared apartment and was thankful for this. She was on good terms with most of the other residents in the building. It was here that she and Mark held most of their meetings. ...

story continued from part three Part 4 “Here, put these on.” Tracey handed the pair of taupe coloured tights to me. “You want me to wear these… and nothing else?” Tracey smiled at me. “Of course. Now get undressed and do as you’re told.” I started to take my clothes off and began sheathing my legs in the tights, conscious that Tracey was standing on the other side of the bedroom, watching my every move. ...

(story continues from The Body Puzzle) Continued from The Body Puzzle - Part 1: The Upper Torso. Part 2: The Lower Torso Try as he might, Jay couldn’t stop himself from taking in the full view of Vanessa’s heaving breasts. Normally milky white, they were now a bright pink. As she squirmed slightly, quietly struggling against her self-administered restraint, his comment about “desert” hung in the air like the bad joke that it was. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 9) Chapter 10 Part 10a I tie Jen’s wrists together in front of her, and then loop a rope around her neck. I order her to get up and I make her hop to the back of her sofa, while holding the rope leash. I lean her over the back of the couch so her legs are behind it and her body is bent at the waist, resting over the cushions. I take a rope and tie it to her ankle bindings and pull it under the sofa. I loop it around her wrists and pull it snug, stretching her body a bit. Her ass is totally on display. After she squirms for a second, she realizes she can’t do anything to protect herself. ...

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE. ...

I had gone to the beach with my girlfriend Sondra on a lovely, warm spring day and we were strolling barefoot along the shoreline when we were captured. We had gone under the wide pier that ran a hundred yards back from the waterline to the street and were enjoying the coolness in the shade. I heard someone behind me on my right say, “Don’t move.” I started to turn when I felt something touch my right cheek and cold fire flashed through me. The same voice said, “Don’t move” again and I stopped dead in my tracks. I could see Sondra and I saw a hand holding a weird luminescent rod touch her cheek and a young man’s voice say, “You will do only what is necessary to fulfill my commands.” Then the rod touched my cheek and the voice repeated the order. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death . The man shifted in the cramped car seat. The car was parked on a sparsely populated street, pulled into the shadows of trees lining the street. He checked his watch. The object of his stakeout should be home soon. His cell phone rang and he answered. “Jeff here, boss,” he said, listening to the man on the other end. “He should be here shortly. I’ll have him all wrapped up and out of here in about half an hour.” He listened again. “Yes, as usual, you will get proof I’ve got him and that he won’t be causing any problems for you anymore.” He smiled as he listened more. “That’s why you hire me boss. I always get my man.” He ended the call as a car was approaching from the opposite end of the street. Jeff pulled out his binoculars and saw it was the car he was waiting for. He watched as it pulled into the driveway and a man got out. He smiled as he thought about what was about to begin. ...

The man shifted in the cramped car seat. The car was parked on a sparsely populated street, pulled into the shadows of trees lining the street. He checked his watch. The object of his stakeout should be home soon. His cell phone rang and he answered. “Jeff here, boss,” he said, listening to the man on the other end. “He should be here shortly. I’ll have him all wrapped up and out of here in about half an hour.” He listened again. “Yes, as usual, you will get proof I’ve got him and that he won’t be causing any problems for you anymore.” He smiled as he listened more. “That’s why you hire me boss. I always get my man.” He ended the call as a car was approaching from the opposite end of the street. Jeff pulled out his binoculars and saw it was the car he was waiting for. He watched as it pulled into the driveway and a man got out. He smiled as he thought about what was about to begin. ...

UNIVERSAL REMOTE “Chris, any new leads on a new job?” my girlfriend Tina asked when she came home from work. “Not yet,” I responded wryly. “I had the two interviews I told you about today but I’m not too confident about them.” I finished. She came over to where I was sitting on the couch looking at job postings on my laptop and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. “Well keep looking, you’ll find one that will pan out.” “Yeah, I hope so. I hate that you are forced to support us both while I’m unemployed.” I said with a grimace. “Oh, you got a package from your uncle today. It’s on the kitchen counter.” “Oh? Sweet! I haven’t heard from him for a long time. I hope he sent me something cool.” She said as she quickly went to get the package. I heard her tearing open the package and then silence. I soon forgot about what she was doing and was engrossed in looking at job postings again when she came bounding back into the living room and plopped down next to me on the couch. “Chris! You have to see this!” she said excitedly. I looked at what she held in her hand. It was a nondescript TV remote control. At least it looked like a TV remote. It seemed to have more buttons on it than a normal remote. “Is that a universal remote for our electronics?” I asked finally. “Heh, funny you should call it that. It will control our electronics BUT it will control other things as well!” she finished coyly. “Huh, what are you talking about? What other things?” I asked. “My uncle is a scientist that works on some pretty high end stuff. According to his note this remote taps into the ‘local quantum fields that surround all things.’” She said with air quotes. “This remote can alter those fields transforming what ever you point it at turning it into whatever you program into the remote!” She finished breathlessly. “Haha, this isn’t April you know. April fools was months ago.” I said sarcastically. “No, no! I already tested it in the kitchen! It really works! Watch this!” she then pointed it at my lap top and after a couple of button pushes I felt the laptop vibrate in my hands. I looked down at it and to my utter disbelief it morphed into an iPad! “Wha!!!! I dropped the iPad in shock and stared at Tina stunned. “See! See? Can you imagine what fun we could have with this??” She said hopping up and down. “Whoa! Hold on a second. Is this thing safe? This seems really weird…” I finished at a loss of words to describe what I was feeling. Tina then came in close to me and wrapped her arm in mine and leaned in close. Tina is 5’8”, 135 pounds and all curves. She was truly out of my league. She was using ALL of her feminine wiles on me right now. “Cone on Chris, the thought of using this remote really ‘pushes all of the right buttons’ with me!” She said is her throatiest, most seductive whisper. “Oy” I groaned at the pun. “Let’s see what we can do with this.” My laptop wound up being many other things before the night was over. Intimate things that we used that night… When morning came around I was still dozing in bed while Tina was getting ready for work. I was she had a smart looking business skirt suit staged. It was a black pinstripe skirt suit with a knee length A-line skirt and a white blouse. I also noticed she had stockings and garters out instead of panty hose. That meant that she was still feeling frisky from last night and that tonight was going to be fun again! She came out of the bathroom with her make-up done and started doing a reverse strip tease while getting dressed! She twirled her bra around before putting it on. Same with her garters and panties. My ‘little Chris was at full attention by the time she slid her dark gray stocking up her shapely legs and attached them to the garters. With that she paused and gave me a seductive, smoldering look and said. “You have any plans today big boy?’ “Just more of the same, looking at the job posts.” I said hoarsely, her routine had me really turned on. “So, no interviews or appointments?” She asked in that same seductive tone. “Nope.” I said. “Good! Then you are coming to work with me!” She said as she held up the remote and pointed it at me! “AH! Now wait a minu…” That was all I got out when I felt my form vibrate and melt. I started shrinking and I could see Tina running up to the edge of the bed with a gleeful look on her face. It felt really weird again when all of the sudden I felt my self split in two. “OH. MY. GOD! You came out perfect!!” Tina squealed in delight. She scooped me up off the bed and immediately slid me on her feet and went to her full length mirror. She stood there admiring me in the mirror talking to me but I didn’t hear a word she said. I was too busy staring at what Tina had done to me. I was no longer a human being. I wasn’t a ‘being’ at all! I was a thing. A pair of things! A pair of black four inch heeled stilettos!! Before I could fully wrap my head around what just happened she set the remote down on the dresser and scooped up her handbag and headed off to work. WHILE WEARING ME! It was weird at first. Walking on the carpet felt good and the flex of my material as she walked was exquisite. When she stepped out of the house and starting walking on the sidewalk to the bus stop the feelings changed. Being walking in on the concrete was jarring. Not painful but different. It was…pleasurable. All of it. I was fulfilling my new purpose, protecting Tina’s feet from the ground all while helping her look fantastic! When she made to her office she sat down and went to work. She seemed to be really fidgety. She kept crossing and uncrossing her legs and sighing deeply. I was reveling in the feeling of her dangling my left half from her foot when she abruptly put me all the way on and rushed to the bathroom and shut herself in a stall. She hiked up her skirt and started playing with herself through her panties. After a couple of minutes she snatched my right half off her foot and starting rubbing the toe part of me against her. She moved faster and faster she finally stopped, pushing me hard against her folds and started trembling. She just masturbated at work using me to get herself off! I soon didn’t care as the sensations caused me to black out. *********************** ‘Oh my god! I’ve never done anything like that at work before! I was so horny at the thought of actually wearing Chris as shoes that I couldn’t help myself!’ Tina thought as she was rinsing the half of Chris that she used to pleasure herself with. She finished composing herself and calmly walked back to her desk. She worked for a couple more hours till lunch time and went outside to make phone call. She pulled her iPhone out of her purse and called her friend Beverly. “Hello?” Beverly answered. “Oh my god Bev! You are NOT going to believe what just happened!” Tina said excitedly. After a few minutes of reminding Bev of her uncle and then telling her about the remote and what she had done with it last night and today Bev said. “THAT IS SO HOT! Are you REALLY wearing Chris as your shoes right now?” “Yes, I really am! It’s so amazing! I can’t even tell that he was anything but a pair of shoes. His soles even are showing scuff marks from walking on him! I really want to find out how this is for him but I left the remote at home.” Tina replied. “I am SO meeting you at you house tonight after work Tina! I have to see this remote in action!” Bev said excitedly. “Sounds good! I’ll see you tonight!” Tina said happily. The rest of the day dragged for Tina as she was still really turned on wearing Chris. She would frequently dangle him from her feet while she had her legs crossed. She would lovingly stroke his shiny, patent material and his stiletto heels while answering phone calls. When it was finally closing time she practically ran outside to the bus stop. When Tina got outside she was surprised to see Beverly standing next to her convertible waving at her. “Over here Tina! I’ll give you a ride home!” She said. They made small talk on the way to Chris and Tina’s apartment. When they hurried inside Beverly said. “Where is this remote?” Tina kicked Chris off at the door and ran back to the bedroom for the remote. When she got back out to the living room Bev had one of the stilettos that was Chris in her hands turning him over and over examining him meticulously. “This is amazing! This used to be Chris?” Bev asked. “Still is Chris according to my uncle. He’s just been rearranged.” Tina beamed. “Any chance you want to try it out too?” She asked. “Are you kidding! Why do you think I’m here! What do you have in mind?” Bev asked expectantly. Tina walked over and gently took the remote form Bev and said coyly. “You will just have to wait and see now won’t you.” Tina then pointed the remote at Bev before she had a chance to say anything and a big purple dildo clattered down on the floor in the spot where Beverly had been standing. Tina slowly bent down and picked her friend now dildo up and without a word to it walked back to the bedroom with it. ****************** Morning came around and Tina groggily turned her alarm off and slowly got out of bed. She walked to the bathroom and started the shower. She smiled at the purple dildo sitting where she had left it last night after using it to the point of exhaustion. She got ready for the morning and picked out another one of her black work outfits so she could wear Chris again. This time is was a black and grey pantsuit. She went to her dresser and discovered that she didn’t have any more clean pantyhose. “Hm, it looks like Beverly is going to be going to work with me today too.” Tina said as she walked into the bath room with the remote and walked out a few minutes later carrying the remote and a new pair of black pantyhose. The dildo was nowhere to be found. As almost an afterthought Tina decided to put the remote in her purse and take it to work with her. Tina was just as horny today as she was yesterday only even more so since she was wearing two people instead of just one. Both times she went to relieve her sexual tension in the bathroom she pleasured herself by rubbing herself with Chris through the soft nylon pantyhose that was now Beverly. The thought of it being a threesome at work sent her over the edge multiple times. At lunch time Tina took her lunch outside to eat and spent the time checking her Facebook and twitter. All the while rubbing her thigh and dangling one of her stilettos. When her lunch was over she stood up and tripped a little bit while sliding Chris back on her foot and her iPhone went tumbling to the ground, shattering the screen! “Oh crap!” Tina shouted drawing the stares of other co-workers outside. She gathered up her broken phone and went back in to her desk. “What am I going to do? I have insurance on my phone but with Chris not working we don’t have a lot of spare money to pay the deductible right now…” Tina thought to herself while staring sadly at her shattered phone. She started back on her work while pondering her broken phone. After a while it finally dawned on her that she had the remote with her! She thought on that for a moment and went to the bathroom with her purse. She went in to a stall and pulled the remote out of her purse and took a moment to program it and aimed it at her broken iPhone. Just before she pushed the execute button she a thought dawned upon her. “Waaaiiit a minute! I have a better idea!” She thought as she glanced down at her stilettos with an evil grin. Tina took her pants and the Beverly pantyhose off. She typed in a new command on the remote pointed it at the pantyhose. The pantyhose quickly morphed into an exact duplicate of the heels patiently waiting on the floor. She put her pants back on and slipped the Beverly stilettos onto her feet instead of the Chris stilettos. She pushed some buttons on the remote and aimed it at Chris. Chris’ two halves merged back into one and started changing shape, shrinking even further until an iPhone identical to her real phone lay there on the floor. Tina squealed in delight and scooped Chris up and went back to her desk. ************** “Whoa! What’s going on now? I was enjoying my time on owner’s feet and, wait… Owner?? Tina’s feet and then I felt like she changed me again. In to what though.” Chris thought as he was startled out of the almost non-thinking state he had fallen into. ************** Tina then started trying to use Chris like the phone he now was and nothing was working. Chris powered on ok but she couldn’t make a phone call. She just got a network message saying that her phone was not authorized. Then it occurred to her. “Duh! I need to insert my SIM card before he will work with my service…” She thought with a grimace. ************** “OH MY GOD! her drawing her fingers across me is turning me on! Oh gosh! I think she is calling someone! I must be a phone now! This feels amazing!” Chris was in non stop pleasure while Tina was moving though his menus and trying to make a call. “Huh, she could not make a call with me. that’s a bummer. Wait did I hear her right? She said she needs to put her SIM card in me? What will happen to me? Oh my! Her opening my SIM ca….” Chris’s thoughts were all over the place up until Tina popped his sim card slot open and then there was nothing… ************** “There, that’s better!” Tina said after she hung up from the test call she just made. Tina finished up the last couple of hours her shift in blissful ignorance that she effectively lobotomized her boyfriend, now iPhone. The bus ride home was uneventful. Tina spend most of the bus trip home surfing the internet and checking email on Chris. She was disappointed that she did not have any of her apps at first but realized that made a certain amount of logic. “Oh well, I’ll just load him up from my last backup.” she thought merrily, turned on once again that she was holding her boyfriend literally in the palm of her hands! Tina immediately plugged Chris into her computer and starting syncing him to her last backup. She then took Beverly off her feet, grabbed the remote and went back to the bedroom punching in a new command in to the remote. After a few hours Tina and Beverly were sitting in the living room chatting about the last couple of days. “Tina! That remote is the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced!” Bev said with her arms around herself shuddering with remembered pleasure. “I know right? Although I feel kind of guilty about Chris. I didn’t exactly get permission to transform him. I just sprung it on him by surprise.” She said guiltily glancing over to her computer table where Chris was still plugged in to her computer, her information long since synced. “Oh, he’ll be fine with it if the pleasure he felt was even a fraction of what I experienced!” Bev said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “I hope so! I’ll promise him he can turn me into whatever he wants this weekend. Well, I had better use the remote to fix my broken phone and turn Chris back to normal…” Tina said, sad that the fun was over for the moment. “Well, let me make a phone call and you can use me as your phone till this weekend or even beyond. I’ll just let my boyfriend that I had a family emergency and will be out of touch for a few days….” She said with a coy look. “Ha! You sure about that Bev?” Tina asked. “Give me five minutes.” was all Bev said as she walked out of the room. ************** “..ard slot!!! Huh? What happened? everything in front of me is different. Oh! I feel myself changing again!” Chris thought as he came back in to being. A couple of seconds later Chris was back to normal. “Huh, THAT was an experience!” He said as he looked a Tina. She enveloped him is a big hug and gave him a lingering kiss. “I’m sorry for ambushing you with the remote the other morning.” She said contritely. I was SOOO turned on I let my lust get the best of me.” “Eh, i was all upset for about two seconds until you started walking with me on your feet. Then the pleasure I felt the rest of the time made me forgive you.” I said returning the hug. “Although, I think something weird happened when I was your phone. I think I blacked out for most of that time.” I said with concern. She winced and said. “Yeah, I forgot I pulled the SIM card that was in you out and put the one from my phone in its place. I tried to transform you back to normal with mine in you and nothing happened. I got really worried and started panicking until Beverly calmed me down and help me figure out what happened.” “SO I didn’t black out then. You essentially removed my brain. That makes a certain kind of sense I guess. So you put my SIM back in and I was able to be me again?” I asked. “Yeah, sorry you didn’t get to enjoy your time as a phone.” She said. That made me laugh out loud. “HA! even now that sounds unreal and ridiculous! Did Beverly go home already?” “Nope. I turned you into my phone because I dropped mine and it broke. She volunteered to stand in as my phone for the rest of the week!” She said triumphantly holding up a shiny new iPhone. “Wow! Wait? she agreed to that even once she found out she would pretty much cease to exist?? I asked incredulously. “Yep!” Tina replied with a huge grin. “Best friend ever!” “So, What else do we want to do with this remote of yours?” I asked with a big grin. “Welllll…. I have a few ideas.” Tina said as she took my hand and lead me back to the bedroom.

story continues from Kendell’s Discovery “This is……amazing.” Gina Hanley stared at the museum’s latest addition. Five mummies stood in carefully prepared niches in the display wall. From the display, her eyes fell to the note that had accompanied the mummies. Gina, These five were discovered together at a new site Trevor is digging. Sorry you weren’t there to oversee their placement, but I asked the director to set them up before he told you about them. Bigger surprise that way, don’t you think? Anyway, the one in the middle was Ankhesenamun, and she was some kind of high priestess. The other four, best as we can tell, were her handmaidens. So far, we’ve not been able to find anything about her in any records, but you know how good they were back then at erasing people they didn’t want remembered. Which means we may never get anything more than her name and title. I should be there in a few days, if I can talk Trevor into giving my clothes back. ...

It was one of those rare Saturdays when Terry didn’t mind being rousted out of bed at dawn. The farm was more of a hobby for his parents and, truth be told, he didn’t have to do a whole lot. But on weekend mornings when all his friends were sleeping in he was in the barn helping with the milking, gathering eggs. And usually he rebelled against even this minor intrustion into his life, but today he fairly lept from his bed. Because once he’d finished his chores the day was his. And days like this only came along every couple of months or so. ...

Vivian’s Story - I Remember That Summer Very Well Vivian and I were sitting on the top deck of the cruise ship, enjoying the beautiful weather, with a couple of those drinks with little umbrellas stuck through orange slices. She and her husband are our good friends, and we often vacation together. No, Viv and I are not having an affair. To my knowledge she has never been unfaithful to her husband. However, I do flirt outrageously with her when my wife is not around. It is all in good fun, and she enjoys the attention, being a bit of a tease. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. The overcast night made it harder to make out the shape of the island in the distance. Ray kept rowing the boat in the direction of the island until he could finally just make it out. He had been closer than he thought. It wouldn’t be long before he could beach the boat and begin his search. ...

The overcast night made it harder to make out the shape of the island in the distance. Ray kept rowing the boat in the direction of the island until he could finally just make it out. He had been closer than he thought. It wouldn’t be long before he could beach the boat and begin his search. As he approached the beach, he glanced at his watch. It was almost 11 pm, which would give him plenty of time before he had to leave and return the boat so it wouldn’t be missed. He guided the boat up on the beach, jumped out and pulled it up so it wouldn’t get washed out with the tide. He grabbed a flashlight out of the boat, pulled the paper out of his shirt pocket, and headed toward a hidden, narrow path leading into the dense growth that covered the island. His search had begun. ...

This was a container I knew intimately. One I had spent many, many an hour in, enjoying my quiet time. It was not far from my home. I had studied the schedule at this location for years. The container was in the back parking lot of an apartment building I used to live in, which is how I came to know about it so well. During dark hours it was shrouded in darkness. Moving into and out of it was easy. Generally, by Tuesday this container was already overflowing with all manner of residential waste. It was always a hodgepodge of white and black bags, stuffed with the flotsam and jetsam of things no longer wanted by the residents of the building. ...

It was early evening of a bleak winter day. Edith was sitting at her work table in the lounge of her small but comfortable cottage in middle class suburbia. She was thirty six, thin and spare with a somewhat narrow face, a pointed chin framed by short brown hair. Tonight she was wearing a plain skirt with a soft white blouse. She was a librarian by occupation, wore glasses and looked exactly how she could perhaps be described. A single lady, living alone and drifting towards middle aged spinsterhood. She had few interests, other than reading and was not sporting or particularly social in any way. The pub/club scene left her cold. ...

The lights in Linda Slater’s cabin came on, as they were programmed to do, and along with a gentle beeping awoke her much earlier than her assigned schedule suggested. Even though it was 18:00 (6 PM) she still preferred to consider it to be “morning”, although in space, “morning” and “night” no longer had any meaning. Schedules for the 300 passengers and crew were divided into shifts, each staggered so that the load on the kitchen and recreation areas would be distributed. During most of the voyage there was nothing to distinguish one time period from another. No day, no night, no weekends, no Friday nights. A few “days” at the beginning, and a few at the very end of the voyage were the exception. ...

My name is Yana and I am 19 years old. I got an internship at a genetics laboratory right out of high school. My best friend’s dad is high up in the company and he pulled some strings. The company does all kinds of genetic manipulation on animal and plants in an effort to understand how genetics work. One the good side of being an intern I get to work a little all over the facility. On the flip side I get stuck working all the strange and unwanted hours “monitoring” the experiment. That means I walk around and make sure the animal experiments are still in their enclosures. ...

“For Christ’s sake, not again”, Lisa screamed as she came in from getting the groceries. He had been caught again, despite the difficulties they already had in their marriage. “I’m sorry, love, I couldn’t help myself” was Mark’s reply. They had been married for a couple of years and the sex life had been wonderful throughout their courtship but things started to turn sour after they bought their new computer and Mark discovered his ultimate fantasy on the net - the phenomenon of the giantess. ...

story continues from part two Traffic 3: Success at Last! Storycodes: Sbf; machine; naked; basement; cuffs; gag; belt; spanking; toys; bdsm; mast; torment; cons; XX Lisa was bound face-down and naked on her bondage table. Her improved spanking machine was all ready to start. It had numerous arms, each holding a different item. One had a small leather paddle, another had a heavy wooden hairbrush, a third had a leather flogger with many thin tails, still another had a heavy wooden spoon, and then there was one with a leather belt. There were several other arms as well - Lisa had really done a lot of work on her setup! ...

Anna sighed as she strolled around the living room of her soon to be vacated flat. She kept trying to envisage how it had been only days before with all her personal possessions still strewn around, but for some reason found herself unable to conjure up what should have been an all too familiar scene. Not only that, but the memories that this stirred up seemed to cause a wave of nostalgic sadness to well up in her. Dwelling on the past, she decided, was not a good idea. She checked her watch for what must have been the hundredth time today: half past eight. ...

(story continues from A Night I Won’t Soon Forget) Part Two —-Desolates recollection: Alyssa looked at me with a wild eyed look. She was biting her lip as she pulled the black plastic trash bag down around her waist so she could move towards me, meanwhile my wife Jen was staring at her lustfully. I could tell that Jen was in such a state of orgasmic euphoria that she was singularly focused on Alyssa’s body, which was glistening with sweat and flushed from her multiple orgasm adventure. ...

For a while, my wife and I lived in a small cottage out in the countryside, surrounded by fields normally inhabited by cows; nice if you didn’t have to drive anywhere, but around 10 miles for a pint of milk (even when surrounded by cows) meant it wasn’t the easiest of places to live. My wife worked quite a bit in mainland Europe, being away for days at a time, sometimes even a couple of weeks, which meant if I took a few days off from work, or worked from home, I could indulge in my favourite lone pastime, my “me time” as it is. ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

I had responded to an advert on a TV/TS website, under the Events section: “T Girls wanted for hotel meet at the Airport on Sunday arriving at 3pm” I sent an initial email with a few photos of me dressed, the organiser, Terry told me what would normally happen and who would be attending. He had got 2 other T girls wanting to turn up and 3 other men besides himself. A number of others had expressed interest but hadn’t confirmed. He was very interested when I said I’d love to be tied up helpless and used - “the guys would love you” he said. ...

(story continues from Trashed at School) story continued from part one Part Two I became more and more preoccupied about the experience. What was it? On its face it was humiliating and disgusting, but somehow thinking about it made my heart race. I longed to experience it again. I fantasized about how to make the most of it. I’d do it differently. How could I? Would they give me the same punishment? ...

Foreword: This is a work of fiction. None of the people in this story are real. None of these events ever happened. This story is nothing more than words that came from my imagination. Any similarity to any real people, places, or events is purely coincidental. Operators of erotic story web sites, whether free or fee-based, have my permission to post my stories for public reading, provided that credit is given to “Hungry Guy” as the author, and as long as you don’t make changes other than fixing typos. Even beware of fixing typos, for I occasionally use local slang and dialects that may be flagged by your spell checker. Thanks. ...

Gail drove down the quiet suburban street on a Thursday evening and pulled into a driveway of a house that looked like a cookie-cutter image of all the others in the neighborhood. She picked up her clipboard and glanced at the couple in the back seat of her car. “This home is right in your price range, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson. It has a finished basement, and two large bedrooms.” The woman in the back glanced at her husband and said “Looks okay from the outside. What do you think, honey?” The man said to his wife, “I guess,” then looked at Gail and said, “How many bathrooms?” Gail looked at her clipboard and said, “Two and two halves?” “Uhm,” said the man, “It’s been a while since elementary school but doesn’t two and two halves equal three?” Gail laughed. “Not in real estate. It looks like it has full bath upstairs, a master bath off the master bedroom, a half bath on the first floor, and a half bath in the basement.” “I’d like to see it,” said the woman. Gail led her two customers to the front door and rang the bell in case the seller was home. A geeky-looking guy in a ‘Starfleet Academy’ - tee-shirt opened the door. “Hi!” said Gail holding out her hand. “I’m Gail from Land Ho!” “Oh, yes,” he said. “Your office called me this morning and said someone would be showing my house to some buyers. Come in.” “Thank you,” said Gail. To the couple, she said, “Come on in.” Gail let the buyers through the foyer and into the L-shaped living room. Gail twiddled the dimmer switch and said, “As you can see, the light over the dining table is controlled by a dimmer switch, to set the mood of the evening.” “Mmm, hmmm,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the kitchen?” asked Mrs. Johnson. “Right this way!” said Gail. “Uhm,” said Mr. Johnson. “It’s wired for cable, right?” Gail looked at her clipboard, “Yes. I don’t think the seller would mind if we turned the TV on for a second.” She stepped across the room and turned on the TV, and the cable listings started scrolling down the screen. “The kitchen…” said Mrs. Johnson. “The kitchen, “said Gail as she stepped into the kitchen, “has all new appliances, including a stainless steel side-by-side refrigerator, smooth-top electric stove, and dishwasher.” Mrs. Johnson spent some time looking in the drawers and cabinets. “You said it has two bedrooms?” said Mr. Johnson. “Yes. Shall we go upstairs?” “Sure,” said Mrs. Johnson. Gail led her buyers upstairs and stepped into one the master bedroom. “See! What a large bedroom!” said Gail. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson walked through the bedroom and peeked into the master bathroom. She then showed her buyers the main bathroom off the hallway and the second bedroom. “Very nice,” said Mrs. Johnson. “Not bad,” said Mr. Johnson. “Can we see the basement?” “Sure!” said Gail, and led them back downstairs and then down to the finished basement. “Oh, a medieval motif!” said Mrs. Johnson as she entered the recreation room that resembled an English pub with exposed beams and stonework. The room was filled with odd-looking items of furniture, some covered with drop cloths. The homeowner was sitting on a sofa reading a magazine. Spider plants and other plants hung from heavy hooks bolted to the ceiling. “Very nice!” said Mr. Johnson. “A very cozy pub-like atmosphere.” Mrs. Johnson stepped into the laundry room while Mr. Johnson explored the utility room. Gail walked over to the seller, “You must be the seller, Mr. Fredashay?” “Yes. You can call me Ben.” “Has it been on the market long?” “Just this past week,” he said. “A few people have been through it so far, but while I was at work. This is the first showing when I was home.” “So you’re still packing up to move?” she asked. “Yeah, slowly.” Gail laughed, “I know how that is. What is that for?” she asked pointing to a large wooden X mounted on the wall with eye-bolts at the ends of each of the arms of the X.” “Uhm, It’s just a piece of exercise equipment,” he said. “I see,” she said. And what is this thing?” she asked pointing to an, obviously, home-made 4’ cube plywood crate with a two-piece padded top with a 6" hole in the center where the two pieces meet. “Just a table,” he said as his face turned red. “Oh,” said Gail imagining how such a table might be used and feeling herself getting wet down there. A little later, Gail was driving her buyers back to her real estate office. “So, did you like that house?” “Yes,” said Mrs. Johnson. “It had such a beautiful kitchen, didn’t it dear?” “Yeah!” said Mr. Johnson. “I really liked that party room in the basement.” “That was nice,” said Mrs. Johnson, “But I wonder what all those weird shapes were down there.” “Oh, he’s probably a sculptor or something,” said Mr. Johnson. “But how do all those plants do so well in a basement room without any sunlight?” Mrs. Johnson asked. “They couldn’t have been there that long. I wonder what he ‘REALLY’ used that room for.” ‘Me too!’ thought Gail. After dropping her clients off at the office, she called the homeowner and asked to see the house again. “As a Realtor,” she said, “I’d like to examine the kitchen and closet space for the next showing.” “Now?” he asked. “Whenever is most convenient for you,” said Gail. “How about tomorrow?” “Tomorrow is Friday, and I’ll be at work all day. Realtors have been bringing people through it all week while I’m at work, so I have no problem with that.” “Good!” said Gail. The following day, Gail was in the house once again. She walked right past the kitchen without even glancing in, and opened the door to the stairs and went down to the finished basement. She stepped over to the crate and examined it. The two-piece top was hinged on the edges and the two pieces lifted up easily. Inside, the bottom was padded with foam rubber, but lined with plastic–like, maybe, a plastic shower curtain. She kicked her shoes off and lifted a leg up and stepped inside. Kneeling inside it, she closed one of the top panels, positioning her neck in the half-circle that, curiously, was just the perfect diameter for a neck to pass through. The panel didn’t quite close down completely. She tried to pull it down so that it would be flat and level, but it wouldn’t fully close. She flipped it open and over the side of the box and the pulled the other panel closed instead. That one, too, wouldn’t close all the way. ‘Never mind then,’ she thought. Rather than forcing it and risk breaking it, she left it ajar. Gasping, she felt herself getting wet. ‘What if Ben came home early from work on a Friday and caught her messing with his dungeon furniture?’ Dismissing the thought, she lifted the panel and stepped out of the box. She should leave now. What purpose is there in lingering, she asked herself. It’s obvious what this box is. She took a step toward the stairs. Then she turned around. It was still early. Even if he left work early on this Friday, it was still the morning hours. She looked around the room again, and began to undress. She removed her blouse and bra, and folded them neatly and set them in a chair where she had placed her shoes. Then she pulled her skirt off and folded it on her other clothing. Wearing just a panty, she hesitated, then removed that as well and placed it folded on the rest of her clothes. ‘What am I doing?’ she thought as she felt her juices drip down one of her legs. ‘Well, I’ll get inside for just a few minutes, give myself release, then leave. He’ll never know I was here.’ She stepped inside the box again and closed that one top panel over again placing her neck in the half-circle. Again, the panel wouldn’t close down fully. ‘That’s actually a relief,’ she thought. ‘No way to get trapped.’ She imagined that, if both panels would close fully around her neck, it would look like her disembodied head were sitting upon a wooden table. She then reached out and swung the other panel up and over. She had to lift up slightly so that both panels would close around her neck. With both panels ajar encircling her neck, she lowered herself slowly. Knowing that the panels wouldn’t close fully, she lowered herself carefully not to pinch her neck in the narrow neck opening formed by the two panels. She slowly lowered herself to the point where the panels had barely closed before, when she heard a distinct ‘CLICK!’ The noise startled her and she flinched against the panel that held her down. “Aaah!” she screamed involuntarily. Her heart began pounding. She swallowed hard. ‘They can’t be locked. It’s just nerves.’ She pushed the panels gently upward, but they were solidly in place. ’ ‘No problem,’ she thought. ‘I’ll just squeeze my hand through this hole and find the catch.’ But there was barely a fraction of an inch of clearance around her neck. She couldn’t fit her hand through. She tried to swing her legs out from under her and press against the box with her feet, but the interior of the box was too cramped to get any leverage. Panic set it. She started pounding on the panels and the walls of the box with her fists, but the box was too solid, and the top panels latched too securely. ‘Shit!’ she cried. Gail swallowed and tried to gain her composure. ‘I’m in no real danger. He’ll be home later and let me out.’ She suddenly noticed her feminine odor wafting up through the gap in that neck hole. Reaching down, she discovered that she was wetter than ever. She sighed. ‘No time for THAT now.’ She slowly felt all around the interior of the box for some interior catch or at lease a bolt or something to loosen. After an hour, she had felt nothing but featureless wood and plastic inside the box. On top of that, it was close to noon, and was getting hungry and thirsty. She swallowed and continued to search for some hidden interior latch. eventually, her hand made its way down between her legs. She was still soaking wet down there, and after a couple of hours she could feel a need rising inside her. ‘Later,’ she thought, ‘if she ever gets out of this.’ After yet another hour, she was famished, and her mouth was so dry. On top of that, she had to pee. ‘What am I going to do?’ she cried. By the next hour or so, she could no longer hold her pee in. ‘I guess that’s what the plastic is for,’ she thought as she let her pee flow. She realized the she’s going to be utterly humiliated when Ben comes home and finds her locked in his box sitting in a puddle of her own cold pee. The hours passed slowly. When she finally heard the door upstairs open and footfalls on the floor above, she thought to call out, but she was afraid to. ‘He’s going to find me here, sooner or later. I ought to call out and get it over with already.’ But she couldn’t work up the nerve. Her dilemma was solved for her when she heard the door at the top of the stairs open a little later. Their eyes locked together as soon as he came down the stairs. “Hi!” said Gail as her voice cracked as much from terror as from dehydration. “Holy shit!” he said. “You’re that real estate lady.” “Yeah,” said Gail as she tried to swallow. “Can you let me out?” Ben walked slowly over to the box. She didn’t like the grin that was on his face. “Please!” she said. Without a word, Ben began to undress. Gail watched in stark terror as he pulled his tee shirt up over his head and tossed it aside. “God! No!” she gasped when he pulled his jeans down and Jockeys in one motion, letting his erect member flop out, pointing straight at her. Despite her dry mouth, she swallowed when he stepped up to the box and climbed upon it. “Please!” she whimpered. “No! Please don’t rape me!” Without a word, he swung one leg over her head, straddling her head between his legs. Every instinct inside her was telling her to scream, yet she remained frozen in panic as it all seemed to happen in slow motion. Gail kept her eyes glued to his wiggling cock as he pinched her jaw open and wrapped his legs around the back of her head. ‘In a moment,’ she realized, ‘a man’s cock is going to be in my mouth who I don’t know from Adam. A tear dripped from her eye, but that wasn’t the only moisture emanating from her body. Yet more pussy juices were mixing in with that puddle of piss she was sitting in. At that moment, his cockhead touched her lips. An instant later, he squeezed her head with his powerful legs, forcing his cock down her throat, and pressing his hairy crotch against her face. Immediately, her gag reflex kicked into overdrive. His cock was squeezing past the back of her mouth and down her esophagus, and her throat muscles were instinctively trying to cough it back up. He, on the other hand, just pushed the back of her head even tighter to his crotch, shoving his cock down a fraction of an inch deeper. The pain! The pain in her throat was beyond incredible, and her lungs were screaming for air. His cock was blocking her airway and she couldn’t breathe. He didn’t seem to care that she had been holding her breath continuously for over a minute, and was feeling light-headed. And then his cock started throbbing rhythmically in her mouth. She knew he was coming–injecting his cum directly into her throat. At least she didn’t have to taste it. And then he was done. ‘Finally, the torture is over!’ His cock began to shrink, though he remained seated, still squeezing her head with his legs. She felt him lean far over, twisting her head in his powerful leg grip as he did so. Then she heard paper rattling. She tried to look up, though with her face plastered to his groin and his hairy crotch filled her field of view. He draped the newspaper in his lap resting against her forehead. ‘Fuck! He’s reading a newspaper. The fucker is reading a newspaper with my face glued to his cock.’ At least Gail could breathe. Still, even a soft cock is a fairly large chunk of meat to hold in one’s mouth and she struggled to breathe slowly so that her gag reflex wouldn’t kick in and put her in agony again. She sat there, reminded that she’s still sitting in a puddle of her own piss from the odor that rose up through the crack around her neck. In fact, she had to pee again and couldn’t hold it any longer. Her fresh piss added to the stale piss from the morning simply enhanced the aroma. Yes, she still so thirsty. How long would she have to endure this humiliation, she wondered. At that, her mouth began filling rapidly with water squirting against the back of her throat. ‘Oh fuck! He’s pissing in my mouth!’ Some dribbled out between her lips and his cock down her chin. Yet, she was so incredibly thirsty that she drank some of it. Time passed as he continued to read the newspaper. The taste of piss in her mouth occasionally threatened to make her puke, but she managed to hold it in. Some time later, he leaned over again and set the newspaper down. The TV then came on. She didn’t recognize the first show, ‘Max Headroom.’ Based only on the audio and not able to see the show, it seemed to her to be some kind of detective story about computer viruses, but the main character was, himself, a self-aware computer virus. Weird! That was followed by ‘Star Trek: Starfleet Academy.’ Though not much of a ‘Star Trek’ fan, her previous boyfriend was, and so she knew the history of the series from the original to ‘Next Generation’ and other spin-offs. When they produced ‘Star Trek: Enterprise,’ their attempt at rewriting Trek “history” nearly killed the franchise. But when they finally produced ‘Starfleet Academy,’ as fans around the world had been begging for years for, the franchise found a second life, or rather, a third life, for it was ‘Next Generation’ 10 years after the original that gave ‘Star Trek’ its second life. Gail wanted to cry. ‘How long is he going to keep me in this blasted thing and use my face like it was a fuck doll and urinal?’ she wondered. Wonder as she might, as the show drew to a close and a commercial came on, he began pumping her mouth again. ‘Oh God! No! Not again!’ His cock swelled up once again, forcing itself past her throat, as it slid relentlessly in and out and in and out. Again, Gail couldn’t restrain her gag reflex, and her body started bucking out of control as her gag reflex tried in vain to expel the massive object from her throat. And again, after about a minute as she was on the verge of passing out, his cock began throbbing and pumping cum directly into her throat. Finally, his cock shrunk one again and he squirted a few last drops of post cum onto her tongue before sliding back and pulling out of her mouth. Gail immediately went into a wild fit of coughing and spitting. “That what you wanted?” he asked her, but she couldn’t reply as she struggled for a full minute or two to catch her breath. She then swallowed hard and met his gaze. Her hand, however, was down between her legs dipped in the puddle of piss that she was sitting in. She was still as wet as ever down there. “Can you let me go now?” she asked. Without thinking, she blurted, “I promise I won’t tell anyone. I mean, I had no business being here and messing with your things and locking myself in. You had every right to use me the way you did for what I did. But I have to show a customer a house tomorrow morning. That’s my livelihood! I can’t miss it! Please! So no hard feelings, okay?” “No hard feelings,” he said in a slow monotone voice. “That’s right,” she said. “We both had fun, and nobody will ever know what we did tonight. I promise. Okay? So I can go, right?” “Do you really keep a promise?” he asked. “Of course!” she said, visibly miffed that anyone would question her honesty. Again, the words just poured from her mouth in sheer panic without thought. “I know what everyone says about car salespeople. But the Realty business is different. In this business, honesty is absolutely essential. I couldn’t sell if my word can’t be trusted.” “Okay,” he said. “You promise to come back tomorrow after your showing, and I’ll let you go.” “Come back?” she gasped. “And what? Be put back in this, uh, box again?” “Yes,” he said. Gail fingered her wet pussy. That touch triggered such a powerful orgasm that she couldn’t control herself as her whole body quaked and throbbed. Her shoulders banged against the undersides of the top panels as her body went into auto-pilot. Panting and sweating when she finally regained control of her body, she met Ben’s gaze again. His arms were crossed as he stood there with a big grin on his face. Gail struggled to get the word out. “Yes,” she said. “I’ll come back tomorrow.” Ben reached down and unlatched the top, adding, “And come on an empty stomach, so you’ll be hungry and thirsty, too.” “Okay,” said Gail, who and then collapsed again as pins and needles shot through her legs. “Help me,” she whimpered. “Sure,” he said. Pointing to the bathroom off the recreation room, he said, “You can take a shower before you go if you want.” She wanted to just leave in the worst way, but she was drenched in her own piss from her crotch down. “Okay,” she said. He said, “You should have put an adult incontinence diaper on first, you know?” “Oh?” “Yeah,” he pointed to a package on a nearby shelf. “They’re right there.” “I’ll remember that,” she said. Dripping piss, Gail stepped into the small bathroom off the recreation room and took a long needed shower. Shortly later, fresh and dry, she stepped out into the recreation room. Feeling self-conscious at being naked in front of a total stranger–well, a total stranger whom she just spent the past few hours sucking on his cock and drinking his cum and piss–she was strangely relieved that he was also still naked. He smiled and handed her folded clothes to her. She took them and started dressing. He did so along with her. ...

What follows is pure fantasy and has no basis in fact. Have you ever walked past a house and thought you caught a glimpse of something strange going on? This is one version of what might be happening. Day One I - Mark and Leon Mark and Leon were in the kitchen of their small flat, kneeling on the floor with their hands behind their heads, and entirely naked save for matching black leather dog collars. A luggage tag was attached to both collars, identifying the men as freight ready to be transported. Each had a handwritten destination: Redbush Square. They were both very nervous, scared as to what was going to happen next. ...

Derek Evans was a forty year old virgin; yes the very same as the man in the film that was made: I will explain. He was a heterosexual red blooded male with the same desires as any other but he had never had a relationship with any female due to his domineering mother and his inability to stand up to her and make to his own mind up. He had stayed at home to look after her all of his adult life after his father died when he was just eleven years old. An only child his completely selfish mother made sure that once Derek became an adult physically she manipulated him and kept him at arms length from any other females. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: In the Trunk My life seemed to be changing fast; I was now seeing Gino on a regular basis, our romantic liaisons usually resulting in my body being tightly bound in some way or other, either the old classic spread-eagle on the bed; or hogtied, tightly trussed up and wriggling while he watched sport on television. I insisting that I would never watch a game even if he bound and gagged me, a challenge which he greatly accepted and the rope flew around my body, leaving a trussed up package on the floor, the gag in place to stop any complaints, not that there any from me now I was tightly bound. ...

I’d recently moved into my apartment from inter-state, I had a new job, well a promotion to another branch of our company, so I left all of my friends and close contacts behind, so I had to start anew to make new friends. The apartment was the top floor of a house, the downstairs part occupied by the owner, who was quite a dish, I loved watching him working out in the garden from my bedroom window, usually him bare-chested and me with a hand shoved down my underwear. ...

I’d never really been bullied, as far as I recall, there was nothing worth mentioning that went on at my high school. But, the idea of a group of hot girls humiliating me, giving me wedgies, making me touch things that were disgusting and generally treating me like trash had begun to take a hold on me over the years and now, at thirty, I wanted to experience it. I suppose I should put in the obligatory self-description here. I’m tall for a woman – 175cm and thin at only 60 kg. I have long legs, medium sized breasts and long wavy brown hair. I have an olive complexion too. My name is Maxine and in case you hadn’t worked it out yet, yes, I am attracted to women in a sexual way. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two – Getting to Know You Two more weeks went by, and we met each Saturday, got a room and pleasured ourselves, sometimes masked and sometimes not. We were now very comfortable with each other and our roles. We did pretty well everything we could, me only passing on the “buggeree” role. Ryan made no big deal of this, just laughing and saying I didn’t know what I was missing, and don’t knock it till you have tried it, and so on. But I could see that he was maybe a bit frustrated with it. ...

Gina watched the movie for the hundredth time replaying the scenes showing the victims in their restraints being ruthlessly tortured with no hope of escape writhing in their bonds. Unable to stop herself from masturbating as she wished it was her being tied down and tortured. After her mild orgasm she sat breathing hard and wishing she had the nerve to restrain herself for more than a few hours. Even though she was very experienced in self bondage she had never felt like she could really take it for longer than she had in the past. Her longest time being helplessly bond had been slightly more than three hours in a strict hogtie she had placed herself in. She had forced herself to wriggle her way through the house and find the keys hanging from an ice block all while gagged and hooded with her tits bound and clamped. ...

Charlotte found it difficult to avert her eyes from the handcuffs. Not one, not two, but three pairs of seemingly identical shiny metal shackles, just sitting there on top of the bookcase. Each bracelet lay open and welcoming. It was almost as if they were trying to entice her; calling out to her: “Come on, try me on, you know you want to.” And it was true that Charlotte did indeed want to feel those steel manacles closing down around her limbs. She kept glancing at them every few seconds. Even though the conversation had quickly moved on to other – to her mind, more mundane – matters, she still felt a thrill at the prospect of finding herself totally trapped and helpless in those tempting restraints. How would it feel? She had no idea, as she’d never had the opportunity to experience such delights before, although she’d often dreamed of scenarios in which she was kidnapped and held in inescapable captivity. More and more, as she stared at those curved fingers of steel with their short but sturdy connecting chain, she found the attraction too tempting to resist. She knew that somehow she had to get into those cuffs, even though she’d been forbidden to even touch them. ...

Clicking out of his program, Jeff leaned back in his computer chair with a contented sigh. The numbers were good, everything was going slightly better than planned. If this trend continued, he’d actually wind up in better shape than he’d thought possible. Slightly less than six months earlier, Jeff had found himself holding a winning lottery ticket. Not the biggest prize, no record by any means, but big enough. Even after taxes, and spread out over twenty years, it amounted to more money than he could hope to spend. He just had to make it through this first year. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. I was fortunate to live near enough to a train’s spur line used for parking freight cars, actually fortune had little to do with it as I selected this rental specifically. It wasa somewhat short hike over the mountain from my present house, close enough to hear the train’s impossibly loudhorns when the wind was right, but unfortunately far enough away that I couldn’tfeel the rumble of their passage there. I had grown up near a set of heavily used tracks, their rumble becoming a common and welcome sound at night that might have disturbed the sleep of most normal people. ...

Lindsey’s face, glistening with sweat, wore an expression of wild desperation. How could she have gotten herself into this situation? What had she been thinking?? The pretty young woman lay face-up on a padded table. Her beautiful long legs, held tightly in place by a number of straps, were spread wide. Her arms were stretched out behind her head, wrists cuffed together. A thick leather strap held her down at the waist. She was completely naked. ...

Alice closed the door of the motel room and excitedly began to unpack. She’d been planning this little mini-vacation for quite some time now, and she looked forward to the complete privacy to enjoy herself that awaited her this weekend. Her problem was that she’d become engaged over a year ago, and was afraid to let her fiancé know of her dark obsessions. As a result, she’d suppressed her desires and kept them secret from the man she was supposedly planning to spend the rest of her life with. She’d occasionally indulge herself of course, but only in the privacy of her own home and always when Jerry, her fiancé, wasn’t around. This all changed six months ago. She’d moved in with Jerry at his insistence, only to belatedly realize she no longer had as much privacy as she once did - nor for that matter as much privacy as she’d hoped for at a minimum in living with another person. She had never lived with anyone in her adult life, and it was quite an adjustment. Instead, she’d been forced to hide her desires and surreptitiously fantasize about her obsessions involving pony girls and of being placed in the enforced role of sexual slave and plaything of an evil and uncaring master, to when Jerry wasn’t around to interrupt. Intensely afraid to let her fiancé in on her little secret, she’d kept her activities to a minimum, but the pressure just seemed to build without relief every day, day after day, week after week, month after month. She would fantasize at work at her law firm, only to belatedly realize she had missed something important that was said in a meeting, she would dream of dark things, and wake up in the middle of the night with her hands thrust between her thighs as a result of her erotic thoughts, and her blissfully unaware fiancé beside her almost rousing out of a sound sleep due to her sleep time movements. She considered once more the option of telling her fiancé of her desires, but couldn’t bring herself to do so. She knew he had a wilder streak himself, and while they had engaged in the occasional bedroom games, she was certain he was not as kinky as she was, and being a lawyer himself he was something of a catch. She was just too embarrassed to jeopardize things. Finally convinced she needed to release some of the pressure or go mad, she began to plan her little vacation. She wasn’t yet certain what she would do in the long run if she went through with the marriage, but at least she would obtain a short term respite. She spent months working it out, building up a convincing story to tell her fiancé so she would have a weekend alone, planning each and every detail down to the last bit of minutia and recording her plans in her daily diary, until finally she was able to have a weekend to herself to really let go and indulge. Telling Jerry that she would have to go out of town for business, she instead had secretly rented a motel room in the seedier part of town. The area was covered in graffiti and empty building lots, and deserted and gutted buildings were evident on every city block. The motel itself was fairly dilapidated, but for Alice’s purposes, it was perfect. There was zero chance her fiancé, or anyone else she knew, would ever come through this area and happen to see her by accident. She’d bid Jerry farewell that evening, giving him a passionate kiss goodbye on the doorstep, and then taken a cab, ostensibly to the airport. In reality it had delivered her and a single large suitcase to a street corner two blocks from the motel in less than an hour. Ten minutes after that , she was checked in. The motel clerk had looked askance at her, standing in his filthy lobby in her expensive clothes and looking decidedly out of place. He obviously knew she was doing something she didn’t want public, it was only a question of exactly what. He was hopeful he would find out before the weekend was over, and simply assumed she was having an affair. He’d seen her type before, and a few carefully and surreptitiously acquired photographs had ensured him on previous occasions of receiving either a substantial bribe of cold hard cash, a bit of ass - or both if he was really lucky - to keep quiet. Enjoying a bit of thrill at the idea that the motel clerk was this fascinated by her, Alice had taken her key and proceeded with her oversized rolling luggage bag to the last room on the end of the building, room number 13. The only room beyond that, was a storage room on the end of the “L” shaped building. All of the rooms were on the ground floor, and each had it’s own doorway onto the broken asphalt parking lot that was full of litter. A sheltering roof ran the entire length of the building, allowing the occupants to move from any room in the facility back to the main office without getting caught in the rain. An extended canopy in front of the main office provided an area for vehicles to be unloaded during inclement weather. All of these details were overlooked by Alice during her check-in, as she was so fixated on the activities before her. Entering the room, she locked the door behind her and took a deep breath. Her heart was beating so fast in anticipation that she had to consciously collect herself before proceeding. This was it, finally! Reaching to her left, she slid the palm of her hand along the wall, then upwards until she found the light switch. Clicking the switch brought to life a pathetically dim yellow light bulb hiding in a lamp. The first thing Alice did when her eyes adjusted to the dim light was survey her surroundings. The first things she noticed were that the room was tiny and cramped, with a lumpy brass bed on one wall with an old television set on the adjacent wall. A single table was situated opposite the bed, with the aforementioned lamp, a telephone, and an alarm clock. A ratty looking sofa chair squatted in one corner next to it, and an ugly brown dresser with a mirror sat next to the chair. The mirror had lost a substantial portion of the silvering on the reverse side, and the resultant image was almost jigsaw-like in how portions of her reflection were missing. Scorch marks from cigarettes covered the dresser top next to the ash tray that Alice had no intention of using. Adjacent to the dilapidated brass bed sat a low chest of drawers, on top of which resided the ancient television set. A dust caked and faded black cable snaked from the back of the television to a wall outlet, and was obviously set up for some sort of cable channel entertainment. The ugly patterned carpet under her stiletto heels was covered in stains and faded spots, and small bits and pieces of trash and dust bunnies were visible under the bed. It was clear the floor had not been vacuumed in ages. There were even a few unexplained stains on the wall, contrasting with the poor attempt at art that was represented by a cheaply framed poster of a woman masturbating (obviously a centerfold cut from a men’s magazine), hanging somewhat crookedly over the head of the brass bed. The wall covering did it’s best to complete the initial impression Alice had of the room, by being torn and bare in a few places, revealing painted brickwork, and sporting faded spots that matched those on the floor. It truly was a filthy hole in the wall, which excited the more perverse nature of Alice to an even greater degree that she had already been experiencing. Setting her luggage on the chair and opening it, she removed her business jacket and folded it neatly before placing it to one side in the suitcase. This was followed by her khaki skirt, then her denim blouse. She paused and studied her reflection in the mirror, posing a few times, studying her body critically, and finding herself satisfied with the efforts she had put into her workouts at least three times a week for several years now. Her carefully toned body was completely untanned, with milky white skin devoid of imperfection save for one spot. She ruefully took note once more of the tattoo on her left ass cheek, just as she had done so many times in the past. A few years earlier, she had been bar hopping and had awoken completely hung over and naked one Sunday morning, laying next to Jerry in her own bed, and she was sporting this strange tattoo. Bar hopping until she was sloppy drunk was a past time she had engaged in recklessly on many occasions before as a habit she had picked up in college, and it was not unusual for her to regularly end up in the sack with a complete stranger - or for her to engage in riskier behavior with total strangers involving various bondage and sado-masochistic bedroom games, but that night she had gone much farther than she had ever planned to - or would have wanted to. She had no idea of the tattoo’s meaning, or even who Jerry was at the time, and Jerry swore ignorance of the entire matter claiming he’d been too drunk to remember anything of the night before regarding a tattoo being applied to anyone. He himself had no tattoos, so she tended to believe him. She also swore off drinking binges from that very morning! However, the tattoo did have a certain elegance about it, and to remove it might leave even more of a blemish, so she decided to keep it hoping she could figure out it’s meaning one day - or perhaps a better method to remove it would be developed. As if their relationship had been pre-ordained, she and Jerry had incidentally maintained contact after that night as Alice tried to recreate her steps from that single strange and missing evening, and these interactions had resulted in gradually increasing frequency until they had developed something that was as close to a real relationship as she’d ever had before. When a year later he had proposed, she’d accepted his offer of marriage simply because she felt she may never get another opportunity. It wasn’t like she really loved him, it was more like a line item on a grand “To do list” she carried around in the back of her mind. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts of the past, she suddenly had an urge to spice her experience up even more. She forgot about her reflections - both in her mind as well as in the mirror - for the moment, and crossed the room dressed only in her scarlet red bra, thong, and shiny black heels, to the single horizontal slit of a window sitting high on the opposite wall. Her long blonde hair shifted and bounced from side to side between her shoulders as she walked, and the scarlet lingerie forming a brilliant contrast with her pale skin. The red lace thread that composed the back of the thong disappeared between her undulating white buttocks as she strode confidently across the room, and the front silk panel of the garment had long ago formed a distinct moistened camel’s toe about her pubic area. Alice was quite aware of how the garment was clinging so closely to her most private of shaven areas, and imagined how the motel clerk would respond were he to have a chance to see her so scantily clad. She even entertained the idea of flashing him as she was leaving, but put the thought away for more serious consideration later. Besides, she might want to return to this particular hotel in the future, and flashing the clerk might complicate any future plans. The bottom ledge was over six feet off the floor, and Alice had to stretch to open the curtains, then open the horizontal pane of security glass set into the window. To anyone noticing, as she stretched upwards her breasts were literally spilling over the top edge of the abbreviated bra she was wearing. The opening was only about six inches at the most, so it was highly unlikely anyone would be able to squeeze through into the room. She was very careful not to lean into the filthy wall as she worked the window crank. Looking upwards, afterwards she could see street lights outside, but no buildings. Anyone walking past would not be able to see inside the room, either. It allowed Alice the idea of exposure to voyeurs without the actuality occurring. After pausing to listen to the night sounds of the city and to feel the slightly warm breeze settling down through the high window, she returned to her luggage and lifted it to the bed. She considered momentarily turning on the air conditioning, but decided it was comfortable enough at the present. She had selected the largest suitcase she had with the idea that it would mislead her fiancé even more in the impression that she was spending the entire weekend out of town. In reality, the suitcase hardly had any weight to it at all as she had only packed certain special items for the weekend. Returning to the suitcase, she pulled out several of these items. There was absolutely no clothing in the bag other than what she had already worn, as she intended to go the entire weekend on the single set of clothing she’d worn to the hotel, so much more to reinforce her sense of vulnerability and lack of resources. ...

It was a new harness. All broad straps of brown leather with heavy steel buckles. I almost purred as I allowed her to strap it about me. First the collar snug about my throat, then the mass of soft straps that unrolled down about my naked body from that collar. I felt myself shiver as they almost caressed me, curling about my body as their designer had no doubt intended. ...

Alice closed the door of the motel room and excitedly began to unpack. She’d been planning this little mini-vacation for quite some time now, and she looked forward to the complete privacy to enjoy herself that awaited her this weekend. Her problem was that she’d become engaged over a year ago, and was afraid to let her fiancé know of her dark obsessions. As a result, she’d suppressed her desires and kept them secret from the man she was supposedly planning to spend the rest of her life with. She’d occasionally indulge herself of course, but only in the privacy of her own home and always when Jerry, her fiancé, wasn’t around. This all changed six months ago. She’d moved in with Jerry at his insistence, only to belatedly realize she no longer had as much privacy as she once did - nor for that matter as much privacy as she’d hoped for at a minimum in living with another person. She had never lived with anyone in her adult life, and it was quite an adjustment. Instead, she’d been forced to hide her desires and surreptitiously fantasize about her obsessions involving pony girls and of being placed in the enforced role of sexual slave and plaything of an evil and uncaring master, to when Jerry wasn’t around to interrupt. Intensely afraid to let her fiancé in on her little secret, she’d kept her activities to a minimum, but the pressure just seemed to build without relief every day, day after day, week after week, month after month. She would fantasize at work at her law firm, only to belatedly realize she had missed something important that was said in a meeting, she would dream of dark things, and wake up in the middle of the night with her hands thrust between her thighs as a result of her erotic thoughts, and her blissfully unaware fiancé beside her almost rousing out of a sound sleep due to her sleep time movements. She considered once more the option of telling her fiancé of her desires, but couldn’t bring herself to do so. She knew he had a wilder streak himself, and while they had engaged in the occasional bedroom games, she was certain he was not as kinky as she was, and being a lawyer himself he was something of a catch. She was just too embarrassed to jeopardize things. Finally convinced she needed to release some of the pressure or go mad, she began to plan her little vacation. She wasn’t yet certain what she would do in the long run if she went through with the marriage, but at least she would obtain a short term respite. She spent months working it out, building up a convincing story to tell her fiancé so she would have a weekend alone, planning each and every detail down to the last bit of minutia and recording her plans in her daily diary, until finally she was able to have a weekend to herself to really let go and indulge. Telling Jerry that she would have to go out of town for business, she instead had secretly rented a motel room in the seedier part of town. The area was covered in graffiti and empty building lots, and deserted and gutted buildings were evident on every city block. The motel itself was fairly dilapidated, but for Alice’s purposes, it was perfect. There was zero chance her fiancé, or anyone else she knew, would ever come through this area and happen to see her by accident. She’d bid Jerry farewell that evening, giving him a passionate kiss goodbye on the doorstep, and then taken a cab, ostensibly to the airport. In reality it had delivered her and a single large suitcase to a street corner two blocks from the motel in less than an hour. Ten minutes after that , she was checked in. The motel clerk had looked askance at her, standing in his filthy lobby in her expensive clothes and looking decidedly out of place. He obviously knew she was doing something she didn’t want public, it was only a question of exactly what. He was hopeful he would find out before the weekend was over, and simply assumed she was having an affair. He’d seen her type before, and a few carefully and surreptitiously acquired photographs had ensured him on previous occasions of receiving either a substantial bribe of cold hard cash, a bit of ass - or both if he was really lucky - to keep quiet. Enjoying a bit of thrill at the idea that the motel clerk was this fascinated by her, Alice had taken her key and proceeded with her oversized rolling luggage bag to the last room on the end of the building, room number 13. The only room beyond that, was a storage room on the end of the “L” shaped building. All of the rooms were on the ground floor, and each had it’s own doorway onto the broken asphalt parking lot that was full of litter. A sheltering roof ran the entire length of the building, allowing the occupants to move from any room in the facility back to the main office without getting caught in the rain. An extended canopy in front of the main office provided an area for vehicles to be unloaded during inclement weather. All of these details were overlooked by Alice during her check-in, as she was so fixated on the activities before her. Entering the room, she locked the door behind her and took a deep breath. Her heart was beating so fast in anticipation that she had to consciously collect herself before proceeding. This was it, finally! Reaching to her left, she slid the palm of her hand along the wall, then upwards until she found the light switch. Clicking the switch brought to life a pathetically dim yellow light bulb hiding in a lamp. The first thing Alice did when her eyes adjusted to the dim light was survey her surroundings. The first things she noticed were that the room was tiny and cramped, with a lumpy brass bed on one wall with an old television set on the adjacent wall. A single table was situated opposite the bed, with the aforementioned lamp, a telephone, and an alarm clock. A ratty looking sofa chair squatted in one corner next to it, and an ugly brown dresser with a mirror sat next to the chair. The mirror had lost a substantial portion of the silvering on the reverse side, and the resultant image was almost jigsaw-like in how portions of her reflection were missing. Scorch marks from cigarettes covered the dresser top next to the ash tray that Alice had no intention of using. Adjacent to the dilapidated brass bed sat a low chest of drawers, on top of which resided the ancient television set. A dust caked and faded black cable snaked from the back of the television to a wall outlet, and was obviously set up for some sort of cable channel entertainment. The ugly patterned carpet under her stiletto heels was covered in stains and faded spots, and small bits and pieces of trash and dust bunnies were visible under the bed. It was clear the floor had not been vacuumed in ages. There were even a few unexplained stains on the wall, contrasting with the poor attempt at art that was represented by a cheaply framed poster of a woman masturbating (obviously a centerfold cut from a men’s magazine), hanging somewhat crookedly over the head of the brass bed. The wall covering did it’s best to complete the initial impression Alice had of the room, by being torn and bare in a few places, revealing painted brickwork, and sporting faded spots that matched those on the floor. It truly was a filthy hole in the wall, which excited the more perverse nature of Alice to an even greater degree that she had already been experiencing. Setting her luggage on the chair and opening it, she removed her business jacket and folded it neatly before placing it to one side in the suitcase. This was followed by her khaki skirt, then her denim blouse. She paused and studied her reflection in the mirror, posing a few times, studying her body critically, and finding herself satisfied with the efforts she had put into her workouts at least three times a week for several years now. Her carefully toned body was completely untanned, with milky white skin devoid of imperfection save for one spot. She ruefully took note once more of the tattoo on her left ass cheek, just as she had done so many times in the past. A few years earlier, she had been bar hopping and had awoken completely hung over and naked one Sunday morning, laying next to Jerry in her own bed, and she was sporting this strange tattoo. Bar hopping until she was sloppy drunk was a past time she had engaged in recklessly on many occasions before as a habit she had picked up in college, and it was not unusual for her to regularly end up in the sack with a complete stranger - or for her to engage in riskier behavior with total strangers involving various bondage and sado-masochistic bedroom games, but that night she had gone much farther than she had ever planned to - or would have wanted to. She had no idea of the tattoo’s meaning, or even who Jerry was at the time, and Jerry swore ignorance of the entire matter claiming he’d been too drunk to remember anything of the night before regarding a tattoo being applied to anyone. He himself had no tattoos, so she tended to believe him. She also swore off drinking binges from that very morning! However, the tattoo did have a certain elegance about it, and to remove it might leave even more of a blemish, so she decided to keep it hoping she could figure out it’s meaning one day - or perhaps a better method to remove it would be developed. As if their relationship had been pre-ordained, she and Jerry had incidentally maintained contact after that night as Alice tried to recreate her steps from that single strange and missing evening, and these interactions had resulted in gradually increasing frequency until they had developed something that was as close to a real relationship as she’d ever had before. When a year later he had proposed, she’d accepted his offer of marriage simply because she felt she may never get another opportunity. It wasn’t like she really loved him, it was more like a line item on a grand “To do list” she carried around in the back of her mind. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts of the past, she suddenly had an urge to spice her experience up even more. She forgot about her reflections - both in her mind as well as in the mirror - for the moment, and crossed the room dressed only in her scarlet red bra, thong, and shiny black heels, to the single horizontal slit of a window sitting high on the opposite wall. Her long blonde hair shifted and bounced from side to side between her shoulders as she walked, and the scarlet lingerie forming a brilliant contrast with her pale skin. The red lace thread that composed the back of the thong disappeared between her undulating white buttocks as she strode confidently across the room, and the front silk panel of the garment had long ago formed a distinct moistened camel’s toe about her pubic area. Alice was quite aware of how the garment was clinging so closely to her most private of shaven areas, and imagined how the motel clerk would respond were he to have a chance to see her so scantily clad. She even entertained the idea of flashing him as she was leaving, but put the thought away for more serious consideration later. Besides, she might want to return to this particular hotel in the future, and flashing the clerk might complicate any future plans. The bottom ledge was over six feet off the floor, and Alice had to stretch to open the curtains, then open the horizontal pane of security glass set into the window. To anyone noticing, as she stretched upwards her breasts were literally spilling over the top edge of the abbreviated bra she was wearing. The opening was only about six inches at the most, so it was highly unlikely anyone would be able to squeeze through into the room. She was very careful not to lean into the filthy wall as she worked the window crank. Looking upwards, afterwards she could see street lights outside, but no buildings. Anyone walking past would not be able to see inside the room, either. It allowed Alice the idea of exposure to voyeurs without the actuality occurring. After pausing to listen to the night sounds of the city and to feel the slightly warm breeze settling down through the high window, she returned to her luggage and lifted it to the bed. She considered momentarily turning on the air conditioning, but decided it was comfortable enough at the present. She had selected the largest suitcase she had with the idea that it would mislead her fiancé even more in the impression that she was spending the entire weekend out of town. In reality, the suitcase hardly had any weight to it at all as she had only packed certain special items for the weekend. Returning to the suitcase, she pulled out several of these items. There was absolutely no clothing in the bag other than what she had already worn, as she intended to go the entire weekend on the single set of clothing she’d worn to the hotel, so much more to reinforce her sense of vulnerability and lack of resources. ...

I was recently divorced because I had a problem with premature ejaculation. I was not the greatest lover around to women. Then a man changed my sexual desires, transforming me into a rubber trans bitch whore by playing with my nipples. I was receiving royalties from a mechanical directory booklet I wrote a few years ago. Since the divorce I was checking out the sex webs and to my surprise enjoying the male submissive stories more than the regular sex webs. ...

“Damn, this job is boring!” Patty spoke out loud, although there was no one who could hear her. The only other sound was her footsteps as she walked through the dimly lit industrial building. She was walking her rounds in her little uniform. The patch on the arm said “Orion Security”. Her job was to make sure the electronics factory was secure at night. So every night she arrived at 10:00 PM and walked around the building until 6:00 AM the next morning. ...

When I finished my art history degree a few years ago, it took me a while to find a job – as you can imagine, there aren’t too many opportunities out there for someone with four years of an arts degree. Finally, though, I would up as an assistant curator in the Near East section of a major museum in the city where I live. And not modern Near East art, either, but ancient Near East art and culture. ...

Great thanks to Melody who corrected the grammatical faults My name is Sergio. I live alone in my house, and I suffer from a rare genetic growing disease, which means I am no taller than 2 feet high and have been this way since the age of seven. With this shortened height all the chores that could be done easily when you’re an average height person, can become very difficult. So for helping me in these kind of tasks, a maid comes to my home every week. ...

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

Kara stretched out on the floral-patterned comforter that covered her large bed, enjoying the feeling of the cool material, not yet lent warmth from her flushed, naked body. She spread her long, slender legs and lightly trailed the tips of her long fingernails over her perfectly smooth, hairless snatch. Only a few feet away, sat her favorite sex toy. It was the latest in home-use androids - a fully functional robot that appeared completely human and was programmed for but one, single task. The machine existed to have sex with its owner. And that oh, so very lucky owner was Kara. She licked her lips in anticipation as she eyed her newest fuck-toy. The manufacturer called the machine Stud Lee Mann, though Kara had informed hers that its name was Dick. After all, that part of it was really the sole reason she’d bought it. Everything else was there simply to drive the bit of its anatomy she’d named it for. And, damn, did Dick ever live up to its name! It’s cock was nine solid inches of fat, erect synthetic that felt just like warm, human flesh. And, rather than just fuck until she told it to stop, Dick actually had orgasms. ...

Kara stretched out on the floral-patterned comforter that covered her large bed, enjoying the feeling of the cool material, not yet lent warmth from her flushed, naked body. She spread her long, slender legs and lightly trailed the tips of her long fingernails over her perfectly smooth, hairless snatch. Only a few feet away, sat her favorite sex toy. It was the latest in home-use androids - a fully functional robot that appeared completely human and was programmed for but one, single task. The machine existed to have sex with its owner. And that oh, so very lucky owner was Kara. She licked her lips in anticipation as she eyed her newest fuck-toy. The manufacturer called the machine Stud Lee Mann, though Kara had informed hers that its name was Dick. After all, that part of it was really the sole reason she’d bought it. Everything else was there simply to drive the bit of its anatomy she’d named it for. And, damn, did Dick ever live up to its name! It’s cock was nine solid inches of fat, erect synthetic that felt just like warm, human flesh. And, rather than just fuck until she told it to stop, Dick actually had orgasms. ...

I’ve always found dreams to be an interesting thing. They creep up on you when you least expect them, whether it be in the dead of night or the clear of day. You never know what they’ll be about, who they’ll be about, or even if they’ll involve you at all. To me, the most interesting thing about dreams is the ambiguity; the blur between fantasy and real life. Some dreams can be so detached from reality it’s obvious at first glance, but it feels so real, you start to believe that it is until you wake up and realize things are the same as they’ve always been. The rare cases where the ambiguity seeps over into those waking moments, making you wonder if your dream was real all along, even if you don’t care if it was… Those are my favorite kinds of ambiguous dreams. I should know. I’ve experienced one of those very dreams myself. In fact, that dream was, to this day, the best dream I’ve ever had. ...

I’ve always found dreams to be an interesting thing. They creep up on you when you least expect them, whether it be in the dead of night or the clear of day. You never know what they’ll be about, who they’ll be about, or even if they’ll involve you at all. To me, the most interesting thing about dreams is the ambiguity; the blur between fantasy and real life. Some dreams can be so detached from reality it’s obvious at first glance, but it feels so real, you start to believe that it is until you wake up and realize things are the same as they’ve always been. The rare cases where the ambiguity seeps over into those waking moments, making you wonder if your dream was real all along, even if you don’t care if it was… Those are my favorite kinds of ambiguous dreams. I should know. I’ve experienced one of those very dreams myself. In fact, that dream was, to this day, the best dream I’ve ever had. ...

Beth was your fitter than average high school senior. At just over 18 years old and 110 lbs, she stood about 5ft tall with red hair that reached all the way to her shiny spandex clad bottom. Most of the guys in school would stop and stare in awe as she passed by while the other girls would frown out of jealousy. Every day she would show up to school in some sort of spandex outfit. As such, it earned her nicknames like “Spandex Beth” and “Shiny buns”. ...

The setting was a large basement garage of a multi floored commercial building in an upmarket part of the city business district. An unmarked cream van was slowly driven in and parked in the service vehicles section near the security manager’s office. Three uniformed women got out and unloaded a small trolley containing an industrial vacuum cleaner, buckets, mops and several closed boxes from the rear of the van. They then went to the door of the locked office. The time was shortly after 8:00 am. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

Robert closed his door with a soft sigh. It had been a long day to end an even longer week. Work had been worse than usual, and his attempt to relax at a neighborhood bar hadn’t helped a bit. Now, though, he was home, where nobody would bother him. Stripping off his clothes, he treated himself to a long, hot shower. After drying off, he collapsed onto his bed. Tiredly, almost lazily, he reached down and slowly began stroking himself. This was something he only did on Friday night, so it didn’t take long for him to become hard. ...

Sara kicked the door shut, then leaned against it to finish closing it before walking to the kitchen counter and setting down the three bags of groceries. The bag with the wine kept threatening to fall over, but she finally managed to get her hands free and start putting things away. She wished Josh would pay attention once in a while and help out. He knew she was going shopping. Just because she got done faster than expected was no reason not to help out. ...

“Go on, it’s what you have always wanted” He looked at me and licked his lips nervously, then turned his face back towards the fate I had laid out for him. Straight from his darkest, deepest fantasies. Four stakes driven deep into the ground, and a length of rope tightly tied to each one. The stakes were driven into the ground in a wide square that could have only one purpose, and he knew exactly what it was. ...

(story continues from Live_Your_Dreams.com) Part 2 There was a nice pub about a mile back along the road she had come from. Sarah decided to go for a spot of dinner and a glass of wine before she would return later that evening to see how Penny was coping in her bondage. It was such an unusual request from the normal everyday corporate team building requests Sarah’s company dealt with. She wanted to see this one out no matter how long it took. Sarah was mildly curious and if she admitted it a little turned on as to why her client would freely give up any freedom and power to allow herself to be tightly tied and then gagged, before being left alone for the duration of time Penny requested. ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance 4: Bimbofication) Part 5: Stuck in a Loop “Three more weeks? Janice it’s already been two months!” I knew Tim would not take the news well. I had been sent on assignment to Los Angeles to oversee the set up a new distribution facility for my company. ‘Why me?’ You ask, I wish I knew. I am not qualified in any of this. It seems I am just a liaison between the contractor and the office so some VP can keep his wife’s social schedule. “I’m sorry dear, but there have been complications with the local electrical union over their contract and its holding up everything else.” ...

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder) Part 4a: Tormented Toni Toni Martin glanced at the bedroom clock, and was glad that it was after eleven PM. It was a Friday night, and by rights she should have been out partying with her girlfriends. Instead she had something else planned that was going to be far more satisfying than going out and trying to meet a man for sex. ...

story continued from part four Part 4b: Tormented Toni “Do you want to be my slave?” Sam asked Toni. “Yes, Master Sam.” “Why?” “Master I have always fanaticized about the idea of bondage. I’ve always dreamed of being naked, in chains, and being beaten with a whip or crop. Seeing you and slave Connie in action has made me want to experience my dreams in real life. Connie told me that you were a kind caring Master, and I would trust you with the safety of my body. Please take me as your slave, Master Sam.” ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Bondage Bed M88 Sbf; latex; underwear; toys; insert; catsuit; stockings; gag; gasmask; cuffs; spreader; vacbed; timer; stuck; hum; public; mast; climax; cons; X Scarlett was getting herself ready for a full on rubber bondage session. She was a huge lover of self bondage and was itching to get started. She had everything set up and just needed to turn on the camera. Her latex vacuum bed was placed in the centre of her living room. The camera was pointing right at it with a wide angle shot. She would be wearing other fetish and bondage items, which had been laid out on her normal bed and already shinned and cleaned. She had done the same thing to her latex vacuum bed and it looked lovely. The smell of latex had filled her whole living room. ...

I’m Jake. I’m 32, single, living in Lincoln, Nebraska. For as long as I can recall I’ve been interested in bound sexual play, tied up sex. In my relationships I’ve always been quick to ask about interest in bondage. Any relationship where my girlfriend didn’t want to be tied didn’t last long - on to the next girl. My bondage has always been agreed to, a consensual exchange of control. My ideal sweet spot is willing beforehand, nonconsensual/reluctant/forced during, happy & glowing after. I’ve had an interest in girls doing selfbondage, but until recently I’d only read stories about it. ...

Part 1 “I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I comment to my friend Jim as we walked into his house. We entered the front door of the large house, and I saw the Halloween decorations were all over the hallway. Jim’s mom usually got into Halloween, I guess that’s why she was cool with this. “Why? Its not a big deal,” Jim commented casually. Maybe not for you, I thought, but didn’t say. I was about to live out one of my biggest fantasies, and I was just hoping I wouldn’t get too into it. ...

My Daddy is my hero. But before I explain that, I better tell you about me and how it all happened. I’m 18, but I’m small for my age, and not the smartest tool in the shed as I have overheard people saying about me. It’s related to my size, some kind of medical thing that makes me look and behave like I’m about 13, according to those silly tests they keep making me take. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: Sophie Relates her Adventure I knew straight away I would not be able to get home in one piece, not because I was frightened about being like that out on the street, no, no I loved the whole risk of being detected – you know I was doing a bit of an act for you, and I wasn’t worried about finding my way back, what do you take me for? ...

Having just found his seat on the Ryanair flight from Dublin, Ireland to London Luton airport. Brian was a tall guy at “6.6” and found it hard work to get into the small seat. Lucky he was thin and not fat, or it would have been very uncomfortable. He was clean shaven with short black hair and green eyes. An overall good looking guy with a razor sharp mind. He laid back in his seat and turned his music on. A quick trip with some great tunes. It was then he saw a girl in front of the plane. Oh my god, it was his ex-girlfriend. She was a fetish loving bitch and she hated him for leaving her. Maybe she wouldn’t see him or with any luck, remember him. He tried to drop down and make himself invisible. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Master Henry A rustling sound came next from the old fireplace and what appeared on a rope was a wicker basket… containing the dresses. Emily quickly unpacking them and hanging the trio in a line. Soon ‘they’ were here and the girl watched as white reached into her bosom for Em’s manacle key. It appeared and was handed to grey who unlocked a grateful young lady’s left wrist… who then gasped as her arms were then tugged and secured behind her back. The key vanishing from whence it came. “That’s better sweetheart, best way to prepare you,” white said as the others guided a now trembling Emily to a chair in the furthest corner and made her sit down. It was some sort of dresser and Em was shocked to see what appeared to be 19th century version of make-up! Over the next few minutes grey and blue fussed over their charge. White doing something with Emily’s hair and she hated the idea of anyone touching that apart from herself, but in this situation she daren’t complain. Even her mother had been banned from age sixteen after suggesting she get a perm! There was no sign of a mirror in here; did they have them back then? Emily wondered, but the three dresses seemed satisfied as blue was allowed to free the girl who gratefully rubbed her wrists. Another basket arrived and the three dresses looked to Emily. “HE is here, young lady… if you please.” Came the firm order from white as the other two moved to stand demurely to the rear, as servants should. Emily nervously unpacked the basket. Trousers that she thought more like jodhpurs were laid on a chair’s base and a white ruffled shirt went to the high back with a hat perched on one of the armrests. The girl immediately thought of Pride and Prejudice. Wonder if this is my Mr Darcy, she wondered as nothing happened for a moment. “Mary, Margaret… would you help Miss Emily… present herself?” White asked and the two came forward and took Em’s arms. Leading the shuddering girl not to her make-up table but to the pair of manacles she’d touched earlier. These now opening by themselves it seemed as two more that had rested on the floor now snaked to be underneath the others. Emily allowed herself to be placed against the wall then blue cuffed while grey locked each limb to a restraint until the girl was spread-eagled as far as her dress allowed. White drifted closer and came to stand in front. Emily’s fearful eyes staring back at the space above the neckline where the figures’ own head would be. It began stroking her hips and that felt rather nice. “Much better. It’s what you want Emily dear… To be bound… isn’t it sweetheart, and the rest to come later too?” came an amused whisper and it made the girl shudder… and more but her heart was hammering… with joy.” “Yes… ma’am. It is, and will be?” She queried and saw the dress rocking slightly as if the invisible head was nodding. “That’s good my dear. What Henry will do to you tonight… you’ll enjoy it, do you understand?” was the next remark and Em wondered, hoping like hell she wasn’t about to fall into the hands of a sadist. “I will ma’am. I promise… and thank you for what you’ve done for me already.” Emily said. She got a kiss on the nose then the other two followed and stood in front. “Thank you Mary, thank you Margaret,” she said and grey first curtsied, so that was Mary then! Emily smiled as blue too did the same then they moved away. The three dresses headed to the first basket and white stepped in first then crumpled into a heap. Blue followed and grey went last. The now full wicker container slid towards the fireplace then was lifted up out of Emily’s sight. Silence fell apart from Em sniffing as her nose tickled before the girl realised the shirt was moving! It moved forwards and opened up, then like a guy putting it on he did the fasteners up the front. The trousers followed though he had to wriggle and grunt his way in. A bit tight perhaps but Emily’s eyes stared at the bulge in front. ‘Oh my goodness… he’s well hung… ’ she murmured as the outfit moved away and over to the shelf where it seemed were the keys to Emily’s restraints. The ring glided over in front of the spirit who came up close. Em amazed to smell a faint scent on him, the girl remembering men in those days used as much as their partners. “You are… Miss Emily McLeod… ?” It said with a marvellous deep timbre of a voice. That made the girl wonder if this was actually the Duke himself rather than his eldest son. “Ye… yes your Grace… ” she stammered and the shirt moved back… then chuckled at her. “Hmmm, not yet awhile. Father is still in good health. I am Henry, his eldest. Mother tells me you, girl, are mine to do with as I please, is that correct?” Emily froze for a moment then nodded. “Yes, Sir… Master… ” she spluttered and again the shirt seemed to find her amusing. “Relax young lady. Master will suffice for now. In the future we will see… ” he said and that did startle Emily. Surely this was only going to last what, 48 hours or so? They couldn’t keep her longer? Dave and the others would soon find her handbag, the clothes in the Duchess room disturbed and realise something was amiss and start a search. She jumped as his sleeves went either side of her waist then ‘fingers’ landed on her hips and began to move around her torso, making the girl tremble as her breasts were ‘examined’. He went down and lifted her dress; fingers going so close to the top but his sensuous stroking of skin was making her shudder. Letting go and coming up closer again before a kiss on the nose. “Such a charming and well structured creature. Mother tells me your body likes to be used in some interesting ways. Especially when you are on the rack. Is that right?” he asked and Emily nodded and agreed. “Well. I’ll be happy to oblige your wishes then Emily. I’ve been with wenches before but you, you seem special and I’ve already promised Mother I’d not hurt you. But tell me what I’m to do with you once you’re freed from these cuffs.” The girl was amazed, and relieved that she wouldn’t end up having skin flayed off her back or something as daft. A good shag on the rack was gonna be enjoyable by comparison! Their second kiss lasted a long time, despite Emily still being restrained and it stopped her from swooning anyway. Discovering he had a beard. The keys finally unlocked her and she went and sat down with a sigh. ‘Henry’ following then resting his ‘hands’ on her trembling shoulders as she eased the marks on her wrists. It was only putting it off but he waited patiently until Emily got up and turned to him. “Undress me master, then restrain me on the rack and make love like a real man would… ” she whispered. There was a looong pause then another chuckle. “Very well Emily. It will be done… ” He lifted her up and they had another kiss. It seemed so strange feeling him there but seeing nothing but she enjoyed herself before he went behind and started to unbutton her robe. Emily held the front until his hands reached her butt and she carefully lowered it and stepped away from the dress. Turning to face ‘him’… only to gasp as now she could vaguely distinguish a figure starting to appear within his outfit as the shirt was half-unbuttoned! Slowly, as she stared a wonderfully chiselled figure materialised. Mr D… no chance, Emily thought, as his head became more solid. Shame about the beard but right now she wasn’t complaining. Now fully visible she advanced and this time embraced him, her lips going for his and it lasted a while. He didn’t look like any of the paintings upstairs but she had other things to think about as she finished undoing his shirt. What a bod, he was superb. Emily was trying not to cry as she lay back on the rack. Henry watching as she’d earlier prepared it all. The locks open, the gag and blindfold ready. The keys just below them and she paused then looked up at him. “I’m ready… please Master… do it,” she said. Smiling as he lifted her left hand, kissed it then brought it up above her and secured it in the cuff. The right followed then he headed south. A finger going down her torso, between her breasts then down a leg, making Emily shudder. Her limbs were spread apart then locked into their cuffs then he came back up. A stare at her then he nodded and reached for the gag, easing it in and tying the cloth around her jaw. The blindfold however remained off. He wanted to see her eyes as she was stretched out. Emily shuddered even more as the clicks began to resonate round the room. Her arms and legs moving wider and the metal starting to dig into her, but he was careful. Slowing the rate as he saw her chest rising and falling faster as she was ‘racked’. By now Em was wondering just how far he’d go when Henry clicked the rollers, said that was enough then let go. Seeing Emily was as taut as he was prepared to allow. “Good girl, now here’s the real good bit… ” he said then unbuttoned his trousers and stepped out of them. Emily’s eyes bulged… wow. For a moment worried this was gonna hurt, but it soon seemed young Henry was more experienced in wenching than his mother thought. Fingers reaching into Emily and stirring her emotionally to get the girl ready. His other hand worked all over her body, tweaking nipples and stroking her ever upwards as she grew warmer… and wetter! She was certainly ready enough after a few minutes so he clambered on top then sat astride the trembling youngster. Easing himself in slooowly made her eyes bulge again as Em took a length longer and thicker than anything she’d ever felt before. She’d only had two guys and neither of them had been so well endowed. But as he wasn’t forcing the pace she could take it. Henry saw her momentary look of pain but wasn’t concerned and she relaxed after a few moments anyway. Not his fault and none of the other wenches had ever complained! Now he began to pump her and saw Emily’s eyes crinkle so she must be smiling under that gag. Watching her fingers wriggling in the cuffs as he increased the rate. If the girl wanted to play like this he was prepared to oblige her wishes over the next few months, having already decided he was going to keep this one. It’d been what, two hundred years since the last when he’d really been alive? Soon he was pounding away, making Emily squeal with each thrust, her eyes going all over the place. This wench was enjoying it, he grinned and Henry worked on. Feeling her shudders growing in intensity till his seed spurted into her and kept flowing until he was exhausted and pulled out. Her hands had gone red as the metal dug into them and now he saw the first signs of pain in her face. Looking down her feet were going the same way so he better relax the bonds soon or she’d get hurt. Emily managed not to scream in frustration at just failing to climax on feeling him drawing out. SO unfair, didn’t he know that this was for both their pleasures? But she better not say anything and then smiled on hearing the clink as he adjusted the catches and began to reduce the strain on her limbs. Henry heard her gagged sighs of relief and hoped she’d enjoyed it. Maybe next time she’d go all trembly like his other wenches had after he’d done that to them. Maybe he’d have to teach this girl what to do properly in a bed rather than this contraption. Now it was freedom time… well until he placed Emily into the gibbet cage and hid her away for the night to stop the brother ghosts discovering her and having their go! Minutes later he was helping an exhausted Emily off the rack, her muscles weakened by the strain of what she’d been through. Leading her back to the table and she grabbed a cloth then turned away, obviously wanting a bit of privacy he assumed. Wandering away to examine the gibbet, hoping it would be of use. Tugging on the front he was pleased when it creaked open, a box of pins on the base sliding closer too. A detailed look and he soon worked out how to use it. Meanwhile Emily was quietly dressing herself back into her robe. Hoping that ‘Henry G’ was satisfied with her tonight and they could meet again tomorrow for more playtimes. She turned towards him and asked the guy was the castle recreation what he and the family remembered. It was fairly close, he’d replied and over the next half-hour Emily questioned him about what life had been like. Also were they aware of what modern 21st century people knew. Henry nodded. “Yes, we’ve been watching over this place all the time. From the years of decay, til a century ago when the Historical Society began work. There are some things we’d have put right. One day Emily I’d like you to begin writing it. I don’t know if your people would understand if a youngster suddenly tried to change things but that’s for another day. The way modern folks interact is so strange to us from the past! We listen in all the time, read the papers that are lying about and try to learn, but it is puzzling.” She grinned, “I guess you’re not computer literate then?” His turn to chuckle now and he came up and rubbed her body. “Those funny picture screens and the things you touch to make them work, they seem to rule your lives. Same as the little boxes you speak into, we know what they do, have done once they began appearing a century ago. But since they stopped being attached to the wall and have moving images on the fronts people are addicted to touching the damn things.” She really laughed at that. “You have obviously been watching us but there is a lot for I guess both of us to learn. I’ll teach you about modern times, you do the same about you and the past, yes?” He admitted yes, he had been watching, as had his family. Seeing peoples’ fashion and tastes changing even up here in bleak Shetland. Learning how the language was evolving too. “Guess you were especially watching… the ladies?” she smiled and if it was possible for a ghost to blush then Henry did so. “Yes, I’ll admit I have been. The visitors mostly but also the people who’ve worked here. Some generations of the same families who’ve devoted their time to Sumburgh and for that we thank them all. Your family for instance, your grandmother Iris, mother… is it Jean or Jeanette, she seems to use both? Now there is… you my dear.” Emily confirming it was actually Jeanette but only using the shortened form at work. She and Emily’s father, Iain were away on holiday so wouldn’t be back for a fortnight. That was partly the reason Em was here playing her games where she’d assumed not to get caught. “Well until your mother found me… ” “Yes, I was surprised to hear about it. You however have a very different outlook on life; your elders were and are a bit straight-laced? Yet you like dressing in vintage stuff, my mother is very impressed at your work Emily. But even she was amazed to come into the dungeon the other day and find you like you were. That is why she has allowed you to come down here. I hope, young lady there will be more of this for… us, yes?” The girl was delighted and eagerly nodded, coming closer and they embraced. It seemed so damn strange kissing what she knew to be a ghost, but having not had a man for over a year since Jerry abandoned her Emily wasn’t going to pass this opportunity over. Their hands went everywhere and he joked that “it’ll be hard to keep you for myself.” As he seemed to know her family it was time he told her about his. She asked about his younger siblings and he paused, then explained that George had been 18 and Arthur a mere 16 at the time of the sinking. “So they’ve never had… a?” and he replied “Probably not… well George might have dallied with one of the servant girls but he hasn’t told me! Don’t see much of him about these days. A lonely ghost. Think he stays up on Unst most of the time at another old castle.” “And you, yes?” she queried and felt him freeze before relaxing a bit and tapping her nose in admonishment. “That’ll come later young lady. Not the sort of thing I like to talk about in polite company.” Which to Em meant yes, probably with Mary and her buddy Margaret but she better not press. Changing the subject Henry asked Em why she liked being chained up and suchlike. In old times they were used as devices for punishment, not pleasure. She grinned and told him that modern women had a lot more freedom these days and she’d show him tomorrow ‘some stuff on the funny screens upstairs that would explain everything’ “Very well I’ll wait. There are things in here I’m sure I can use to bring you pleasure Emily, like that,” and she blushed SO much as he pointed towards the gibbet cage. Em followed him to it and looked down, seeing loops in various places as Henry explained how someone would be secured. Stepping inside and positioning him, closing up the loops before placing his arms at the back, telling her to shut the door on him. She obeyed and stood there shaking at the thought of being locked in it herself! “It’s amazing… ” she said and he grinned, asking her to open it again and did she want to try it sometime. Of course she did and Henry saw Emily glowing as she tugged the front bit allowing him to glide out. “May I… have a few minutes just standing in it now… please… Master?” Despite her fears Em kissed him for a long while then allowed herself to be eased into the cage and he made sure her ankles rested in the rear halves of the fixed cuffs, her neck the same and she lifted her hair over the top. Going round the back he gently drew Emily’s arms behind and placed both in the loops. Telling her to relax because he could feel the girl shaking a lot now. The two halves were closed up then he knocked pins into Emily’s wristcuffs. The girl heard the ‘tinks’ and tugged, a faint gasp and squeal at the fact they were LOCKED. “Noooh my goodness… ” she spluttered. She’d only wanted to get the initial effect, not be secured in it straight away! Henry paused and came round the front to see her nervous expression. “Shhh young lady. It’s best if I show you properly how it is done. The first of your restraints is done Emily. Do you wish me to carry on?” Seeing her lovely chest rising and falling a lot faster now. She thought about it… for a long time. “Yes… Master, please continue.” They had another smooch and he went down and did the same to Emily’s ankles, taking a moment to examine her shoes as naturally he’d never ‘seen’ high heels close up before. They seemed strange but as she could walk it didn’t matter, besides she wasn’t going to be mobile for some while once this was finished. A gentle rubbing of her legs earned him a chuckle as he came back up to pin her midriff band then lastly that shapely neck was enclosed. Henry brought the front round and closed it. Emily managing not to gasp this time as it sank in how restrained she was now, unable to even wriggle that much. “Is it better?” he murmured and Emily nodded, too excited to even say a word in case he changed his mind and freed her. Henry walked all round, seeing her limbs secured. Though her elbows did seem to be… flexing? There’s ways round that, he thought and headed for the cupboard and grabbed a set of cuffs, seeing her eyes watching him, wondering what they were for. She soon found out as he went behind and placed one cuff just above her elbow and locked it, the girl realising that he was… Oh wow… and this time Emily did gasp as he eased her left arm closer to the… “Master pleeease… be careful… ” she murmured as the strain was getting considerable, but not yet painful then she felt the other cuff being locked around her arm and she breathed a sigh of relief as the link gave her an inch of slack back again. Coming around Henry saw how this extra set of restraints made Emily’s already impressive chest bulge out even more. A shame she was dressed! But he opened the front and began to stroke her body for a while anyway then kissed her before stepping away. He grinned at her then looked across at the pile of cloth… Emily realising these were for her gag and blindfold. “Yes please, Master, we’ve got this far.” She whispered and he grinned then reached for the first. Packing it in far more than Mary or Margaret had done then it was tied off, the guy seeing the bulging… and glowing cheeks of his pretty new captive… or hopefully lover before he wadded up the last bit. “Tomorrow my dear, we’ll play a lot more in here… if you want to?” he said. As her eyes were sparkling in agreement he knew she’d cope tonight and Emily nodded, wondering where she was to be sleeping. He’d already said that he needed to leave soon so why do this now when there was so little time? “That’s good. I’m really going to enjoy training you,” he grinned and she smiled again as she received another long stroke and a nose kiss. “Shall I finish you for a while?” Henry asked and saw Emily pause, wondering what this meant. But being held like this was really turning her on so Em nodded and winked at him. Before Henry did her eyes he’d better show Emily her quarters, well she was in them but where the cage was going so he stepped away and bent down a few paces from the front of the gibbet. Like the servants upstairs he pressed down on the corner of a flagstone and Em was amazed to see it move. He lifted it up and folded the stone back. Emily seeing nothing but a hole… and she wondered… surely NOT down there all-night and locked in this? Oh my goodness, I am, she thought as Henry grabbed hold of a rope and tossed it over the beam above the rack. A second followed then he clambered on top and secured both to the loop on Emily’s cage. Em began to speak but could barely raise a squeak as he tugged hard on them and she squealed louder as the cage lurched to one side and closer to the hole. Soon she was just above it, and trying not to start sobbing as he arrived with the cloth as this was not what she’d hoped for. “You’ll be safe away from my brothers… down below Emily. Until we meet again sometime… ” he said then despite her look of shock wrapped those widening eyes as she realised what that meant. Faint mewing and the fact her hands were now flapping in some sort of panic made him figure that she’d just done that! The banging of the door pins just added another layer of restraints and Emily was appalled at how suddenly things had turned… did he not understand it was supposed to be FUN? A louder squeal as he lifted the cage forward again then he heard weeping begin as the thing graunched on the edge before sliding downwards. Soon it bumped on the bottom, her keening wails making him hurry up and untie the knots before bringing the top over. “Goodnight my dear… ” he said and eased the lid down, just in time to hear… “Nggghhhhhhoooo… !” before the stone was levelled with a thump, leaving his beautiful new ‘lover’ to contemplate what was going to be an interesting time for her. Emily tugged pathetically on her cuffs, her arms already aching at the elbows from the extra set. Her eyes streaming tears at how this had turned out. She was also worried about the air down here. The stone had seemed fairly tight fitting and maybe… So it took a while before she felt a breeze on her left cheek. “Miss Emily… ” Came a whisper and the girl froze. Willing it not to be her mind playing tricks before the lack of air killed her. “Miss Emily… ” it came again, louder this time, female too and she squealed when something touched her breasts. “Huugghhhppp… ” she spluttered into the gag but froze when there was a gentle tapping on her nose. “Be still Miss, it’s Margaret. Master Henry sent us down to look after you tonight.” The spirit said and Emily slumped in her bonds, still sobbing quietly as she felt fingers going to the knots in her gag and undoing them. The girl easing her tongue once the material had been removed. She tried to say something but a hand was placed firmly on her jaw and another slightly different whisper, probably Mary she thought, told her to remain silent, but least she said please. Emily relaxed and slowly her jaw was released and she worked it around. “We are not allowed to free you Miss, from the cage because this is a test of your character. That is the Master’s orders but he did say your elbows could be unlocked to avoid harming you, will that be sufficient?” It was better than nothing, so she nodded in agreement. Immediately hearing the scrape as a key was inserted in the lock, turned and it popped open with a click. Emily’s arms easing enough but it still made her gasp as the circulation improved. To ‘just’ have her wrists secured was a bonus and she sighed as the ache faded from her shoulders. For a moment Emily thought the gag was going back in as the material rubbed her cheeks but soon became apparent that one of them was cleaning her face from the tears. “That better Miss?” and Em whispered, “Yes thank you, is that Mary?” Jumping as a hand from the other side rubbed a nipple. “No, Mary’s over here… oh I’ll do your eyes too,” and soon the blindfold was off too. Still pitch dark but things were better… if only she could step out of her shoes. Her toes now crushing themselves into the points, she normally only wore heels for an hour, two at most yet now she was to stand in them all night and maybe more? The clean up soon finished and Emily whispered ‘thank-you’ and got a pat on the cheek. What she wasn’t expecting however was the two servants slowly beginning to rub her torso through the velvet fabric. Emily shuddering as her nipples became the centre of their attention. “Shhh… ” came a whisper in response to a groan as by now they were rock hard against her dress. A finger behind going down her backbone and Emily’s mind was going nuts. If one of them thought about… It did and the girl felt her dress moving as something went underneath. Touching her ankle cuffs making Emily tremble as fingers slid so gently over her calves, past the knees and onto her thighs and still going north. Another sigh as it paused then dipped just slightly into her. Making the other ghost, who was still working her breast chuckle into an ear. “Naughty Miss Emily… But we know what she likes… ” it whispered, taunting her and the girl flushed as the other one continued touching there… Easing her lips apart then two fingers unhooded her clit. A louder groan was enough and Emily soon found herself being gagged. Only because she suggested it! After a long smooch, Em now discovering that women kiss women differently, then she’d said that and the material was placed back in and tied off. Now silent she stood helplessly waiting for them to start working her over. They didn’t disappoint and Emily’s body took a pounding as Mary and Margaret tormented their victim all through the night. She’d just drop off after a session then they’d start again! But the girl had stamina too so it was a surprise after yet another cleaning period when Em squealed as she felt her arms being cuffed again, with the blindfold also now replaced. “Shhh Miss Emily. It’s almost dawn. Time you got some rest before Master Henry returns. He’s a rather light sleeper so we’ll assume he will not leave you too long. Good day… naughty Miss Emily… see you tonight, we hope,” was the last chuckling thing the girl heard but she was smiling behind her blindfold despite the fact her feet ached like hell and the rest of her wasn’t feeling that good either. Seemingly moments later Emily was startled into wakefulness as the hatch creaked open… “Good morning young lady. I’m assured you passed a pleasant night Emily… so now you should be happy and ready to start your training?” She grinned tiredly behind the gag but relieved that she’d soon be freed from the gibbet. Bracing herself as it lurched unsteadily upwards. Her arms were two rods of pain and Emily squealed hearing the tapping of the hammer as he knocked out the pins. It was SUCH a relief to bring her hands round the front, the creaking of her shoulders almost audible but Emily prayed she wouldn’t collapse when he did the rest. The gag and blindfold were removed, Em’s mouth soon joining Henry’s in a very sensual smooch. The guy looked and was dressed the same as yesterday so least she could see him there. “Ready to come out?” he asked and Emily nodded. It was a close run thing and he did support the girl as she hobbled out of the gibbet, straight away kicking off her shoes and quickly sitting down on the rack edge with a gasp as her hamstrings relaxed! A yawn was muffled and she grinned, trying to stay upright as she apologised. “I’m sorry young lady. I forgot you ‘real’ people need to sleep properly. It’s different for us, we just… well go quiet and hang around… ” She nodded and apologised again for being weak, trembling as his hands began to rub her shoulders and it felt good. Whatever his 19th century limitations he was a great masseur! “Thank you… Master,” she replied, remembering that he was of senior status to her, even if he was a ghost! “But I suppose you don’t eat either?” she asked and he shook his head. “No, again we don’t, I’ll open the hatch and take you up to that room where you prepare food, yes?” Emily was pleased and Henry stripped off then gradually faded from view, only a faint shadow flitted across then she heard a noise from the fireplace. A moment later she realised from the scraping that her way out was ready, so she groaned and stepped back into her heels, grabbing Henry’s clothes too. Going to the bottom of the hole and standing there. Em managed not to squeal when ‘hands’ clamped round her waist then lifted the girl upwards! So nerve-wracking as she floated out of the hole and landed nearby and he let go. Taking his clothes and dressing himself, whereupon he materialised again. “So you don’t walk into me by mistake. I’ve had a few close calls when going round the castle. No wonder the old guard, Raymond isn’t it, is nervous sometimes? He’s convinced this place is haunted because my father bumped into him one afternoon!” She laughed at that. “Well Master, he’s right, but a shame I cannot tell him.” Henry laughed this time and headed for the door, unlocking it and Emily was about to step through when he called her to wait a moment. The guy going to the cupboard. “I believe you need these young lady… please.” The girl turned to see him holding the leg-cuffs she’d worn last time and somehow Emily managed not to groan in frustration. She locked her limbs and handed the key over without complaint. Quite how she’d manage that tomorrow when the place reopened was yet to be worked out. She’d have to reassure him that she would return in good time and they’d continue to see and talk to each other. Emily trudged upstairs, this time not tripping up on the chain and after a very welcome bathroom visit she went to the kitchen. Henry gliding silently alongside her then went to sit down while she prepared some breakfast. The youngster relieved to be almost free and the girl made a stack of toasted sandwiches and a drink for herself. He drifted about the room, looking at the leaflets that awaited sorting for the display racks. Having finished it and washed up Emily assumed she’d be taken downstairs and restrained… well she was hoping anyway. But Henry had other ideas, telling the girl to fetch notepaper then follow him. He even unlocked her ankles then left the restraints on the table. She hid them in a drawer, “Just in case someone does show up. They’re not supposed to be here until tomorrow morning. That’s when I have to… well, hide away til I can reappear without it being obvious I’ve been here all the time.” He smiled and told her that would not be a problem and the girl nodded. Knowing exactly where she was going to be held tonight. Looking at him and he smiled… making Emily blush and they had another cuddle and smooch. “You’re the first real person in nearly two hundred years any of us have dared to contact. Thank you young lady, for believing in us,” he said formally, rubbing Emily’s back and she held on. “Yes… master. We’ll have to keep it our secret for a while. Modern people are so stupid about the afterlife. I wasn’t sure myself until your mother found me down there… plus the ladies, and now yourself. I believe now!” she smiled and got a nipple tweak. Taking the time to step out of the heels and into a pair of sneakers for comfort. She was about to undress and get into her normal T-shirt and jeans when Henry asked her not to change. Coming over and gently taking hold of her. “Please Emily. I like you wearing that, you look prettier. More like a Lady,” and that made her blush. “Brings all the good memories back of when Ladies used to inhabit my… our world… ” She nodded at that and moved away to replace her clothes in the wardrobe. He took her left hand, kissed it then led Emily into the corridor. Over the next few hours Henry and Emily toured the innards of Sumburgh Castle, a shame it was raining so they didn’t go outside. The ghost dictating everything he knew or remembered while Em, who thought she knew most of it was amazed at what information was inaccurate or completely unknown. It was going to be so difficult trying to persuade her boss to almost rewrite the entire history of the building for future publications. Lunch for her followed then Em looked at him and he nodded. Soon enough a happy Emily was ‘lifted’ downstairs then obeyed the request to strip naked. Before too long she was back on the rack and Henry was pounding into her again. The youngster was already dreading tomorrow when she’d have to leave this part of her life behind… though she made a mental note to check when her parents were next due to go on a holiday without her!

Having spent most of my life working in a high stress field, when it was time to retire I moved away from the city to a very rural area. My family had once been farmers, and I had inherited the farm, or rather what was left of it. It was really just a house and several acres of land that had been left to the weeds for decades. I liked it because I didn’t have any neighbors for miles in any direction. It was perfect for a no stress life. ...

Having spent most of my life working in a high stress field, when it was time to retire I moved away from the city to a very rural area. My family had once been farmers, and I had inherited the farm, or rather what was left of it. It was really just a house and several acres of land that had been left to the weeds for decades. I liked it because I didn’t have any neighbors for miles in any direction. It was perfect for a no stress life. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: I Take Control - Again I had powdered the inside of the romper suit earlier and as it wasn’t skin tight Sophie didn’t need any talc, so she stepped into it and pushed her feet through the elasticized ankles and into the bootees. Then I drew it up her thighs and waist. She shuddered and laughed to herself. “Oooh, this is chilly…. nice though.” And she pushed her arms down the sleeves and through the elasticized wrists and into the mitts. Then I pulled the zip up her back and locked it at her neck. I passed my hands around her and grabbed her breasts, holding them firmly, and massaging them. I could feel her nipples were already hard. ...

Chapter 1: Why not? “Come on, it’s all in good fun!” Gaby said, poking Taylor in the stomach. Taylor winced, rubbing her stomach. She had only been in Boston for two weeks, but she was already beginning to regret the move. She was only a 23 years old girl from Woods Hole, MA, population 920, and she really did not belong in Boston. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel accepted, after all a girl with silky smooth white skin, beautiful red hair, and a smile so infectious that even Scrooge himself wouldn’t be able to help but grin is never unwelcome. And it certainly didn’t hurt that she had an ass so fine that cars slowed down while passing her back home, and nice C cup breasts. Taylor just felt that she didn’t fit in with anyone. She had been raised to believe that sex was something that you had after you got married, and that until then you never mentioned it. But everyone—even the girls—talked almost nonstop about their sex lives. However, Taylor didn’t want to lose the only three friends she had made since she moved, so she didn’t complain. ...

Sally becomes a newbie blue band girl at The O Club. Sally’s hidden yearnings are brought to the surface when three of her friends convince her to go with them to experience The Slime Pit at a local place called The O Club. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continues from part three Part 4: More Games With Sophie Now that a decision had been made by the guys, Sophie and I could resume our tit-for-tat games and their consequences. At first I couldn’t believe how she had completely embraced it all; the dressing up, the role playing, the anticipation and the reward. She liked to play the dom but was equally comfortable in the role of sub. She was, in fact, ahead of me in her total acceptance, even love of it all. I knew within a short time that she would want to buy more latex clothing, for her to play out more roles, and to keep it all fresh. ...

(story continues from The Black Panties Of Submission) continued from part one Part Two Needless to say I went out the next morning and bought some books to read up on pets, and to do some other shopping. I came home in the early afternoon to a clean apartment, and a committed pet husband still wearing my, or should I say his black panties. I was just a little crossed with him for hiding his domestic skills from me previously, but how can one stay angry when your pet has done exactly what you have told him to do? ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Rubber Relations Bob led the way to playroom with Gimp following closely. I was unsure if I should follow when Sue, James’s receptionist linked arms: “Come this way, you will be looking after us tonight” she nodded towards James and then kissed the buckled rubber flap that covered my lips. I studied her fine breasts straining against the white frilly rubber shirt, her wonderful hourglass figure embraced by the tight rubber pencil skirt. My cock was hard in seconds aching for her touch when James moved close behind and ran his fingers over my bulge. My eyes closed, intoxicated with the scene that was unfolding, my dentist was stroking my cock while I was arm-in-arm with his rubber clad receptionist! ...

This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 1: Vicky & Suzan BBF Hi, my name is Vicky and I’m going to tell you how I met Suzan. First, a little about myself. I’m a 28 year old, 5 foot 7 inch brunette. I’m slim with a nice set of full B cups, but I wish I had a rounder butt. But what are you going to do. I live in a small town on the east side of the lake. I own a small cottage located by the edge of park where the dunes are located, it’s mine since my parents got divorced. I was finishing my second year in college. They felt sorry for me since dad was taking off with his trophy wife and Mom decided she wanted to find herself. This was my gift from them since they were too busy with themselves. ...

continued from part one This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 2: The Pillory As I lay on the chase lounge chair, sipping a bit of wine, I thought on how I could intensify my latest bondage adventure. I needed something to really impale me. I am going to give it some thought. ...

continued from part two This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 3: Exercising with a Twist I was at work on Thursday and work was slow. I saw Suzan stopped in town for groceries. I saw she was walking a bit slower, maybe a bit bowlegged. Looks like that monster she was riding did a number on her tight little pussy. I don’t think I could ride that monster dildo the way she did, but then it would be an experience. If Suzan asked me to do it, I would gladly impale myself on it just to prove my friendship. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been something of a geek. I love sci-fi and fantasy books and movies; I can recite countless bits of useless trivia back to you about all kinds of movies. So, it was no real surprise that I took to role-playing games, or RPGs, as we like to call them. You know the kinds, Dungeons and Whatnots, all that kind of Tolkien-esque stuff. I had a couple of groups that I game with in high school, and it was fun, but it was never anything too serious or crazy. No, that waited until I got to college. ...

A business trip to the back end of France, here I was in the middle of nowhere! Nothing around for miles and miles except countryside. I had not seen a single person here except for the woman that let me into the site. The site was boring but had been taken over by one of my UK customers, they wanted their IT systems integrating, which in itself had taken about 4 hours. I was booked here for a week. I was staying in an attached flat. Which was so far into rural France there was barely power. We had to pull all sorts of tricks out the bag to set up a wireless network just to get this company connected to the internet. I had completed my work, and there was nobody due back to the site for the next five days, then it was just for a test of the systems and a signature so I could be on my way back to the channel tunnel. ...

Lucy lay on the bed in front of Jason, ready for the night’s session. She was in “the position” which is face down, fingers interlocked behind her neck and legs spread. Jason approached and ran his hand up her shapely leg and let it glide quickly over a firm ass cheek. Fingers traced slowly up her spine, stopping at her hands. He grabbed her wrist firmly and lifted it, ratcheting a handcuff shut around it. The other wrist was cuffed as well and Lucy’s arms were lifted above her head. Next a rope was wrapped around each ankle and tied off to the corners of the bed, a little tug ensuring her legs were well sperated. ...

I was at home making a sandwich when my phone rang signalling a text from my mistress. I was alone so I dropped what I was doing and checked the message. “Are you alone and at home?” I quickly typed my response “Yes to both, Mistress.” “Drop your pants and start masturbating. I want you to cum for me. You have four minutes.” I texted my reply with my right hand while releasing my pants with my left “Yes, Mistress.” ...

The sorority had a problem, it was too popular. The House could only accept 25 new pledges from the freshman class and 36 girls had been accepted as pledges. Eleven of them had to go. Simone was the head of the chapter and was having a difficult time making the cut. The House had ties to the most popular fraternity on campus, one known for accepting good looking boys with money and connections. This made the sorority very attractive to girls eager to meet and date those boys. And then there were the rumors… It was known that the girls all wore House necklaces. That they were BDSM collars and that freshman and sophomore girls were expected to be submissives and serve as sex slaves was actually true. But it was only rumor to those outside the sorority and the fraternity. Pledges thought that the collars and what they were made to do were just part of the pledge hazing. Many of the new girls were surprised when there were frat boys invited to inspect them naked. Few complained when ordered to let the boys touch and fondle them. After all this was part of the rumors and had itself preselected girls who were active sexually and eager for such experiences. So now Simone and the upper class sisters had a problem. All 36 girls had great bodies, most had already shown their heated nature and willingness to please both the boys and their older sisters. In fact one early pledge event had involved having each girl, naked and blindfolded, crawl to a chair, spread the legs of the seated person and use her mouth to make the person cum. They had to please two of them, one male and one female. If a pledge refused or was not able to make the person cum, they were eliminated. Surprisingly, only four pledges had been eliminated this year. Knowing how important it was for the sisters to stick together, and that some of them would be the future Mistresses as upper class, she needed something that would cement them through a shared choice and that would reveal who had leadership or skill as a dominant. The event planned for this Saturday would be just the thing. The 36 girls were taken individually to the House laundry room and told to strip and put all their clothes in the wash before being led down the hall to the cellar stairs. This hall was lined with the upper class men and women of both the sorority and the fraternity. The gauntlet of groping and fondling and stroking left the pledges quite aroused and excited. Once they were all down in the cellar, Simone told them, “You have one hour to play with each other, make the most of it.” The cellar was empty with a floor covered with easily cleaned thick exercise mats. The room was of course wired for sound and video so the rest of the girls and the guys from the frat House could watch. It proved both entertaining and rather athletic, a bit like a twister tournament that left most of the girls only partially sated. After the hour of physical activity Simone opened the door and tossed in a box of wipes and a roll of giant heavy duty bin liner plastic bags. “Clean the mats and fill 6 bags with trash. Yell when you are done.” The pledges made sure all the mats were cleaned, but the used wipes did nothing to fill one bag, let alone six. So when they called out and Simone returned, she acted angry when they explained there was nothing to fill the trash bags. Simone said, “Nonsense, I see six bag fulls of trash down there. Only 30 pledges move on after tonight. Deal with it.” Simone returned to the lounge to watch. They would learn who was least popular, and who stepped up as a leader to suggest the 6 should be the trash. With that, the door was closed and Simone joined the rest in the lounge in front of the big screen TV. The most assertive of the pledges, Elaine shouted, “Quiet! They want to reduce our count by 6. It’s obvious isn’t it? We have to stuff 6 of us into those bags.” It did not take long for the pledges to break up into 4 groups and after they whispered together the 4 leaders started to argue about how to decide who would be discarded. No one wanted to draw straws, or hairs since that was all they had. Drawing the short hair got a laugh but no one wanted to leave things to chance. The leaders of the two biggest groups stepped aside before approaching one of the other groups. The two smaller cliques each had 6 members. It took very little time before it became clear that one group of 6 was all alone… As it turned out, the 6 were the ones with the least confidence and when it became clear they had been chosen, Tamara, their leader spoke up. “I always knew I was just trash, this only proves it. Ok, bag me up, I might as well be thrown out like garbage.” Two others nodded in agreement while the other three started to cry. At that moment, the door opened and 6 gags and 6 binding ropes were tossed into the cellar. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Party Friday I slept long and deep, a contented mind at peace. When I eventually stirred my mind was filled with thoughts of Rubber Maid, those wonderful moments in the playroom. I wondered if I would ever discover her identity. Whilst I was wrestling with those thoughts the door unlocked and she entered my room, resplendent in her maid’s costume which shimmered under the bright lights. I sat up in bed and she placed a large lap tray across my thighs delivering a superb continental breakfast with orange juice. She avoided eye contact but I noticed that her hood had a buckled gag attached rather than a completely sealed mouth. ...

“Fancy rope work.” Kayla said. “Dean’s been teaching me a few tricks and I’m showing off.” Marisa said. “We’re good matchmakers, I was worried about you living in the same building.” Kayla said. “That’s been a plus.” Marisa said. Marisa finishes the last knot on Kayla’s chair tie and goes to the sofa to check the knots on Stacy’s hogtie. “So it’s going well?” Stacy said. “He’s so easy to be with, we get along on everything and he makes me laugh.” Marisa said. ...

Greg grabbed his lunch off the counter and stopped to kiss his wife goodbye. It was supposed to be that easy, but he had to stop and take another look. “Wow, you’re looking really dressed up today. Something going on at work?” He quickly took in the dark jacket over the snug white top. The matching dark skirt looked a bit bulky, but it was halfway up her thigh and he felt an urge to lift it up. The snug top surprised him, but also created an uncomfortable bunching in his pants. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Sarah was in real trouble as she struggled for her life inside the steel cage. Her body was killing her as the cuffs bite into her skin. The smell coming from the suit was never ending and made her feel sick. The thick rubber was making her sweat and a small lake was now rolling around her suit. Her skin was itching as the tight rubber trapped the sweat. She could no longer feel her arms and legs as they had gone numb. Her clear plastic hood was filled with condensation, sweat and drool as she cried through her leather muzzle. Her wet hair had fallen over her face as each breath streamed up the hood. ...

Never underestimate a best friend. I have been into bondage since my teens. I can remember back to my little brother Ricky and me tying each other up, always trying to outdo the other. We would go into to the woods tying each other to trees and watch while the other tried to get loose. Whenever he would tie me up I always for some reason got aroused didn’t realize why but I enjoyed it, until he crossed the line. ...

Lori had been fascinated by corsets since she was a little girl and her great grandmother had laced her into her “training” corset from when she had been small. Lori had loved the tight compression and the feeling of being continuously hugged and for some reason even had feelings in her “special place” arising from the restrictions the corset put on her. Her great grandma would lace her tightly each time she visited and Lori would beg to spend her summers with her. ...

story continued from part four Part 5: The Long Winter of Discontent and Planning Lynn looked longingly at the pictures on the internet. She was bored. Bored with her job just a little, and bored with her “extracurricular activities”, her “dark desires”, a lot. It was winter, so outdoor adventures were out. Wisconsin gets fiercely cold, so venturing outside without clothes is just not possible. Being bound inside, naked, was so unexciting anymore. No fear. No danger. No chance to be caught, not that Lynn wanted to be caught. It was the excitement of the possibility of being caught that lit her flame. ...

(story continues from Smoking Issues 4) Part 5 He lay there half-dozing in exhaustion in his severe overnight mummification, his lower back aching, along with a dull headache, his pulse pounding in his earplugged, wrapped-down head. He sighs and groans in his super-tight, rigid immobility, having had way more than enough of this. She has forced him way beyond what he could reasonably endure physiologically, if he were to have any say over it, and this has gone into the realm of serious torture. His cock and balls are trapped in the small, tight tubular stainless steel chastity device and crushed down by the tight wrap and tape. He has thought all night about getting her locked into her chastity device that the devious Angela had told him about. Suddenly his small breathing hole through the duct-tape over his hard round 2” PVC gag is covered and he vocalizes in surprise and also relief that this hellish ordeal is nearing the end at last. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Doll “Wake up, Tessa!” The words were hard and accompanied by the sheets being thrown back by strong arms. Tessa opened her eyes, fighting for consciousness. Strange smells invaded her nostrils, and there was the jarring crash of metal against metal to her right. The room was a whitewashed blur before eyes which refused to focus. Pressure around her midriff, arms and legs suddenly slackened, then she was being pulled into a sitting position, legs swinging over the side of the bed, cold metal against the back of her thighs. She tried to protest, but her mouth would not respond, her tongue felt as if it were made of concrete and her jaw felt as if it were locked shut. ...

Sunday morning so early that the sun is just barely up and no one else seems to be. I don’t remember ever seeing the city so deserted, only a few early risers out to enjoy the morning. As I turned the corner just south of my building I stared at the woman coming toward me. In four inch spikes she was taller than my own six feet. Her long blond hair shimmered brightly in the morning sun, and her long luscious legs swelled into sleek muscular thighs that disappeared beneath a short blue mini-skirt that molded her voluptuous ass into a thing of heart-rending beauty, but the thing that really stopped me were the huge fleshy mountains thrusting out from her broad chest, and bulging from the top of her blouse, daring anyone to look at them. She was looking down into her purse and coming on a collision course with me, and we were almost together when she drew something from the purse. I thought at first it was a gun, but it looked like a cross between a gun and a camera, some kind of toy. She looked up at me, and I was caught staring at her mammoth tits. She pointed the toy at me, and there was a sudden flash. For half a second I thought it was a strobe, then the world spun about me, and I was dizzy. Then a huge object slammed down directly in front of me with a tremendous crash. I jerked back and nearly fell as I looked; instead of those enormous globes in front of me there was a woman’s foot in a high heeled open toed shoe. A woman’s foot the size of a truck! I reeled back and looked up at an enormous column; from an ankle higher than my head it swelled magnificently into an enormous, shapely, woman’s leg, joining another fifty feet above my head beneath a vast swirling blue canopy. Suddenly the entire Green Bay Packers line slammed into me. I was pinned helplessly, I couldn’t breathe, my arms were crushed painfully to my sides and I was swept up, up… dizzily up, high into the air, up before a vast smiling face. A gorgeous woman’s face the size of a billboard. I was totally disorientated, screaming with pain as she squeezed me like a child’s toy in the gigantic fingers of one giant hand. I looked into great blue eyes, and at the plush red lips smiling at me. Lips more than a yard across with enormous foot long teeth, gleaming like a white stone fence, and a cavernous mouth that could swallow me whole. I screamed and fought, helpless as a tiny kitten in her titanic grip. She just grinned and brought me up against those mammoth red lips, engulfing my entire head and upper torso in the hot wetness of a giant kiss. Laughing at my helpless struggles she looked around for a second, suddenly I was swung out and down, and stuffed unceremoniously into her giant purse. I felt her release my body, and then those gigantic fingers grabbed my legs, and easily as a woman with a child’s rag doll simply folded me up, and closed the purse over my trapped body. It was pitch dark in her enormous purse, and the huge things a woman normally carries in her purse were all around me, banging and smashing into me as she walked. I could feel her every step, long slow ponderous steps, still wondering what had happened to me. One second I was walking normally along, and then an enormous giantess was grabbing me, and stuffing me into her purse like a toy. It took a long while for me associate the beautiful woman I had been staring at moments before all this happened, and the object she had pulled from her purse, with the titanic giantess that had captured me. Slowly I realized, she was not a giantess, but somehow I was a tiny doll. It was probably that camera like object she had pointed at me, that had shrunk me down to a miniature doll. I lay in her giant purse trapped, and trying to plan an escape when I realized. What would I do if I got out? I was probably no more than four inches tall, and totally unable to care for myself if I did escape. Realizing there wasn’t anything I could do, I resigned myself, and at least she had kissed me before so hastily jamming me into her purse, maybe I had a chance. Besides, she was the only one I had ever heard of that could shrink a grown man till he was smaller than a Barbie doll, and was probably the only one that could grow him back again. So I’ll have to stay with her; as if I had any choice. I had felt the ponderously slow thudding of her great long strides for some little time when suddenly I felt her swing the purse out, and then I felt a falling sensation, like an elevator dropping too fast. Suddenly it slammed into something, and everything in that giant purse clobbered me at least once, a lot of them twice. I lay there for several moments with no movement, but I could hear heavy movements nearby. The noise of movement came near, and there was a jostling, then the purse sprang open. I stared up into that vast billboard size face again. She was grinning down at me, almost laughing as I lay huddled up in her purse, hugging a metal object as big as a scuba tank, I could now see was merely a tube of her lipstick. “Ok little man, come on out.” and she reached in and pinching one leg between her colossal thumb and forefinger plucked me casually from the purse…. and lay me on the palm of her other hand, a palm that was as wide was I was tall, a palm as big as a king sized bed, I was dwarfed in that enormous hand. She turned me about for only a second or so, apparently examining me, and then casually dropped me back onto the giant bed. “Get undressed!” Her voice was rolling thunder, as she grinned down at me. I didn’t believe her, as easily as that, tossing me onto a gigantic bed like a child’s toy soldier, and casually telling me to get undressed. “What the hell’s going on, anyway? What do you mean, ‘Get undressed!’ go to hell, and get undressed yourself!” Somehow, in spite of her gigantic size, and her handling me like a toy, my perilously small size just hadn’t sunk in. “Little man, you don’t seem to understand! When I tell you to do something, the only thing I want to hear from you is “Yes mam!” Now I’ll tell you one more time: Get undressed!” I just lay there looking up at her, and said, “Ok, I don’t mean to sound belligerent, it’s just that I’m confused. One moment I’m walking down the street looking at a beautiful woman, and the next thing I know I’m four inches tall, and the beautiful woman is stuffing me into her purse like I’m some kind of a toy.” I was getting worked up as I spoke, “What the hell’s the idea of kidnapping me like this, then casually telling me to “get undressed”? I’m not getting undressed or anything else until you tell me what in hell’s going on!” She stood there simply staring down at me for a minute, the smile slowly fading from her broad lips. Staring up at that vast, no-longer-smiling face, and her enormously gigantic body towering above me, I slowly began to realize that I might not be in a position to talk back to a hundred foot tall giantess. Her next move caught me completely by surprise. She reached out very leisurely toward me, and as casually as if she were brushing at a fly, flicked me with the back of her fingers. I didn’t even have a chance to get my hands up to protect myself. It was like a truck had crashed into me. Her giant fingers slammed me half way across the enormous bed. I hit the rough covers sliding, and rolled several times before I came to rest. ...

‘Self bound CD’s narrow escape.. a true story’ The key should have dropped by now. Oh my god I’m stuck. Why hasn’t the key dropped? I can barely see the damn key so how am I going to work out if it is stuck? Panic.. Pulse racing… Rewind to my childhood and like so many others I found bondage at a young age. Always curious about tying knots and particularly tying my legs together, I relished the tightness of bonds, the unfamiliar tingle in my body as I pulled against some form of bondage or other. As I grew so too my desires for bondage and all things involved flourished. A new found sexual desire for bondage grew and, fostered so well by the internet like so many others, I discovered the complete world of BDSM. Most of this initial experimentation was alone time and along with the joys of bondage, I also discovered the excitement of pantyhose and eventually womens attire. After more than a few furtive purchases at second hand stores, I gradually added panties, bras, miniskirts, flirty tops and the highest of heels to my collection - these bought with a curious glance from the helpful store lady - if only she knew! ...

My wife and I used to go out a lot. Weekends were filled with day trips to malls, farmers’ markets and antique shops. While we didn’t spend a lot, it was just enjoyable spending time together going places we’d never been and seeing new sights. That ended about a year ago when my wife was involved in an automobile accident. She injured her back and, at first, it looked like a full recovery was on the way. Unfortunately, the physical therapy stopped working and her condition worsened again leaving her unable to do most normal activities. She now spends a good bit of time in bed and is exhausted after even a few hours of activity. ...

I lay there and struggled against the cuffs and chains that held me fast to the bed. There was no use pleading – even if my muffled sounds through the gag could have been understood, Dave had made it quite clear that I was going to be there until he decided it was time to let me out. There had been a time in our bondage games when he got bored before I was ready to be released – leaving me feeling rather let down, but that had all changed since the arrival of Angela. I need to explain about Angela – but to do that I must go back to the beginning. ...

Lucy finally threw off her sheets as she fumbled for the alarm that was beeping next to her, bleary eyed she hit the off button harder than intended. Wiping the sleep from her eyes she looked round trying to remember why she was still tired, looking down she noticed she had skipped her night clothes, the final tell tale was a slight buzzing from under her duvet. Feeling around she pulled out the now worn out vibrator shed enjoyed late last night, so good she’d orgasmed and passed out. With no one to switch it off the batteries must have worn out. She smiled and headed to the bathroom. She had intended simply to clean her toy and herself then catch up on some work before heading out, but looking at the toy she decided she could manage in her work time to catch up. ...

Rebecca was sitting in her small black car in the dead of night. The radio was playing some rubbish latest boy band music as she pulled latex gloves over her hands. The car was parked outside a large warehouse in south Oxford. It’s dirty brick walls and tin roof was dripping with water as the rain poured down. The street lights showed the rain flying around outside. The wind was deafeningly loud as it howled like a wolf in the blackness. Rebecca was a private investigate and reporter for a large UK newspaper and was working on a new story. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 I took Lisa to a quiet little diner for lunch. Things were a little awkward, at first. But I could see the excitement in her eyes. I knew she probably had loads of questions for me but didn’t want to embarrass me by asking. I waited until our order was taken before giving her the opening to talk freely. “I’m sure you want to ask me about some things and I suppose you aren’t sure how to start. Why don’t you just ask the first thing that comes to mind?” ...

Sarah was looking out of her bedroom window on the second floor of her large house. She lived by herself in a nice Victorian house in north Oxford. She was a stunning looking 26 year old from Abu Dhabi and had moved to England 10 years ago. Her long purple hair was well look after and flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Her brown eyes had layer after layer of mascara on them and a tonne of eye-liner. Her nose had a bull piercing through it and her face was clear and fresh. Her body was thin and well toned and her ass was rock solid. She had playful breasts and a shaved pussy. ...

I have been doing bondage, self-bondage and cross-dressing since I was a teen. I have always kept it hidden and felt uncomfortable talking about my fetishes for years. I only wear women’s clothing when I do bondage because I want to put myself in the role of damsel in distress and get the point of view from the woman’s experience. I was teaching a woman (call her Jane) about bondage and she was aware of my experience with self-bondage, but I never went into any great detail. We had a professional, non-communicative relationship as I was teaching her some rigging and she was talking about her boyfriend and other women. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Woman tricked into public exhibition at high school reunion. This is a very mild female exhibition fantasy. There is no real sex or bondage or any of that, just a young woman flashing her naked twat for all the world to see… or did she? = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Published eBooks by Wayne Mitchell (The Technician} Senior Project https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=7753 Handcuff Island https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=8160 I, Masochist https://www.a1adultebooks.com/book.htm?pr=8263 ...

What had I done to deserve this? What had I done? I am a rubberist. I’ve been one as long as I can remember. I mean my first memory as a child was my sister’s heavy rubber-lined cotton pink rain coat. You know the ones if you can remember back to the mid-1950s. It had those brass-tone buckles… I think four of them… that you pushed the tongue through the female slot then flipped the thing closed. The collar was a stiff corduroy lined rubber. When the top buckled was closed the thing fitted tight to my neck. There was a matching pink rain hat… it was floppy and had a brim all around. I never wore the coat in the rain but I wore it in our apartment in Brooklyn. I felt a certain safety in its cool slick outer shell and the knowledge, even as a little boy, the material would shield me from all manner of evil things… well that was the fantasy I envisioned… total protection from all those bad things out there. ...

The fashion industry was all a flutter over a new seamstress who came onto the scene from nowhere. Her name was Ginger but she preferred to be called “The Seamstress” by her fans, colleagues, etc. She came out with a line of activewear made from a new form of spandex that she apparently invented herself. Her competitors were desperate in reverse engineering her amazing new fabric as it conformed to the body better than anything that came before it. It was super silky, shiny, and beyond stretchy. Each of the garments in her clothing lines had one size that fit all and it really meant it. The fabric could be washed at any temperature and seemed impervious to fading and staining. In fact, her competitors were completely baffled as to how she was able to offer it in so many colors, prints, and patterns as conventional dye didn’t seem to work on it. ...

The fashion industry was all a flutter over a new seamstress who came onto the scene from nowhere. Her name was Ginger but she preferred to be called “The Seamstress” by her fans, colleagues, etc. She came out with a line of activewear made from a new form of spandex that she apparently invented herself. Her competitors were desperate in reverse engineering her amazing new fabric as it conformed to the body better than anything that came before it. It was super silky, shiny, and beyond stretchy. Each of the garments in her clothing lines had one size that fit all and it really meant it. The fabric could be washed at any temperature and seemed impervious to fading and staining. In fact, her competitors were completely baffled as to how she was able to offer it in so many colors, prints, and patterns as conventional dye didn’t seem to work on it. ...

I had been dating this girl for over a year now. It was the perfect match for me. I have a deep seeded fetish for being encased in black garbage bags, She is a garbage truck driver. We had been able to make my desire to be inside a garbage truck on a very safe level happen on several occasions, but the excitement was not there anymore. I needed less control of the situation. ...

For the first time that night I really looked at her. She and I had been together all evening, but I hadn’t quite looked at her. Oh, I knew that she was wearing a blue silk blouse and a knee-length black skirt with black stockings and gold jewelry at her wrist and throat. I knew that her hair was pulled back in a tail and was reddish-brown and as lovely as always. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Rubbermaid Training Thursday The door opened shattering my deep sleep, vivid dreams of rubber, bondage and sex had occupied my subconscious, my rigid cock was testament to those thoughts. I sat up in bed as light flooded the room, Gimp swung open the door and Rubbermaid entered carrying a tray, resplendent in her black rubber uniform. The combination of the rustling rubber and the reflective glossy black surface made my cock twitch. ...

story continued from part one Authors Note: A little later than planned here is part 2 of Jill in a box thanks to everyone who commented and on the forum and sent emails it was much appreciated. I’m writing part 3 now as well so they’ll be more to come. Jill In a Box Part 2: Miss Sophie Sophie smiled at me, she was being so cool about this, which just added to my embarrassment. ...

Mary flopped down in the nearly empty train carriage. It was late in the evening and the rush hour was long over. At the end of long day stocktaking and a walk to the station through the sudden summer downpour she felt spent. Thank goodness she now had a week off to recover! She rested her hand on the next seat to change her position and realised that she had placed it on a discarded magazine. She picked it up and looked at the cover and blushed. The front was taken up by the title “Pony Experiences” and a large picture of a naked girl dressed in a strange harness. ...

Laundry day at our house is nothing less than an exhausting chore. I despise wearing my professional clothes when I get home, so I wear nearly two full outfits each day. I work hard, and I feel I deserve to be comfortable when I get home. However, we pay the price for my comfort on laundry day. It was a Saturday. Between loads we were straightening things up around the house–dusting, washing dishes, various other chores–and by mid-afternoon things were fairly well in hand. She was folding the last load, and I was working on the closet in the bedroom when I came across an unopened pair of thigh-high stockings. ...

(story continues from The Trip of a Lifetime 2: Stallions) Part Three: Ranch Stallion Chapter 6 In the morning Katya woke me just after dawn and immediately led me to the far end of the barn and said, “OK Rocky, are you going to be a good boy and behave while I wash you? It will be easier for all of us as time goes on?” I snorted and nodded my head. “Good boy, let’s get started. Bend right over and stay there!” No sooner was I bent over than I felt her remove the butt plug with my tail and inserted a hose pipe which filled my bowels. She placed a large tin bin behind me and removed the hose, and a stream of liquid crap poured into the bin. “Once more for luck,” she said and repeated the exercise. ...

I shouldn’t have watched that romantic movie on the late night show, but I had, and now, God, was I horny. My hand was rubbing my hungry pussy almost by itself, fingers stroking and probing. The more I played the hornier I got. Finally I could stand it no longer, I slipped out of bed and went into Scott’s room. Opening the dresser drawer, I reached into the back and pulled out the box with the shrinker in it. I checked the charge and slipped it into my purse. Outside the Crossed Swords lounge, I waited until a good looking young man came out alone. There was only one other couple in the parking lot, and they were too engrossed with each other to notice anything. I walked toward the door like I was going into the lounge. When we were almost together, I smiled at him. He stopped and started to say something, then he saw the shrinker, and seemed to think it was a gun. His shouted “NO..!” was cut off with the quiet buzz of the shrinker, and trailed off into a quiet little squeek, as with a slight whump, he dissappeared and there was a six inch doll standing at my feet. My feet dwarfed him completely, they were almost twice as long as he was tall. I took a short step and he was standing nearly between my feet, a tiny little man no bigger than a child’s toy. Frozen in shock he was slowly looking from the chest high heel of one immense shoe, to the open toe of my other. Reaching down I grabbed him with one hand, my fingers wrapping completely around his tiny little body. His voice was a high pitched squeeking as he screamed and fought helplessly as I snatched him from the ground effortlessly, my one hand completely engulfing his entire body. All the while he was screaming in his tiny little mouse voice, “No… no… no!” “Sorry, but I need you.” Completely helpless, he was begging me to let him go as I lifted him like a child’s toy. I took him by one leg and let him dangle upside down as I lowered him into my purse. I pinched his little legs between my fingers, folded them into the purse and then very carefully closed and latched it over his tiny trapped body. A few minutes later at my apartment, I went quickly into the bedroom. The poor helpless little man was still cringing in fright when I opened the purse. I walked over to the bed with that tiny little man huddled in the purse shaking and sobbing in terror. I plucked him out and dropped him casually onto the bed. He lay there in the middle of that big bed staring up at me in shock. I grinned down at him, and began undressing, leaving him lying on the bed as I stripped. In moments I was standing there with only my panties on looking down at his huddled terrified little body. “Poor little man. Are you afraid of me?” I laughed as he screamed and begged me to let him go. I reached down and caught him around the waist between my thumb and forefinger. He screamed and squirmed as I lifted up level with my face. “Now, quit that. I’m going to enjoy myself… Playing with you!” and I laughed at his pathetic terror. Laying him in the palm of my hand, I very carefully pinched his shirt between my fingernails and ripped it off him, grinning and giggling at how easily it tore in my fingers. He was screaming constantly as I plucked his clothing from him like I was undressing a tiny childs doll. I slipped the long red nail of my forefinger into the front of his pants and pulled them down. It was like they were wet tissue paper, I couldn’t even feel any resistance as I stripped them off his little body, ripping them to shreds in the process. His shoes came off with a flick of the same nail, and in moments he was lying stark naked in the palm of my hand. I reached out with the tip of my finger to caress his tiny little body, and he kicked at my fingers, with a leg no bigger than my finger. I laughed and caught the leg between my fingers. Placing my thumb across his chest to hold him down I pulled the leg straight. He writhed and screamed, jerking the imprisoned leg and twisting his body as he tried uslessly to free it from my fingers. I laughed at him, I could barely feel his terrified struggles. I could have ripped his leg off with a twitch of my fingers. ...

I thought my day couldn’t get any more messed up, but boy was I wrong. It all started when I got on the wrong side of a bunch of thugs in the inner city. They decided I looked too “well off” for their part of town, in my torn jeans, ragged tee and sneakers, and had cornered me in a side alley, away from the main drag. I had had my wallet taken, my sneakers stolen, and they were in the process of removing my jeans when things changed. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Endless Keys Jess still had flashbacks and nightmares about her last self bondage session. She had made it back to the freedom and safety of her car, only to fall sound asleep. She was woken by a knocking sound a couple of hours later. With a wall of people looking at her as they filmed her on their phones. She had driven away as quickly as she could and hoped no one knew or recognized her. She had been humiliated and degraded by her own hand. But the feeling was amazing and she wanted to do it again. Her submissive side had loved the moment she got out of her car in her rubber suit and went inside her home. Her heart was still racing as sweat dripped from her rubber body. The dehumanization of looking like a rubber doll or sex slave in public had made her wet. She had no idea what happened to the videos and pictures that had been taken. She didn’t know if anyone knew her or if she had gotten away with it. She left it 6 weeks before she started planning another session. She come up with an evil and very kinky self bondage outing. She needed to buy a list of new stuff and plan a new route. She looked on Amazon and found a key access box which needed a pin to open it. So you enter the pin and the box opens so you can get the key. Jess paid for 10 of them and also got herself a new outfit to wear. It was a full black rubber gimp suit with built in hands and feet. It was a size smaller then she needed so it would squeeze her body. She got a pair a ballet boots that went up to her knees. Along with a head harness muzzle gag and transparent breath control hood. She had also spent money on new bondage equipment and sex toys. A steel chastity belt and bra was her favourite new item. Along with the new larger metal vibrators for her pussy and ass, which would keep her happy. As for the bondage side of her new stuff was a metal spread bar, thumb cuffs, Two thick metal handcuffs, leather posture collar and chains. She needed to wait a couple of weeks for all the equipment to arrive at her home. But when it did finally come, she was over the moon. She had planned the location of the key boxes and the route she would take. She would wait until 11pm before going out and hiding the keys. Her heart was going a million miles an hour by the time 11pm rolled around. She had the key boxes in a small bag and had numbered them 1 to 10. She had removed the keys and replaced them with a bit of paper with the code for the next boxes. All the keys to her self bondage would be in the finally box. The locations she had picked would make the trip executing and humiliating if discovered. She placed the boxes that the following locations around her home of Witney. ...

story continued from part eight Chapter 9: The Discipline Society “Who shall I begin with?” asked Mistress Allison, to her two naked charges, bound in front of her. “I’d like to go first, Mistress Allison,” begged Cassandra. “Why is that, darling?” “Because I was the one who suggested a day out to Beth, Mistress Allison,” Cassandra replied. “That makes you guilty party, does it not?” “Yes, Mistress!” “I was more thinking along the lines of a coin toss or having Kate draw high card for you two. There is at least and element of chance there in determining who goes first. But if you’re offering yourself, then that is all right with me!” ...

Erica walked into her apartment after a long days work. She walked into her living room holding a plastic bag in her right hand. Sitting down on her couch she pulled out a pink box from the bag. She looked around to make sure her windows were closed and opened the box. It contained a hot pink vibrator. It had been ages since Erica had treated herself to some alone time and after a day like today she really could use it. ...

In future Womyn have all power & lustful thought is a crime. In a future time, a young lawyer is accused of a “man crime.” Specifically, he is accused of violating The Protection of Womyn Act by thinking of a Womyn in the office in a “lustful and illegal” fashion. The punishment for such a crime is the pain and humiliation of a public milking and possibly the complete removal of his manhood, leaving him a eunuch. ...

Def: Oculus Mirror – a mirror in which the more you look at it the more you see your evil reflection. Prologue: The old man walked along the side walk slowly. His cane helped him along so he wouldn’t stumble. Soon he came to a row of shops and entered the one with the sign ‘Antiques’ hanging above the door. Walking into the room he took a look around and noticed something amiss. The clerk came out of the back room and spied the old man and said, “Hello Herr Brunner, how was your lunch?” ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Rosie’s Story - Betty buys the “Farm” Playing in that old barn with the other girls had its effect on Rosie, just as it had with the other girls. She had a great time in the company of the “gang”, and enjoyed the secret club that they called the “Gang of 4”. She was always a very private person and did not let the others know how she felt about their more daring escapades. She just seemed to go along for the ride. Unassuming and innocent as she might seem, this river flowed deep. ...

Part 1 I guess I’ve always had a thing for small spaces. There is just something about being in somewhere warm dark and secure that gets to me and has done ever since I was a kid. Of course back then it was just fun but every time I played hide and seek I’d end up in a cupboard or a box or something. I’m thankful that it didn’t cause much comment really, my friends all knew that I would spend time on my own in a box or in one of my Mum’s cages ...

This is based on the wrong version of the story originally titled Aschenputtel. Charles Perrault, a member of one the most morally bankrupt institutions in history, the court of Louis XIV, took one of the best fairy tales ever and transformed into an obscene celebration of the values (if one could call them that) of a gang of too-rich, self-indulgent putzes. (If you want to see more on this topic, read “The Uses of Enchantment” by Bruno Bettelheim.) Unfortunately, that’s the version that Disney made into a movie. Charles, dear boy, if you want to fuck up a fairy tale, here’s how to do it right. ...

Linda Danvers sat in her room in the Alpha Lambda sorority house and tried to figure out what had happened earlier in the day. Several times while she had been walking around on the campus of Stanhope College she had felt weak and sick, the symptoms of exposure to kryptonitic radiation. She hoped that nobody had noticed, but puzzled over the fact that she was unable to trace the source of the radiation. But someone had noticed. ...

For a while now I had been seeing a girl who was it has to be said a bit dull. No real sex drive to speak about, and certainly no inclination for anything to do with bondage. This had caused the whole relationship to end up in a right pickle. No matter what people say if you have a kink, then no matter how hard you try eventually it will always come to the surface, and let’s face it who wants to live with regrets of not trying something? Not me for sure. ...

The Research Phase Ira Miller had been scouring dozens of alluring websites for weeks, now that he had filed his tax return & saw a substantial refund coming his way. He could finally afford the vacation of his wildest dreams, a trip abroad to a week at a rubber “camp” specializing in bondage & discipline. Admittedly, the pictures of the owners of these highly esteemed establishments were powerful motivators, as were the descriptions of the elaborate bondage rituals they held in store for their prospective customers, catering to a wide variety of tastes & sexual idiosyncrasies. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: At Inga’s Mercy Ira already had the feeling that Bettina had prepared him for a domination session that would make his first day seem easy. Inga locked the chain from the second alcove’s arch to his collar post as she removed Bettina’s from the first. She was a solid, muscular woman of about 35, with broad cheeks & a diminutive, but graceful nose with a straight bridge & slightly upturned tip. She had long blond hair that hung in two braided pigtails, & she wore an all black well polished latex catsuit stretched to its limits. Her powerful biceps & calves glimmered in the fiery light of the hallway. “A tight-skinned shiny pork sausage with an attitude, built like a brick shithouse” thought Ira to himself. He wasn’t exactly enthralled to be her prisoner, but, all things considered, he submitted to her somewhat deliberate demeanor. ...

Today was a day off and the house would be empty until late into the evening. Melissa was completely turned on by bondage and she occasionally enjoyed a little self bondage when the opportunity presented itself. Several hours had been spent with the everyday chores and preparing an evening meal. Now her time was all her own. Everything had to be just right, looking good and feeling feminine to her mind was crucial. She showered long and luxuriously and washed her hair. Back in the bedroom great care was taken to dry her shoulder length hair carefully so that the natural waves lay softly around her face. Just a subtle amount of makeup and perfume and she felt ready. ...

I am supposed to be Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner. And even that’s a mistake. I had originally been captured for the pleasure of Marla’s husband Beaubeau. It was a rainy day and I had to go out on some minor errand. I put on my raincoat and went on my way. That’s what got me in trouble. My raincoat is a woman’s raincoat made of soft, skin-smooth, semi-transparent light-blue plastic closed with thumbnail-sized patches of magnetized rubber, each surrounded by a quarter-inch aureole of welded plastic. To make matters worse, I needed a haircut: my hair puffed out the raincoat’s pixie-style hood. So it was kind of understandable that Beaubeau would mistake me for a woman. ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 2: Dan in Seattle) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Luke was unlike most of his fellow college students. While he studied hard, he also needed his time outdoors, and doing sports. He particularly enjoyed sailing, and rock climbing, and it was not easy to find a college where he could practice both, but he did. One day Luke got a visit from his dorm buddy Mike. But Mike seemed embarrassed. “Luke, I need to ask you something, but I can’t tell you why. With all that sailing and climbing you do, you must be pretty good with knots, right? Do you think you could teach me how to tie a couple of proper knots?” ...

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This story features the characters of Geoffrey Holmes and his sexy Chinese torturer Su-Lin, who appear in the stories: “Drip, Drip”; “Stop Yer Tickling!”; “Cutting It Fine”; and “A Wrap for Christmas”. My apologies if I’ve got details of the Chinese school uniform wrong. For once Geoffrey Holmes wasn’t laid out entirely naked on the table. He’d been given a pair of Prussian-blue Lycra briefs to wear before he’d been strapped down with his arms by his sides and his legs spread out. He felt his penis stretch against the Lycra. ...

Her little finger was bigger than my entire leg, and her massive tits…. She held me gently in the enormous fingers of one gigantic hand while the other hand began plucking at my shirt, but one tug from her giant fingers ripped it like it was wet tissue paper. Again I began struggling and fighting her, but turning and twisting my body effortlessly with her enormous powerful fingers she was like a grown woman undressing a soft flexible doll, not even noticing my futile struggles. Tenderly and carefully she inserted her long red nail into the front of my pants and stripped them off. They ripped easily under her massive muscles, she was trying to be gentle but was just simply so huge that the cloth of my clothing was as delicate as spider webs to her. ...

“Bond. Jane Bond,” the pretty young woman said when the attendant asked her name. She wore her flaming red hair in a thick shag style and wore a plain white dress, visible through the transparent-blue plastic of her raincoat. She had pulled apart the magnetic patches, blue thumbnail-discs of magnetized rubber, so that the raincoat hung open. Her sensuous lips and bright blue eyes were definitely a distraction to the people around her, as she intended. ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

story continued from part four Chapter 5: Wage Slavery When Cassandra awoke the next morning, she found that she was alone in the cot. Beth was in front of the prison sink/toilet; calmly brushing her teeth. “Good morning,” said Beth. “Good morning,” Cassandra replied as she sat up, naked as her companion. Beth washed her mouth out with a cup of water, then proceeded to wash her face. When she was finished, she toweled herself off. ...

Written at a reader’ request. I want to thank Steph for being my muse and collaborator. Loretta Sky scanned the room. She was attending a professional mixer, not that she needed any more contacts. No, she was here looking for a canvas for her newest project. Loretta is a proud lesbian and she wanted a canvas on which she can create a mural to the history of lesbianism. Others had created such murals, but they had done so in a mundane fashion, on fabric, wood, or marble. Not Loretta Sky. She would create her mural on a different canvas. Her canvas would be a woman’s body. ...

Amy was searching the web for someone to make her dreams come true. She wanted to be kept in unbelievable extreme bondage. She wanted her body and mind to be torture and broken. She wanted to be screaming into her gag and crying behind her blindfold. She needed to have her limbs bound and controlled. She wished to have her pussy and ass played with and cruelly punished. She wanted her muscles to be sore and stiff. She wanted her skin to be turned bright red and heavily marked. She wanted a foul taste in her mouth and a horrible smell up her nose. She wanted to be forced to sweat and drool. She wanted the restraints to dig into her body. She wanted to be imprisoned in her dream session and kept there for as long as possible. She was trying to find the perfect master or mistress for her dreams to become real. ...

“I’m in room 328” “I’m on my way” I grabbed my toy bag headed in to the hotel. I always figured that a guy walking into a hotel with an overnight bag does not raise any suspicion. I didn’t know if I would get to use my toys, but being a switch meant that there was a pretty good chance of someone getting tied up. It would probably be me, but then again you never know for sure. ...

Britney drove into the dimly lit parking lot of a small shopping complex near the edge of the suburban town she lived in. She often came to this spot, relatively out of the way to indulge in one of her darker, kinkier sides to her rather boring sex life. She cruised through the parking lot and headed around the side road of the buildings. Britney would then pull into a spot in the back of the buildings, not far from a cluster of three dumpsters in a small enclave between an office supply store and a restaurant. ...

If this had been any of all those ordinary days she would just have walked past the ridiculously ornate mirror hanging on the stair landing wall without even casting a glance at her own reflection. This time, however, she paused in mid step to take a closer look at the deceitfully smirking green-eyed face that met her gaze. She had not yet got accustomed to her new appearance, even if it by all standards was a change for the better. It was still quite a radical change, which could be a bit unsettling. Someone had said that quick changes to your life were the best, where the old state of normality simply turned into a fresh one without leaving you too much time to react. Well, she thought, this wasn’t entirely true. It certainly helped if you felt at least a bit in charge of what was happening, which was obviously not always the case, and then there was the burning issue of maintaining the new ’normal’ instead of letting it slip back to the rejected previous state or just standing by watching it careening away into the unknown next. It had taken her quite a while to find purchase once the dominoes had started collapsing. ...

A Leprechaun’s Tale of Ancient Victory over The Four Sisters - This is more whimsical and humorous than it is erotic. But then humor is always erotic. “He makes me laugh,” is one of the most often given reasons for a woman to love an otherwise unattractive, unlovable man. The story does contain descriptions / reference to normal sex, oral, anal, and masturbation. It was very late at night– or very early in the morning depending on your point of view. I am always up sometime during the night. I think I inherited that from my father. In any case, it was a little after 2:00 am and I was sitting at my computer reading through stories that I planned to enter in this year’s Halloween Story contests. ...

This is pretty much written off the cuff, making it up as I go along; probably will be a shortie, but I just don’t know. I have found that much of what turns me on about past experiences is what they might have become if only I had been a little bolder or more imaginative. One such event in my life happened a very long time ago - before the Internet even. I forget a lot of details, but will do my best to tell what really did happen, then what I wish had happened. ...

“Now remember, don’t do anything crazy while we are gone!” Said Mary as she and her husband Don headed for the door. “I already told you I’m sleeping over at a friends house tonight” replied their daughter, Marissa. The door closed as Mary and Don left. She had the whole house to herself for now. She had lied to her parents, but it wasn’t a big deal, because she wasn’t going to cause any trouble. Marissa had just wanted to tie herself up in the garbage and experience what it is like to truly be garbage. ...

The Wheelbarrow The street lights in the evening fog blotched the avenue like dancing fantoms; in the awkward silence, the muffled echo of her heels on the sidewalk caused her to believe that she was followed. She would not stop nor turn no matter what; she hurried. She was terrified by a presence, lurking in the shadows that followed her every move. In the distance, she then noticed a person walking toward her; he was just three lights ahead, about two hundred yards. ...

story continues from part four Part 5 It had been sometime since my beautiful mistress had placed a collar around my neck and that of my new ‘sister’ Sarah. I had effectively given up my work, however the money raised by an app I had created kept nicely filling my bank account as I toiled for Hilary as an unpaid stable hand and slave. You see I was no longer Claire Fullerton, systems analyst and developer who had enjoyed a hobby riding and liveried my horse at the stables of a local event rider, I was now just ‘you’ or ‘slave’ to my mistress. I had let my house and lived, sharing the stable flat with Sarah. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Dream becomes a Reality I awoke from my sleep and found I was I still chained to the the bed so I wriggled a little to try and look at the clock. Hearing the chains rattle as I moved I felt the urge to at least try and get free so I pulled my legs up to take up the slack of the chains holding my ankles to the bed and gave it all I had to get them free, at least, free from the bed anyway. I pulled hard but the bar at the end of the bed wasn’t going to budge and all I really achieved was to make my ankles hurt. I didn’t dare try to pull the chain connected to my collar. I wriggled and tried to get my wrists free from my manacles, god these were made well, I couldn’t even twist my wrists inside them. ...

It was a warm summer’s night as Jess waited for the clock to hit 2:30am. She was about to do a very daring self-bondage walk from one end of town to the other. She would be undertaking this massive adventure in the small market town of Witney. Jess lived and worked in the Cotswold town. She was sitting in her old and dirty small car in the north end of town. She was parked right next to a local secondary school as she got ready. She had already placed the keys to her restraints in a location far away in the south. She had placed them in a car park for a small business that would be closed all weekend, the keys had been taped to a lamppost. ...

(story continues from Sisterly Curator) Part 2 After what seemed like an eternity and falling asleep several times, there was a brief buzz swiftly followed by the lights flickering into life. A few more seconds and I could hear the door being unlocked. Jade walked over to me calmly, unclipped the chains, and helped me up into a sitting position. “What time is it?” my voice cracked and croaked. “It’s about 7:30” she said calmly. ...

Harry had somewhat reluctantly agreed to participate in his wife’s insistence on another beach vacation. “Seen one beach, you’ve seen them all,” he admonished her during the early planning stages. “Look, honey, Mexico’s got some really great deals at all-inclusive resorts. We’ll all be pampered to death, isn’t that exciting?” she responded. And so it began. The couple’s teenage daughters enthusiastically joined in the frenzy of anticipation of massages, poolside socializing, free night club entry, & an assortment of restaurants to explore at the expansive resort property. Harry acquiesced, although he was really more of a mountain hiker kind of guy than a pool or beachside lounger. Snorkeling adventures were an option he could enjoy, however, he figured. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Sally the Snake Sally was the leader of the Gang of 4, there was no question about that. She was athletic and slim. She was also whip-smart, really more street smart that academic smart. You can always be sure she will be one step ahead of you if you try to argue with her. When she played point guard on the basketball team, she earned the nickname “Sally the Snake” that was a backhanded compliment to her quickness and her slender form, and a comment on her relatively dirty play. If she could get away with a hack or grab, you could be certain she would do it. The refs would watch the ball go up when a shot was made, and they should have watched Sally. She was known to trip opposing players when they went on for a rebound. ...

An accident interrupts the plans of the Bike Path Queen Bee I had intended this to be a two or three part series, but as the characters developed, it seemed best to let the other two episodes take place in your minds. As written this story is foreplay for your mind. It is a story that will warm you up and usher you through the door. But from that point on, it is up to your imagination. ...

Shyanne looked up at the judge in disbelief. She had just been sentenced to ‘community service’ which meant that she would be kept in a large public trashcan for a week. The punishment was for littering, If she littered she would be littered upon. Her parents broke down in tears as the judge gave the sentence. Their beautiful daughter didn’t deserve to be treated like trash. It was a simple mistake, throwing a cigarette butt on the sidewalk. Unfortunately the judge despised smoking and gave her a harsh sentence. A tearful Shyanne was quickly taken by police from the courtroom to their squad car and then to the mall, where she would be kept in a large trash can. The two police men were laughing and joking around as they tied Shyanne into a ball. It was pretty common for them to throw girls away since the new law had been passed. Curiously though, most men that were caught littering got away with a slap on the wrist. Shyanne had to admit though, in the back of her mind she was sort of excited. She had always wanted to be treated like an object and now would be her chance. She quickly dispelled these thoughts and continued crying. She was carried by the police men to the middle of the mall next to a pillar where the large trash can was sitting. Most of her family and even a few other bystanders were watching. Her family was giving encouragement and expressing sorrow. “It’ll be okay, It’ll only for a week, Be strong and you will make it”. One said. Another said, “I love you and I’m sorry you don’t deserve this”. Some of the bystanders took out their phones and started recording. It was a very embarrassing time for Shyanne. Shyanne was naked and tied up to the point that she couldn’t move when the police officers picked her up and slid her into the trashcan. She slipped down feeling the cool plastic on her skin as she sunk to the bottom. There was hardly anything in the trashcan because it had just been emptied. Her crying continued as she watched the swing lid come over her and then she heard a click as they padlocked the lid onto the can. She was really stuck now, she was just garbage now for a week. For whatever reason through her tears she felt an excitement building inside her, although she tried to suppress it. It wasn’t long before most of the bystanders dispersed. Some of her relatives dispersed but some stayed and talked to her through the can. She couldn’t reply back because of the gag in her mouth, though. Her father hugged the can and pressed his tear filled face against it and expressed his sorrow over the situation. It was at this moment that the first person came up to the trashcan, ignoring the crazy crying man that was hugging the can, and threw his half eaten ice cream cone into the garbage. Shyanne saw light briefly as the swing door came open and she felt something cold suddenly as the ice cream hit her skin. She had an involuntary orgasm when this happened. Nobody noticed but she still turned bright red and felt very embarrassed. Eventually all her relatives left except her mother, who sat next to the garbage can in a chair as if looking out for her daughter. Her mother watched as many people came by to get rid of their trash. She watched as they threw trash onto her daughter. When they did this she would protest and tell them that that her beautiful daughter was in there. Her mother reluctantly left though after the security guard escorted her out for ‘disruption’. Most of the mall had closed at this point so Shyanne was left alone. She had stopped crying and accepted that she was just trash for the week. She had started to get stiff and hoped that she could make it for 6 more days. The next day came along and people started to fill the halls. For some reason Shyanne had another involuntary orgasm last night when the janitor opened the garbage, looked down at her, ignored her, and pulled the bag out. The janitor then put the bag on the floor and crushed the trash down as much as he could. Shyanne, then in the afterglow of an amazing orgasm, felt herself get stuffed back into the can and locked in. To the janitor it was just trash. Throughout day 2 Shyanne cried periodically and had plenty of orgasms that she despised having. She tried to deny her sexual feelings for objectification but she was losing the fight. Throughout the day all sorts of trash piled up around her. In the morning mostly coffee and cups were thrown on her with the occasional paper plate or half eaten food item. Sometimes she would have boxes shoved onto her which sometimes hurt. From afternoon to evening she would have food thrown on her and candy wrappers, plastic bottles, paper products and just about every trash item she could think of. Day 3 & 4 went about the same. The trash in her bag was now packed tightly around her from the janitor packing it at night. The only eventful thing that happened to Shyanne during these days was when a man peed into the can because of a dare from his friends. Although disgusting Shyanne drank it because it was hard for her to get a drink in the trashcan. Her parents came around frequently to comfort her throughout her ordeal. On one occasion her father accidentally spilled ink on his shirt. He was playing with a pen and it exploded. “Ah crap this was my favorite shirt”. he raged. ...

It has been some time since we had engaged in some fetish activity and I was keenly awaiting another opportunity to dress up and hopefully be publicly humiliated again. Then it arrived – an invitation to a party where the theme was “What I wanted to be when I grow up.” The person hosting the party was a friend of my wife, and she was well known for hosting rather extreme parties. Extreme in the sense that anything goes, from skinny dipping in the pool to topless waitresses to rather revealing outfits for the ladies mainly. ...

It has been some time since we had engaged in some fetish activity and I was keenly awaiting another opportunity to dress up and hopefully be publicly humiliated again. Then it arrived – an invitation to a party where the theme was “What I wanted to be when I grow up.” The person hosting the party was a friend of my wife, and she was well known for hosting rather extreme parties. Extreme in the sense that anything goes, from skinny dipping in the pool to topless waitresses to rather revealing outfits for the ladies mainly. ...

“I’m going to make you into my sex doll. That’s right, SEX DOLL. Never again will you be able to move, at least not without me ordering you to, or be able to dictate what is going to happen to you.” “I am fed up with dealing with men, and their sexual advances, always clamoring over my body when I am not in the mood… tiresome, so I have found out how to turn people into objects. YOU, my sexy man, will make an excellent sex doll!” ...

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down. ...

Some time ago my partner Vicki had bought us an all leather strait-jacket. It was custom made in Pakistan and we had now been waited a few weeks for its delivery. We had asked for a few extras such as replacement of the standard lining with a high quality leather. Additional straps down the arms both above the elbow and at the wrist, all the buckles were locking so they looked like a normal roller buckle but had a little eye at the end of the prong that once fastened would accept a padlock so the jacket could be locked on. ...

story continued from A Curious Fashion Statement Monica had no clue as to what to expect from her treatment of Jon. This experience was fueled by her longtime anger, the urge to obtain revenge for the loss of her sister Dawn so many years ago. But passion in many forms can sublimate, evolve to take on a character unexpected. Such was the case as Jon flailed helplessly, pounding on Monica’s firm rubber ass, desperately struggling to escape her suffocating deathtrap. On the other end of the bizarre physical connection between the two, Monica was finding the sucking feeling of Jon’s attempts to inhale, & the squirming of his face & head against her buttocks & crotch to be unexpectedly erotic, stimulating, & empowering. ...

Laura is a young girl that lives in an apartment with her boyfriend, Zachary. They love each other and are very sexually compatible. Laura knew of Zach’s trash fetish and she tried her best to make him happy. Laura usually wasn’t too interested in bagging her boyfriend but did it anyways because they would usually have great sex afterward. Mostly it was just bagging for a few hours before he was released. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Saturday As I heard the front door slam shut I started sobbing into the pillow. How did tonight get so far out of control? In just a couple weeks I had fallen for Mark, but I had not yet told him that sometimes I need bondage. How do you bring that up in conversation at dinner? It took me a year to tell my ex-fiance, and he left me over it. No, I did the right thing. I had to tell him now. In my head I reviewed tonight for the thousandth time. ...

Winona turned and posed in front of her mirror, grinning with delight. Oh, it was perfect! After all the money to buy, and the seemingly endless wait for it to be delivered, it was exactly what she’d hoped for. “It” was a brand new top. Made of gleaming black super-stretch spandex, the tight material hugged her generous curves all the way down to her hips. It was a special design, with long sleeves and high neckline, almost a turtleneck in fact. With its thin cloth and super tight fit, the top was a second skin, faithfully outlining every slightest curve, from the slight indentation of her naval to the protrusions of her hard nipples. With the addition of her favorite leather collar, now locked securely in place, her upper half had been transformed into a shiny black statement of female sensuality. ...

(story continues from Pit Pony 3) Part 4 The routine of working in the mine during the day followed by an evening of restraint for Emily continued. During the day she was a working pit pony and at night she was forced into the role of a pet. After a number of weeks, John announced his regular run into Zulu to ship more ore. As usual, Diane arrived the next day and immediately set about reducing Emily’s freedom of movement as much as possible. ...

If he hadn’t won a little over three million dollars, after paying the taxes it would never have happened. From the beginning of their marriage they were into bondage. Nothing serious, no-one ever got hurt, just play. She was the dominant one and he loved being submissive. He had a good paying job and worked Mondays through Fridays and always had the weekends off. They decided to not have children as it would interfere with their play time, it was that important to them. And the sex afterwards was fantastic. The role playing intensified their desires and when it came time to climax it was an explosion. ...

I am not saying if this is a true story or not, I will let the readers make up their own minds. My form tutor had asked something that morning about helping the drama department with set building, getting ready for the school play that was going ahead in the coming weeks. I had not really paid much attention other than being vaguely aware of what was going on. At this time I had just turned 18 and being in the upper sixth form, a prefect no less, I had lots of time on my hands. Being a prefect at this particular school you were expected to help out the staff with break times and keeping order in the corridors, as a thank you for this we were treated with access to the staff room, and the coffee was bottom less, this was quite a help as most of the time, most of us were a bit worse for wear! ...

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction) Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house. ...

(story continues from Allie’s Initiation) Part Two I was still at a loss as to why Val had taken me under her wing with such force when we had met, but it was exactly the thing that I had needed at the time. I wasn’t the one to make advances on anybody, and not really the type to take them either. Val was different, but what made her so different was that she had decided to be. She had grabbed me with two hands and hadn’t let me go. Not that there was much holding required, I was quite happy to be there in her grasp. ...

story continued from part two = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week three of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

story continues from part two Part Three Aprils’ bitchsuit squeaked as she made her way over to the machine. Her freedom was right in front of her rubber doggy face. She was breathing heavily through said bondage hood as her eyes forced on the box like release. The outside of her dogsuit was covered in mud and water was dropping off of it. She was just as wet on the inside of the rubber suit. The suit was filled with piss, sweat and her pussy juices. Her muscles where crying out for a rest. Her elbows and knees where on fire from all the walking. She finally made it to the release system and tried to work out what she needed to do. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Aprils’ bitchsuit squeaked as she made her way over to the machine. Her freedom was right in front of her rubber doggy face. She was breathing heavily through said bondage hood as her eyes forced on the box like release. The outside of her dogsuit was covered in mud and water was dropping off of it. She was just as wet on the inside of the rubber suit. The suit was filled with piss, sweat and her pussy juices. Her muscles where crying out for a rest. Her elbows and knees where on fire from all the walking. She finally made it to the release system and tried to work out what she needed to do. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = When Maddi Miller gets caught doing naked self-bondage under an interstate bridge, the police take her to the psych ward of the local hospital. She is released but has to keep a diary as part of her thirty day evaluation and submit it to her therapist at the end of each week. ...

I looked down at my waistline and sighed. It was the hardest thing in the world for me to keep even a reasonably good figure. I was always thinking about how I could get away with eating what I shouldn’t. Lately I had even taken to sneaking food when my partner Alex wasn’t looking. Only small things like a piece of bread with thick butter on or a handful of peanuts which I had said were just for him. ...

story continued from part one This is a true story taken from my diary for the year of 1990 and titled: My Housekeeper Harriet Part 2 Friday, May 24th, 1991 12:43 pm Dear diary, I have the weekend free and plan on doing some self-bondage in the barn this weekend. I’m going to try to figure out an upside-down suspension that is easy to get into but slightly difficult, with elbows bound, to get out of. I have some ideas and want to be at least 10 feet in the air. More on that tomorrow, lunch over. Time to go back to work. ...

Nobody was really sure how it had happened, but, a former professional dominatrix had been elected as the Prime Minister. Foul play was suspected but, never proven. There was an initial outcry and protests were held all over the country, but, it soon became clear that she was actually doing a decent job and so the protests ran out of steam and those who had voiced their discontent turned their attentions to more pressing matters. ...

When you start this story, you may feel like discarding it immediately. That’s the disclaimer. The request is, read the whole thing before you decide. It’s not what it looks like. “You wanted to see me, Sir?” “Have a seat, detective.” Settling into her seat, Detective Rebecca Santos watched as Captain Murdoch thumbed a button on his desk, bringing to life the large screen on the wall. At the sight the screen displayed, her eyes widened. ...

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 3) Part Four “You know,” Crystal said as they made their way down through more tunnels. “I’m starting to have a bad feeling about this whole adventure. “Only starting to?” Brunhilde said. She clearly wasn’t happy about what had happened back at the tree. “It’s just… doesn’t it feel to anyone else like someone is manipulating us through this? Looking on for their own cruel amusement?” ...

story continued from part five Part 6: The Flat Her autocab pulled to the kerb and Katherine was delivered onto the pavement. The afternoon sun was dim and the clouds from earlier rain still covered the sky. The streets were still moist, the temperature cool enough to warrant a jacket. She walked with her now trademark precision steps across to the entryway of her building, a sleek obsidian scalpel rising high above surrounding skyscrapers. She felt her hips swing as she navigated the pavement in the resistant hobble skirt. Two young women passed in front of her, their lithe bodies totally sealed in red latex, including white polka dotted dresses distinguished by short flared skirts with white latex petticoats just barely visible underneath, a style that had recently returned for youngsters. The two were holding hands as they sauntered down the street. ...

She had some time to play before he got home, and she intended to use every minute of it. She had been intrigued when he first introduced her to bondage. But since then her love of it had taken her on incredible journeys - with or without him. And on days like today, she had plans for her bondage being both with him and without him. She started by getting dressed in one of her favourite outfits. It felt amazing to her to look so hot while tied up. She knew that he loved it, but she had always loved dressing up, feeling sexy. Her outfit was her black satin corset, matching panties, long black satin gloves, thigh high stockings, and her 6" black patent stilettos. She admired herself in the mirror - classic, elegant, and so incredibly hot. Even she knew it. ...

(story continues from The Perils of Pauline) Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 1 The aroma of coffee filled her nose, rousing her from sleep. Kim opened her eyes to the sunlit room, content to lie still and enjoy how wonderful she felt. She could hear Rachel in the kitchen. The added smell of bacon signaling the traditional Saturday morning breakfast was being prepared, an attraction her stomach couldn’t ignore. Kim tried to sit up but found her wrists still bound together and to the headboard. The tug on her ankles foiled the attempt to reach the knot. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

story continues from part one Part Two April had been kept captive by the chair for well over five and half hours. She had long since started daydreaming about her next self bondage session. She had completely drifted away from real life. She was in a world of her own. The vibrators and breath control had done their work on April. She had no idea what her own name was any more. Her rubber catsuit was so full of sweat, piss and cum that the liquid was dripping through the suit’s zip. The horrible liquid was running down her rubber covered ass and pooling around her. April was totally oblivious to what was happening to her. She was miles away in her own kinky self bondage dream. In fact she was very close to another huge orgasm. The vibrators had turned her mind to mush long ago. She had no control over what happened next. ...

story continues from part one Part Two April had been kept captive by the chair for well over five and half hours. She had long since started daydreaming about her next self bondage session. She had completely drifted away from real life. She was in a world of her own. The vibrators and breath control had done their work on April. She had no idea what her own name was any more. Her rubber catsuit was so full of sweat, piss and cum that the liquid was dripping through the suit’s zip. The horrible liquid was running down her rubber covered ass and pooling around her. April was totally oblivious to what was happening to her. She was miles away in her own kinky self bondage dream. In fact she was very close to another huge orgasm. The vibrators had turned her mind to mush long ago. She had no control over what happened next. ...

Rebecca was horny. There was no talking around it, and, if someone had asked her, she would probably have admitted it, too. She had been squirming in her chair at the office all afternoon, despite the frantic pace at which things were going on around her. Ever since she had literally bumped into that guy while she was running some errands during her lunch break, she had felt it. He had a lot of the attributes that she really liked in a man, and feeling him so close against her, if only for seconds, had set her off. ...

sequel to part one HOW MUCH CUM COULD ONE FUCK CHUCK?: BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS II. Masturbatory Buzz Karen was the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me! ...

Thursday: Billy Goat Gruff Emma was a high school senior, but much to her disgust, she looked much younger. She had a slight frame and was on the small side. She thought she had a nice figure, but her young looking face and smaller size caused most boys to think of her as a little girl. This frustrated her greatly, so she had begun to wear more daring clothing, and walk with more hip swing, just to see if she could attract some boy’s attention. She was a woman damn it, and she wanted someone to notice. She knew that she looked damn hot without her clothes. She had looked in the mirror a few times while naked. ...

Lying in Robbie’s arms after a marathon sex session Gemma wondered whether to ask her lover if he would help do the gardening she needed. Though it was her garage under assault, the plant actually was here next door here on Mr Matthews property and she wanted it sorted. Creepers had already invaded inside, so this morning she’d taken a saw and ‘pruned’ the stuff back to the walls. Once out of the shower and downstairs Gemma asked her question, pleased the response was yes. Having to hide her slight dismay on finding out she’d be doing it by herself as he was going away fishing for the weekend and she’d forgotten this. “OK, not a problem, but can I at least show you?” she replied, trying not to sulk at the fact she’d be alone and they headed off down the path. Rob took her hand and they had a smooch before she opened the bottom gate into the wilder bit beyond the fence. His garden was divided unlike hers, with the unkempt bit beyond the fence allowed to remain wild for the birds. A couple of feeders the only sign human life came past the gate. ...

Joe had a few days off from his business trip in Japan and he wanted to take in this famous red light district that everyone talks about. After some difficulty inquiring about it at the front desk, he was on his way to the famous kabuki-cho, the underbelly of Tokyo. And it was definitely that. There were bars and restaurants stacked 7 stories high and people absolutely everywhere. The street was full of people pulling him every which way. But, he wanted to go somewhere different. The front desk clerk had given him directions to where the real action was, and he followed the chicken scratches on the crumpled piece of paper until he found what he thought he was looking for. ...

This story is a result of Jon, who commented on one of my fiction stories and asked me how I became a latex / PVC fetish. My story, with respect to my love of latex and PVC, begins about 20 something years ago. Whilst at uni a group of us girls, especially Edith my best friend, would get together at weekends for parties and good times with the boys. One particular party at one of the girl’s parent’s place we decided to make it a sort of ‘theme party’ the theme being the ‘swinging sixties’. Edith and I found a couple of outfits in a party hire shop consisting of dresses, boots, hand bags and hats. My dress was an orange and yellow zig zag affair, short sleeves with a calf length hem line, the boots were white leather (a little worse for wear I seem to remember) as was the hand bag. A pill box hat in orange finished off the ensemble, I certainly looked like I had just walked out of the 60’s. ...

Caroline lay still. Below her, the trolley’s wheels turned almost without a sound; above, the strip lights slid smoothly past, glowing whiter than the ceiling and walls, though the corridor was utterly clean. Dr Beck marched alongside, not in her usual neat shoes, but in the loose-fitting short white boots that were part of the uniform in an operating theatre. She leaned into Caroline’s view. “How are you feeling?” “I’m fine,” said Caroline bravely. ...

It was a nice evening and after a nice bath I sat at my makeup mirror and was brushing my hair. Out of the corners of my eyes I saw the door to our bedroom swung open and you came in. As usual you stepped behind me and placed your hands on my shoulders. I smiled up to your image in the mirror, seeing you glancing down to me. While I continued to brush my hair you lent down a little to inhale the fresh scent of my hair. ...

She was, in every possible way, the perfect Asian woman. She had the long, shining black hair, the high cheekbones and almond eyes. She had, as well, the slim, petite figure, with its tight ass and small, firm breasts. She even spoke with the perfect accent. In short, she had everything she needed to be his perfect woman, with one exception. She didn’t have him, didn’t really seem to want him. And for that, he hated her. ...

“That was so fake! I’m telling you, there is no way that would work. Without something stronger than shrink wrap it would be easy to escape!” “And all I’m saying is that anyone can be restrained for hours like that, and I mean ANYone!” “You are so full of shit I’m surprised your eyes aren’t turning brown. Hell, I could have probably just flexed my arms a little and ripped right out of that plastic wrap crap!” ...

(story continues from It Was Just His Way of Relaxing Part 1: Caught Out) Part 2: New Roles “So, while I’m out at the office, earning the money that keeps you, this is how you pass your time?” My employer’s tone with him was as hard as I had ever heard from her and certainly towards him. This as I listened to their argument from beyond the closed door of the study in which she had decided to confront him. My senses keened for every word and nuance. ...

Ronnie was a classic MILF. She worked out, did Yoga, and stayed in shape. She had a pretty figure with ample breasts. She even had a nice waist with one of those butts that only Yoga can produce. Next to being 16 years old, she had what I considered to be a great figure. Not only that, but she was really pretty. Shoulder length blond hair cut in a younger style that framed her face nicely. ...

Although this is a non consensual story, it’s not in any way cruel or heavy. It’s based on a simple idea from slave Kandi (you know who you are) and not to be taken too seriously. Please feel free to comment or email to [email protected] Justine walked into the deserted country park, at least she hoped it was deserted, it was approaching dusk and any visitors should have left by now. She felt so exposed and didn’t want to meet any strangers, certainly not the kind who hung around parklands in the dark, and especially not the way she was dressed, or undressed would be more accurate; she wore just her sexiest underwear; matching light blue silk bra and panties, her thigh high stockings and four inch heels, Oh and a leather collar with a custom made tag. She really didn’t want to be there, she was scared and had no idea what was to happen, but she knew she had no choice but to follow the instructions that she had been given. ...

It was a cold grey wet November morning at a quarter past eleven as I swung my Ford Mondeo into the car-park of The Criterion hotel in this midlands city. I had to attend an interview regarding a job position with a small company. The advert was placed for this position and I had been short-listed according to them after presenting my CV and my general personal details by email. I was now required to meet a Mr Davies who would be handling the meeting but I was running a little late due to an accident that held the traffic up as usual on the motorway. ...

(story continues from Another Saturday Morning 2: Yet Another Saturday Morning) Part 3: Still Another Saturday Morning For Fran Saturday mornings had taken a major change. Her handyman Henry had stopped using her for sex on Saturday mornings. Not a big loss for her as she had requested Henry to stop. She was no longer bound helpless every Saturday forced to take being fucked in her mouth, her ass and her pussy. This was all because of Bill on this Saturday morning sleeping beside her. They had dated for several months and eventually slept together most weekends. When Fran had considered Bill was a keeper she had requested Henry to stick to “normal” handyman chores. She expected she would miss Henry’s ability to drive her to mind bending orgasms but she hoped to be satisfied with the more mundane sex and orgasms that Bill evoked. ...

Here is a little something I did a little while back in 2011. I also posted it on my Blog if anyone’s interested in a little more bondage kink. Sunday, 4 December 2011 It was a pretty crappy week for me at work and the only way for me to get it right out of my system on Saturday was to literally beg Peter to tie me up and get it out of my system. ...

“I’ll do anything you want. Just let me please you.” Jack Briscoe glanced curiously at the woman staring at him with large eyes. Kristin, as she’d introduced herself, had started hitting on him nearly as soon as he’d entered this club. Each offer had been a little more explicit, until this last, open invitation. “Why?” To Jack, it seemed a logical question. After all, why would such an attractive woman go to such lengths to seduce a man nearly twice her age? Jack was honest enough with himself to know he’d never win any prizes for looks, though he wasn’t exactly ugly either. Kristin’s seeming determination to woo him was, therefore, puzzling. ...

Hey. I guess I should introduce myself. I’m Chris. I’m Tiffany’s boyfriend. And I’m about to tell you about the weirdest, and yet most amazing night of my life. But first you have to understand - it all begins with Tiffany, and those gorgeous tights. I first met Tiffany while shopping at the local mall. She was a year older than me (I was 18 at the time), and I had just recently begun to believe I could actually get away with buying tights in public. Let me fill you in: since I was a little kid, I always loved women’s pantyhose and tights. Whenever I saw a girl or woman wearing them, I would have to readjust my pants to hide my…excitement. It had slowly extended to me experimenting with wearing them myself! At first I stole pairs from female friends, but soon I desired the thrill of purchasing them myself, in public. ...

Continued from Eager to Learn We have shopped several times for our fetish clothing and accessories online before but had never actually been to one of the two shops we use in person, so we decided to take the day off work, a Monday, and give it a go. It was such an amazing experience to see all the things they had in the shop actually there and not on the page of an internet site. The two ladies who were working there were lovely they were very friendly and chatty and once they had said if we needed help just to ask, they blended into the background. ...

Part 1 Solitary Pleasures Friday Evening The head light of the 500cc motorcycle pointed upwards for a brief moment as Anne bumped over the last sleeping policeman before her own house came into view. Her home is on a new ‘starter’ home estate on the edge of a small market town. The estate is a collection of cheaply built 1 and 2 bedroom homes mostly terraced or semi detached with a couple of small blocks of maisonettes. Not much of a place to retreat to after a demanding day at work, but for Anne, it was her sanctuary; not just from the rush of daily life, but also a place were she could safely leave the vanilla world behind, and indulge in her fetish pleasures. However for Anne a greater and more pressing longing was starting to get difficult to ignore. Anne was lonely, she was desperate for a life partner who had the same tastes as her, and could join her not only in her kinky sexual lust, but also on the wider journey through life. But so far, despite extensive searching, and a number of relationships within the fetish scene no one had come even near to her hoped for love. ...

Here is a little something I did a little while back in 2012. I also posted it on my Blog if anyone’s interested in a little more bondage kink. I had a chesty cough for the last 4 weeks that has only just gone away, and to top it off, it seems ages I have been feeling bloated and depressed as a result of what seems like a never ending period. It’s about time, but I guess I am back to my old self a bit now. But that’s enough about the vanilla me. After a quick shower this morning I was sitting on the corner of the bed towel drying my hair while Peter was watching the breakfast news. I had been a bit down last week as a result of what he insensitively calls the “Blob”. ...

Many years ago, I loved to chat on the internet…. it was still new. I’ve been enjoying self bondage since puberty. Essentially straight, I would fantasize about a dom leather couple making me their little sissy slave. I love bondage, plastic and submission. One evening, I started chatting with a dom… a guy. It was hypnotizing. This is what happened on one of the rare times I cammed. I could see him from the waist down. Leather vest, chaps and gloves. His man parts not showing. He told me what to do. I was in the basement of a house I was renting. Exposed beams. I was told to put on panties and my ball gag and strap it in. I had a roll of plastic wrap… I wrapped myself from head to toe… leaving only my hands free….I love the feeling… the tightness… the heat…. the restraint over every part of my body…. I was direct to take a long rope, half it, wrap it around my waist, then down between my butt cheeks, on each side of my boy parts, throught the waist rope…. back between my butt cheeks and behind the waist rope…. I was all ready sweating in the plastic… I could hear his voice changing…. telling me what to do next…. I couldn’t see him clearly on the screen… only his black leather form through the plastic that was covering my eyes… I was told to throw the two ends of the rope over the main beam in the basement…. then down between the waist belt and my back….. I did that…. he was telling me I was a good gurl…. my head was spinning… I fed the rope down as directed…. I was told then to stand with my legs together… then wrap the rope around my ankles.. several times.. then between them .. twice….. it did.. essentially tied my feet together…… He was panting.. my head was spinning…. I was told to take the rope…. the feed it up between the waist rope and my back…. I did…. my head was spinning. I was told to then.. take each end of the rope.. and wrap it around my wrists….. behind my back….. as close as the waist rope as possible….. I did…. He was panting more… my head was spinning….. He wanted to see… I slowly tip toed in a circle… He told me I was a good gurl. He told me to slowly kneel down…. I whimpered… knowing everything would tighten up… He told me to be a good gurl…. I started to lower myself…. I could feel the rope tightening around my crotch… the plastic and rope pressing on my cock…. tightening around my waist…. I whimpered… mumbling something into my gag…. he told me to keep going… to be a good gurl. I lowered some more…. and felt my wrists tightening against the waist rope…. I was beginning to get nervous… but too excited to stop…. I lower more…. Everything tightened up.. and I could feel the rope pulling on my ankles…. He kept encouraging me… “keep going sweetie”…. “A little more honey” …. “That’s it” I bent my knees and lost my balance….. and fell forward…. the rope pulled my feet up and I went to my knees (Bruising them for days)…. The rope around my wrists tightened around them and held them behind my back to the waist rope… I squirmed… grunted.. and moaned…. I was totally restrained….. grunting into the ball gag and plastic…. I could hear him… panting… telling me that he wished he was there…. to feed me ….. I could hear him cumming…. watching me helplessly squirm… My head was spinning… I was panicking… helpless…. but the pressure of the plastic…. the gag… the bondage… all became too much…. and I came…. shooting … panting… crying… in an incredible orgasm….. Then…. it became uncomfortable… he had left the screen…. I was trapped…. In plastic wrap…. gagged…. helpless….. I could see the news papers… the embarrassment of being found like this… autoerotic …. I squirmed and squirmed…. the pre-orgasmic sexual arousal gone… it was uncomfortable…. panting… helpless… I squirmed…. I heard him back on the computer…. asking If is little gurl was ok…. I squirmed… Grunted…. He took that as I was OK. Him talking me like I was his little gurl started to get me aroused again…. I squirmed and squirmed…. the plastic wrap was full of sweat…. He kept encouraging me…. to keep wiggling… I did…. Everything happening.. my head spinning… I came again…. I think he did too… I couldn’t see because of the plastic over my head…. all steamed up over my eyes…. I was very lucky….. the sweat made the plastic slippery…. I managed to get my wrists loose….. and freed myself….. he was gone…. It was a long time before I ever did something like that again…. TRUE STORY

Now posted here in 6 parts as “Mistress Latexa’s Rubberdoll” by tessa

(story continues from Home Invasion 4: Death & the Rat) Part Five: Reunion 10 Reunion It was Monday morning Jennifer realized as she lay on her belly sipping water through the bendable straw from the plastic container that the Tinies had set within reach. In just a few minutes her co-workers would no doubt be wondering where she was as it was almost 9 AM. She wondered just how long they would wait before one of them might call to find out if anything was wrong. If she was sick, stuck in traffic or held up by train delays, maybe not coming in at all. ...

Continues from chapter 9 Chapter 10 It was obvious that Leslie had been in cahoots with Fräulein Peitsche for months planning this visit and already had a pretty good working knowledge of the place as well as what she had in store for the other three. Thus, she led the way out of the hall and across the courtyard and made her way unerringly to a stable block on the side opposite the main building. ...

My name is Jack, I’m twenty seven years old, and a computer engineer. Together with my wife, Laura, two years younger, we own a home in an upper class neighborhood of Philadelphia. For the past five years we’ve been into consensual bondage between ourselves, usually with myself as the dominant, but occasionally switching roles. We also engage in a bit of non-consensual bondage. Laura, is a bisexual, whom is expert in rope bondage and thrives on subjecting other females to forced sex, humiliation and pain. While I don’t share Laura’s bisexuality or visceral sadism, we both enjoy restraining other females and forcing sex upon them. ...

“When time-turning, you must be careful not to run into your other self. Wizards who do that have met with awful things.” That was the warning Professor had given me when she handed me the time-turner, and for most of the fall term, I’d been very careful. But now it was December. I’d been double-studying, two-timing classes, and making every possible educational advantage of the time-turner hanging around my neck. But I was tired. Emotionally exhausted. I needed something else, something more, all right, I needed someone. ...

As a life long opportunist, cat burglar and general thief, Harry finally met his match one night. He was out late as usual prowling and decided to climb into an open sash window on the rear of the first floor of a large detached Victorian house set on the outskirts of his home city of Manchester. He had noticed when passing by at night that there were rarely any lights left on, or even cars parked in the private drive so Harry entered the property believing there was no one around as the lights were out as usual. The alarm casing was a dummy because he knew what to spot and it looked as if there might be something of value that he could maybe shift to his fence later on. He even found a useful ladder stashed down the side of the garden shed and was soon inside. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Lisa: (L:) I am not sure why I keep doing it. I guess it is because I like being naked outside. And I like the danger and the challenge. And since I already got away with it twice and both times I had mind-fucking orgasms, I figure why stop now? So after the usual careful planning, on this lovely summer afternoon I find myself doing something I truly love - hiking through the remote forest, nude and in inescapable, self-bondage. A little about me - I am 25 and single, 5'4" and rather petite. I have shoulder-length blond hair and light blue eyes. I have an athletic build from my regular distance running, a small round ass, a narrow waist and small B-cup breasts with long, extremely sensitive nipples. I am pretty enough to have regular boyfriends but at this time in my life, I am having more fun playing self-bondage games and hanging out with my friends. Life is too short to be too serious, right? But back to this story. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Prisoner in my Own Home I was woken from my sleep by a knock on the door, laying there I stretched out my arms above me and found myself laying in my bed in one of my satin naughties with the covers draped over me, was I dreaming about the night before? About calling a man I barely knew Master? About being taken so forcefully and loving every second of it? I started to look around for signs and there it was again, that knock on the door. I got up out of my bed and went down the stairs. After opening the door I was pleasantly surprised to see a delivery boy there holding a bunch of flowers. ...

Part 1: A Strange Package This is an account of how I became what I am: a living, breathing rubber doll with a body made of latex and a sexual appetite that cannot be satisfied. I suppose we all have a little fetish that society would consider abnormal and deviant. Mine was always latex. Otherwise I was a normal girl with normal flesh and normal proportions. Those days are gone, however, and I am writing this story to tell you how it happened. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 7) Part Eight Chapter 13 Sally got up and fetched the dice. “My turn to throw today. And no cheating. No turning a die over!” Big grin! She threw a Nine. Six and Three. Her eyes lit up. “Oh, yummy. I’m going to have such fun. Master, will you please take my collar off.” “After you’ve cleaned up the kitchen.” “Delaying matters won’t help, you know?” ...

On a recent weekend the wife went away for a few days with a neighbour, a ladies only weekend. They were excited for weeks and so was I, but obviously for different reasons. My longstanding plan had been to spend some or most of the weekend in ladies clothes. As the date got closer thoughts of adding some self bondage also began to come into my head, and so over the last week a loose plan formed for one night of bondage to end one of the days. ...

Frederick leaned back with a thoughtful frown. Not too shabby, he thought. I may have to keep this one for a while. Casually, he checked the ropes binding the woman’s ankles to the rear legs of his armchair. More ropes stretched from her wrists to the chair’s front legs, holding her bent across the chair’s back. Duct tape covered the woman’s mouth, while a cheap looking sleep mask covered her eyes. ...

It was Saturday afternoon & time for Melissa to relax. After a long, busy week at work, she’d spent the morning doing all the household chores that needed to be done & been to do her weekly shopping. And now, the curvaceous twenty two year old brunette was looking forward to some quality time on her own. Meticulously, she went around making sure that all the windows in her apartment were shut, the curtains drawn & the door to the outside world securely locked. For Melissa wanted no disturbance during the next few hours; no prying eyes to catch a glimpse of the secret pastime that she was about to indulge in. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: My Hooded Claw The alarm went off bang on nine and I lay there looking at it dazed. I didn’t need to get up as it was my day off but I remembered that I have dinner date to get ready for, as I moved I realised that I was still gagged tightly, my wrists still bound behind me, the collar still locked securely around my neck and my ankles chained together and locked to the foot board of the bed. I could feel the vibrating egg inside me, the batteries must have died out as there was no buzzing or feeling of vibration. ...

It all started out by my going online to find some information about rubberdolls, the kind where the entire body is covered in a delicious layer (or more) of shiny latex. I’d come across the idea whilst surfing around the internet and looking at various sites, when I came across a website with stories about rubberdolls, at first I didn’t know what they were, just the name intrigued me, I spent many hours reading and rereading the stories, my sex becoming moist and the overall feeling of being turned on by this. The afternoon turned to evening and I continued to follow links to various sites including a dollification forum and chat room. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Transformation Continues The day was a very long one. I needed to run a few errands and between the butt plug lodged inside my ass and the relentless tingling of my skin, I was constantly fighting the urge to rub myself. In fact, I occasionally caught my hand unconsciously rubbing my crotch through my jeans out in public. It wasn’t the first time I had worn a butt plug out in public, but this was by far the largest and I seemed to be particularly horny all day long. My new figure turned many heads and earned many scornful looks from women who were probably either jealous or disapproving – probably mostly the former. ...

story continued from The Pool, The Orchard & the Pony & Picking Apples with Penelope “Hello?” “Ah, hello Craig, glad to hear you were waiting by the phone. I need you at my place at 2pm this afternoon. No clothes.” Susan rang off, leaving me to listen to dial tone while contemplating what would happen to me this time. A year had gone by since Susan, my late uncle’s widow, had tricked me into becoming her ponyboy. We’d had some interesting adventures, but the one she had in store for me this time topped the lot. So I finally plucked up enough courage to share it with you all. ...

It was after 4:00 p m on a cool Autumn day in a quiet shady suburban street. A mature woman in her early forties was walking briskly towards a certain address. She wore matching grey jacket and skirt, white blouse, expensive looking black leather gloves and shiny black shoes. Her narrow brimmed hat fitted snugly and she carried a full, polished leather briefcase. She looked like a typical business woman making her way home after a day at the office. Just the impression she wanted to create. The short thick hair which framed her face and looked like a wig (it was) and the heavy tinted glasses she wore also tended to disguise her. All of this was intentional. She was of average height with a full figure which exuded fitness and physical strength. ...

The ring gag was two and a half inches in diameter, it was difficult to force into his mouth, once in behind the teeth he couldn’t get it out without a struggle, the leather strap was superfluous, but he buckled it tightly behind his head anyway. Jeremy looked in the mirror, he was staring at himself with his mouth stretched open, the gag was uncomfortable and he didn’t know how long he could stand it for, so he’d better begin. ...

Bondage as always a funny one for me. It was something I never spoke about or admitted I was into, being bound dressed in female clothing was always one of my top things to do when I was alone, how ever the opportunities that I got were rare. When going through a dark patch in life I ended up speaking about my issues to a friend who was a mental health nurse and could understand and help out when I was feeling low. We spoke for about 3 hours on my situations before finally admitting my hidden hobby and expecting her to tell me I was a freak and that she never wanted to talk to me again. To my surprise she wasn’t freaked out at all, instead she said she was fine with it, but would never tie me but if I ever needed help in anyway just to ask her. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Transformation Begins I awoke the next morning on my bed, still wearing the things from the strange package I had received the day before. Groggily, I sat up and for a minute panicked because I couldn’t see a thing through the hood I still had on. After a few moments, the memories of the previous evening came rushing back to me and made me horny all over again. It was going to be a good day. ...

When I graduated with my bachelor’s degree, I immediately went into the work force. I was phenomenally lucky, however, and a few years later I was accepted into a program at work. I got a fellowship to take a year off from work so that I could go to school and get my master’s degree. Even better, I would still be collecting three-quarters of my normal salary during this year. ...

Part 1: A Strange Package This is an account of how I became what I am: a living, breathing rubber doll with a body made of latex and a sexual appetite that cannot be satisfied. I suppose we all have a little fetish that society would consider abnormal and deviant. Mine was always latex. Otherwise I was a normal girl with normal flesh and normal proportions. Those days are gone, however, and I am writing this story to tell you how it happened. ...

Men and Woman different in many ways, some obvious but others more subtle. Have you ever noticed anything unusual about women in general, for instance the way they look at you: studying you? Taking in your form your shape almost as if they are trying you out for size. Many times I’ve felt that a female mind is at work inside my head probing my brain studying my thoughts. Once finished she looks at you with an evil glint in her eye and you know that if it were possible you would be taken by her to be used for her pleasure. ...

. Men and Women are different in many ways, some obvious but others more subtle. Have you ever noticed anything unusual about women in general, for instance the way they look at you: studying you? Taking in your form, your shape almost as if they are trying you out for size. Many times I’ve felt that a female mind is at work inside my head probing my brain studying my thoughts. Once finished she looks at you with an evil glint in her eye and you know that if it were possible you would be taken by her to be used for her pleasure. We are the food for these predatory women luckily they are a minority and of course are unable to carry out their true desires with us. ...

Hey. I guess I should introduce myself. I’m Chris. I’m Tiffany’s boyfriend. And I’m about to tell you about the weirdest, and yet most amazing night of my life. But first you have to understand - it all begins with Tiffany, and those gorgeous tights. I first met Tiffany while shopping at the local mall. She was a year older than me (I was 18 at the time), and I had just recently begun to believe I could actually get away with buying tights in public. Let me fill you in: since I was a little kid, I always loved women’s pantyhose and tights. Whenever I saw a girl or woman wearing them, I would have to readjust my pants to hide my…excitement. It had slowly extended to me experimenting with wearing them myself! At first I stole pairs from female friends, but soon I desired the thrill of purchasing them myself, in public. ...

Ellie’s story continues from Ellie in the Field The phone rang, and it startled Ellie. The first thing she thought was that something had happened to one of her grandparents. She was house sitting for them this summer, while her grandfather was getting cancer treatment in Minneapolis. She quickly picked up the phone and said, “Hello?” An old woman’s voice said, “Oh my. I must have the wrong number. I was calling for Betty”. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician ( [email protected]. ) Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden. ...

story continues from part one The 5:17 - Sequel I got a second note in the mail a week later. It was handwritten over a collage of some of the pictures I had posted on line. This note said they were coming for me! Soon! OMG! Now I was scared! I sank onto a kitchen chair and stared at the note. This was not good! I didn’t go to the police with the first note and now it was impossible. If the cops saw these pictures they’d …well I didn’t know what they’d do, but I didn’t want to find out! ...

This is a short story about two people with the same desires, but only one will survive to tell the tale. Adeline since her child hood had fantasies about shrinking her boy friends to enable her to tease and taunt them before swallowing them whole. She was unable to forget these feelings and grew up with these thoughts. As a result she conducted experiments with live prey such as gold fish and small birds to satisfy this urge to eat a human male, this helped her to experience the feeling of having something inside her throat whilst still alive and the intense sexual fulfillment as the hapless subject landed in her stomach ready to be consumed by her acidic digestive process. ...

It all started when my wife Marie looked over my shoulder at the computer screen, asking “What’s that you’re looking at?” Startled by her creeping up on me, I didn’t know that she was there until she spoke; it was too late to deny what I was reading on the computer. “It’s just some stories.” I replied, hoping that she would leave me and not delve any further. The site in question was a giantess stories site, I love reading the stories on there and get quite turned on by some of the action in some of the stories, I have several favourites that I daydream or fantasise about. But it’s not something I’d ever shared with anyone let alone my wife. ...

Ellie’s story continues from Elle & the Old Farmhouse_ Ever since Ellie moved into her grandparent’s farmhouse, her life had shifted into the slow lane. She had jumped at the chance to go there when they asked her to help them out for the summer. She had no other prospects for a summer job, so why not? She thought that anything beats sitting around her parent’s house, with her mom ragging on her about finding a job, and being bored. Now she regretted that decision. This was far worse, but she was committed, and besides, her grandparents needed her help. She figured she could last the summer. ...

The Self-Hypnosis Files: The First Time This is a story of an experiment I did, not too many years ago when I was single and living alone in my own house. Before I start I should tell you that I’m a cross dresser, a man who likes to wear women’s clothes (it’s more common than you might realize). And, more often than not, I like being tied up while I’m wearing those clothes. So you can probably understand that when I was living alone in my own house I spent a lot of time dressed and bound.

The Self-Hypnosis Files: The First Time This is a story of an experiment I did, not too many years ago when I was single and living alone in my own house. Before I start I should tell you that I’m a cross dresser, a man who likes to wear women’s clothes (it’s more common than you might realize). And, more often than not, I like being tied up while I’m wearing those clothes. So you can probably understand that when I was living alone in my own house I spent a lot of time dressed and bound.

The girl on the kneeler wore the plain, gray dress of a novice. She faced the corner of the small, empty room and prayed the prayers she had been taught, especially the prayers of contrition. The door opened. “Sister.” The girl rose and followed the nun into the next room. This room like the other was small, windowless, lit only by a large candelabra perched on a small table. Next to the table sat the abbess, her face bathed in the soft glow. ...

One rule for princesses at the Magic Kingdom is to always, no matter what, stay in character. This includes maintaining the high-pitched voice Disney princesses are often potrayed with. This princess, Rapunzel, was portrayed by a young, pert, four foot ten inch, 22 year old vixen. She twirls her long blonde hair, which was perpetuated by the flowing Rapunzel wig. Her tight, pink dress spins with the girl. Playing with her hair keeps Katie, immersed as Rapunzel at the moment, occupied while waiting for the next guest at the meet and greet. A strong man, resembling Rapunzel’s lover, Flynn Rider, approached the woman. He smiled at her. “Hey there.” In her still incredibly high pitched voice, Katie-turned-Rapunzel replied. “Hello! I’m Rapunzel! And who are you?” Looking her up and down, the man responded. “Well, I’m Jacob and it is very nice to meet you.” “Oh no, no, we must remain curteous and respectful of the women here.” Rapunzel told Jacob off about his eyeing her. “Where are you from, Mr. Jacob?” She asked gesticulating properly like a real princess. He winked and said, “I’m from a land far far away. Think we could get a picture?” “Of course! Come stand by me and take my arm, Master Jacob!” She said as the photographer prepared to shoot the young bombshell posing dreamily with the park guest. “Say cheese.” As the flash goes off, Jacob groped Rapunzel’s ass roughly. She perked up and grabbed his wrist. “No, no, sweetie!” She said with a lovely, halfway-annoying, high voice. “I know you loved it. If you want, meet me outside on your break.” He whispered into her ear, giving her one last pat on her rump before leaving Rapunzel’s presence. The girl portraying Rapunzel told the woman portraying Snow White about his rude and abrasive attitude. She, too, was high-pitched and aghast. Together, they marched to Jacob and took him to the underground facilities of the park so he could be confronted away from the children. Jacob spoke first. “So you brought a friend. Who might you be?” “I’m Princess Snow White!” Miss White replied in character. “Well then,” Jacob began turning behind the women. “You two ladies need a Prince Charming?” He finished, slipping his hands down around both of their waists. “Oh my! This is not a park for sex, sir. This is for children and wonder!” Snow replied. “Oh, I know that.” He said with a chuckle. “But right now I see no children and I wonder why Miss Rapunzel showed up if you don’t want more. Are you a little tease, blondie?” Jacob said moving closer to Rapunzel. Rapunzel fought her urge. “No! Not at all! I’m here to make kids happy!” “I was a kid once. Make me happy.” He rebuttled, moving in closer, nibbling her ear affectionately. Rapunzel closed her eyes and moaned a bit, but Snow White slapped her. “Katie, stop.” She whispered in her normal voice. Jacob decided to put an end to the impedement between he and Rapunzel’s affair. “Look, ‘Miss White,’ if you don’t want a piece of me, you can go. I think your friend here wants a little happy ever after anyway.” He said, massaging Rapunzel’s ass. Snow White gasped and stormed off, ashamed of her friend as Rapunzel as she began to succumb to her horny desires. Jacob refocused on Rapunzel. “So, how long you been up in that tower? You kept yourself busy?” He asked grinding against his fair maiden. “Not too long.” She answered, flexing her body to fit with his. As he moved his hands up her back slowly, causing a spasm, she stopped him. “Oh, fuck. I have to go back to work. Stay at the Pirates ride. I’ll meet you once I’m done.” “You got me all worked up. I’ll punish you later…don’t be late.” He said before pulling Rapunzel close one last time to kiss her aggressively. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Stacy tries self-bondage sessions in the greenhouse at new home. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Stacy wouldn’t have spent the money to add it, but when she bought her new home it was already in place. She wasn’t that into gardening, but the previous owner had kept a very large flower garden on the spacious grounds and had a large, glass enclosure attached to the back of the house alongside the deck where she raised prize-winning violets. ...

I was so excited I could hardly contain myself, which is probably how I ended up in my current predicament. More on that in a minute. My day started off like most of the others, wake up, shower, get dressed, go to work, come home, eat and go to bed. I have been living this super exciting life for the better part of 4 years. Ever since I graduated from college. That is how most would see me, busy worker ant. However, on my time, I am a complete submissive bondage whore. Not to anyone, I have not found a guy that is willing to tie me as tight as I want. So I almost always go solo, using the tried and true ice release. I am not bad looking I don’t think, raven black hair, blue eyes, a modest B cup. Slender waist when not in a corset, at around 18”. When I do wear a corset, which is most of the time, I have a shapely 14” waist. I love high heels of all kinds and wear them all the time. 5 or 6 inch heels are the norm. ...

I live in a mountain town in the middle of nowhere USA. It is one of those towns where everyone knows everyone and the most exciting things in this town are the high school football games, bingo, karaoke and when the occasional new person moves in. I am a freshman going to the community college working at the family owned leather working shop. I had been working there since I was 5 and now that I was 20 I had gotten really good. In addition to being good at my job I was also trusted by everyone. I didn’t mind because I made as much money house sitting for people going out of town and leaving for the winter that I made working at the leather shop. ...

My name is Casie and this is the story about how I… well you are just going to have to read it to find out. When I was 15 my parents died in a car accident. I was left in my parent’s large 15 bedroom mansion that was a few miles outside a small town surrounded by thick wood and a couple streams. Brian, a longtime friend of my father (knew each other since they were like 3) became my guardian. I didn’t mind because he and I were like brother and sister. The help also remained around. The butler, “Pappy” is what I called since I could talk, was in charge of the cleaning and maintenance of the house and grounds. He also had a sense of humor that made me laugh even on the day my parents were buried. Adam was one of the gardeners. I like him a lot because he would always let me help him work. Even before I figured out what I was doing and I was hurting more than I was helping. Lastly was Nancy. She was the cook and let me tell you she could cook. Everything she cooked tasted great. She also took time out of her schedule to teach me how to cook. ...

Single caring dominant males seek playful submissive female for fun and games. “Yeah, right.” Couple seeks bi female for play dates. “Uh uh.” Gay male dom seeks gay male submissive. We all have limits, let’s find yours. Safewords are not an option. “Shit. Why do the queers have all the fun?” Submissive female seeks same to share with my Master. “Hmm. That may be-” A knock came to the door. Startled, it took Lindsay three tries to close the alt.com window on the computer screen. ...

Sometimes you’re given lemons and you can make lemonade. Sometimes the lemonade just gets made for you. Take my in-laws moving to the desert for example. They retired, sold their Los Angeles area home for an incredible amount of money and bought a brand new house in the desert for 1/10th the amount. It’s great if you don’t have to work. The bad part was that family gatherings continued to be at their house. The problem was that it was no longer an afternoon affair; we had to pack up and make a journey. And stay a while. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Renee’s Torment Upper Hand F/m; drug; captive; strip; chairtie; wrap; tape; gag; glue; pantyhose; cbt; tease; torment; breathplay; mast; sex; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XX “You really don’t need to do this.” I looked up into her eyes, restrained as I was in the chair. Their hazel hue had always made me feel taken aback. And as desperate as this situation was, this moment was no different. “But Jonathan, oh … I really, really do.” She moved forward, adhesive brandished. I tested my bonds once more to no avail. “Where are you gonna put that, Renee? You clearly haven’t thought this through. You’re just not … thinking!” ...

story continued from part one Part Two As I lay there sealed within the vacbed I feel her climb off of me. I feel her gloved hand tracing my member as I feel her watching my reaction. In what seems a like an eternity of silence as I lay there as she watches my reaction. She looks down and says. “Wow, you’re hard again!?” as she continues to trace me. “Well I feel that I have tortured you long enough in there”. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month!

For a number of years, near the city where I live, there was a ten-day celebration around mid-summer that celebrated the settlement of the American West. It involved Native Americans, cowboys, gunslingers, a circled wagon train, craftsmen making everything from saddles to brooms, stagecoach rides, panning for gold, and frontier cuisine at the food stands. There was a theatrical presentation each night depicting the history of the West in song and dance. Local singers and dancers rehearsed for weeks in preparation. And there was even a professional dance group from a neighboring city who would come and participate in the presentation each year. Patrons would come from almost every state in the nation, and local schools totally enjoyed the historical nature of the event–even if it was in the middle of summer and school was not in session. I admit, I am a history buff, so I volunteered my time each year (along with dozens of other local people) to make it all happen. Over the years, I worked in food booths, running errands, constructing the frontier street, clean up efforts, taking a part in the production to replace a cast member who had a last minute emergency, and just working wherever I was needed–enjoying every minute of the time spent there. One year, I was given the assignment of cleaning the dressing rooms for the theatrical performers each night. There was one room for the male cast, one for the female cast, and two rooms for the male and female members of the professional dance group. (Over the years, I had gotten to know most of the professional dancers quite well, since many of them returned each year. They were a fun-loving group, and took delight in playing small pranks on the local cast members and each other. It made for some exciting and frustrating situations during rehearsals.) After the performance one night, I waited patiently for the participants to change out of their costumes, then began to clean the dressing rooms. I finished the men’s dressing room, but as usual, there were some stragglers in the women’s dressing room. I noticed the light was off in the men’s dressing room for the professional dancers, and decided to clean that room next. ...

They were an attractive young couple, married only nine months. Jack, 24, had been an IT specialist for a company that engaged in illegal commodity training. Barbara, 23, was in search of employment as a teacher. Unfortunately for Jack criminal tax fraud charges had been filed against his company, and he was a key witness for the prosecution. Once the charges were filed, Jack was fired, and was currently subsisting on unemployment. ...

This is an account of an evening spent with my favorite playmate, this happened months after our first encounter that I have previously written about (First time shared) and was again one of the most exciting nights of my life. I would like to thank her for her patience and for sharing those times with me, if she happens to read this please contact me, my e-mail is still the same. ...

Chapter 1 I’d waited weeks for this day to arrive, and today Nicki was arriving from Colorado for a three-day visit. I’d taken several days off of work, and my kids were staying with their mom. Nicki was my friend, soul mate, and former lover from high school. We’d dated briefly in high school in Colorado, before parting ways as friends. I’d joined the Army to satisfy my wanderlust and escape the small town, and she had married and settled down to raise a family. I’d eventually gotten married as well, out in California, and had two children of my own. ...

Louise loved her new house. She had been searching for about a year and had finally found what she had been looking for. It was a small secluded cottage a few miles outside a little town in the middle of nowhere. Her only problem was that she had very few items of furniture apart from the essentials ­ sofa and a couple of chairs, her bed, a wardrobe and the all-essential TV and VCR. How she was going to be able to find the money to fill her dream place was playing upon her mind that day. She decided to measure the upstairs rooms in order that she may visit a few shops over the coming weeks to purchase some items to help her. ...

story continues from part three Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 4: Mistress Nancy A trip to Nottingham provided me with the opportunity to indulge my fetish for rubber bondage and humiliation a little more – in fact quite a lot more, since I had in mind an appointment with Mistress Nancy, whose rubbery website I’d enjoyed on several occasions, usually when dressed in several layers of hot, damp, thick rubber. As usual it was remarkably easy to make the appointment a couple of days beforehand, and having as usual checked that arriving in a catsuit would not be a problem, I arrived promptly at noon, standing outside a standard semi-detached house until the door opened and a smiling blonde dressed in a brown negligee ushered me in. I explained my preferences in the usual way, explaining too that I’d like her to take some photographs as a permanent record. Mistress Nancy was happy to agree and seemed totally unhurried, taking her time to size me up and then chuckling as I stripped off my street clothes and presented myself in my shiny black rubber catsuit. She circled me, stroking the rubber and checking the zips to ensure that she had access where she needed it. ...

Erika squatted over the toilet and purged the quart of warm, soapy water. She pushed the nozzle back in and emptied the bag. She held it while she slid the second nozzle into her pussy and squeezed the bottle. She removed the nozzles and bore down, holding the liquids in her pussy and ass as long as she could. In the tub she dialed the shower head to something resembling a heavy mist and soaped herself once all over, quickly. Then she shaved under her arms, shaved her legs, soaped up again, but at a more leisurely pace. The soap, the warm mist, it made Erika purr. They say that while guys focus on their dicks, a girl’s body is one, big erogenous zone. That may be true most days, but at this time of month Erika was having a hard time keeping her hand from going between her legs and her nipples were driving her crazy. She washed her pussy, resisted the urge to do what she most desperately needed, to find relief. But she wanted to stoke the fire, not douse it. She hadn’t diddled herself in three days. Normally it was part of her morning routine, even during her period. Someone had told her that orgasms cure cramps. Whether that was true or not, well, like they say - it can’t hurt. ...

My wife and I are new to the use of fetish clothing and light bondage in our sex lives, but after reading several letters on your website are keen to progress to harder stuff. We have a few items in our collection of outfits and restraints, they include: a green military style latex dress, a lovely blue and white latex schoolgirl outfit with matching frilly panties and a cane !! A black french maids outfit and a red and white nurses uniform both in PVC. We also have purchased a set of leg spreaders, wrist cuffs with chains, a red ball gag and black leather blindfold. ...

Mina had always enjoyed bondage, when she was a child she got strange feelings when she would see women tied up on TV. In her early teens she accidentally found out what an orgasm was and that it could be brought on by bondage when after losing a bet with some friends they tied her to a chair at a party and left her bound, even giving her a cleave gag, for hours. While she watched her friends having fun and dancing she felt that familiar feeling and during her struggles she had her first orgasm. Now in her mid-twenties Mina was adept in self bondage and had amassed a very large assortment of bondage gear. She wasn’t much of a party girl and spent her time either at work or at home bound in some form or fashion. ...

Hi, I’m so glad you came over, it’s been so long. How have you been? You look great. Sit down in the front room. Do you want something to drink? I have this fabulous raspberry soda, it’s Italian, that’s what I’m having. I’m working as an account rep at a local radio station, and yes, it’s as crazy as it sounds. We have so much to catch up on; you’ll love this, it’s so refreshing. ...

The request came out in the local newspaper for volunteers to help with a large project to raise funds for various charities in the city where I live. There was to be a basketball tournament like no other: teams of five and continuous eliminations over a two day period. So many people enjoy watching athletic games and other events without realizing there is so much work involved behind the scenes to make it all happen. I reasoned that I could find the time to help out as much as possible, and besides, volunteering is always a great way to meet new people and make new friends. So with the “zeal of the convert”, I donated both in time and financial ways to the program, and in the process become acquainted with coaches, players, basketball enthusiasts, and other volunteers. I became especially acquainted with two players on the basketball teams during my volunteer activities. They were both students at the local college and actually brothers, but so totally opposite. Both were tall with rather slim bodies,but the older brother Josh was at least a head taller than his younger brother Derek. I should mention that both brothers were on the college basketball team, but their coaches had given them and a few other players permission to take part in the city’s charity fund raising event–mainly as a promotion and public service ploy to increase potential donations and promote the upcoming college basketball season some weeks down the road. ...

“Hello, dear.” Smiling, Mellisandra gazed down at the woman struggling on the floor. Tight leather straps encircled the woman’s body at regular intervals from shoulders to ankles, while a leather panel covered her mouth. Altogether, Mellisandra thought, a most appealing sight. Still, much as she enjoyed the view, it was time to get things moving. “House, let her talk.” Immediately, the gag vanished from the bound woman’s mouth. For a moment, the woman’s jaws worked silently before she found her voice. ...

(story continues from Training Rose 7: Cannes to Las Vegas) Part 8: Supreme Champion An elderly three engined Boeing 727 airliner was waiting for us at McCarran airport as we arrived just after dark, a 727 with cigarette burns on the varied hues of its filthy second hand upholstery, blues, greens some even in orange and red check, but despite the fact it smelled like a bear pit all three engines seemed to work and it took off easily enough yet almost as soon as it levelled off it seemed to start descending again through the darkness and the pilot announced, “This is your Captain speaking, don’t bother releasing your seat belts we shall be landing at Dream Land in less than five minutes.” ...

We had been planning the outfit for months, and finally the day was upon us. The outfit was for me, not my wife I have been a latex fetishist for years and I have slowly been able to bring my wife round to my way of thinking, although she is not as out there as me. We live in South Africa, where latex is scarce and expensive and really hard core fetish parties are few and far between. However I was determined to design an outfit for myself that would stun the small South African fetish world if I ever got the chance. ...

Having enjoyed latex during most of his adult life John had always shared his passion with his wife Lisa, who also liked wearing latex and the feel of it compressing her body and the noise it made when they made love both wearing the tight clingy material. John and Lisa had amassed a large collection of latex clothes and fetish wear and John almost always wore something of latex under his clothes, the least being rubber shorts that were anatomically correct and allowed him to wear his cock cage that Lisa always kept the key to. She had locked his cock up two years earlier and they had agreed he would only be released when she wanted to play with him, he had no say in it and when he wanted to play he had to get her in the mood first or else it would be a long night for him as his cock swelled against the steel that enclosed it. ...

I just recently moved into an apartment complex. It’s amazing how many people from all walks of life one runs into here. I am the newbie on the scene around here and I am trying to expand my circle of friends and also get to know my neighbors. I brought over cookies as a sort of a break the ice sort of thing and I went next door where I met this one neighbor who caught my attention early with her beauty and of course her smile. She was pleasant to talk to and we talked about all sorts of subjects and the awkward first introductions. ...

(story continues from Late Night Library Fantasy) Part Two I could feel hands unstrapping me from my seat & re-binding my wrists before I was roughly hauled to my feet. Light blinded me as for the first time that night the hood was pulled from my head. As one of the pair held me around my throat with his crooked elbow, the other remove the sodden gag from my mouth before re-gagging me with thin, stretchy surgical tape. It’s incredible tackiness welded my mouth shut, moulding every contour of my lips. ...

I guess I should start off by saying that I love rubber clothing. And having said that, I guess I should add that living in the central southwest. I don’t have much need to wear it outdoors to ward off the elements. No. I wear it for one thing and one thing only. Sexual release. Oh, sure. I wear it to relax sometimes after a hard days work at the newsstand and I occasionally get to wear it in bad weather while I offload the papers, books and magazines that are my stock in trade. ...

I’ve been having some “me” time recently & to pass the time, I’ve put together what would be, my ultimate fantasy fulfilled. The guys are invented, one a bondage playmate I’d met just once before, the other is a complete stranger to me but a friend of my playmate. Let me know what you think. I travelled down to Norwich by train, the station’s right across the road from the hotel. I checked into reception, collected my key & headed for the room. ...

story continues from part two Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri This time I decided on a different approach – I would email my next Mistress, setting out my needs and seeing whether this sparked an interest. Little did I know quite how deep the interest would be, or how long I would spend suffering at her hands! Dear Mistress Terri I am emailing you as a result of reading your website, which I found extremely interesting because it refers to a number of my interests, and especially because you make it clear that you cater for Rubberists. I am therefore setting out some details about myself and my interests and asking you to consider allowing me to experience a session with you. ...

“It’s a great morning for a bondage meeting!” I said to myself as I drove along a desolate two-lane highway toward a small town about two hours away from the city where I live. But on a more serious note, I just hoped that this new acquaintance would show up… and turn out to be what he had led me to understand that he was. My mind tended to wander as I drove; I admit that I do sometimes get “lost in thought” (you know–unfamiliar territory and all that). I am an enthusiast for bondage with other guys. Nothing painful or extreme, just the adventure of tying another guy up and the sensation and exciting feeling that it stirs inside me when I take control of another guy in this way. And sometimes, out of fairness, giving up control to another guy by allowing him to turn the tables and tie me up. I am not gay, but am well aware that bondage is sometimes associated with that lifestyle. I wondered if the guy that I was meeting–for the first time, I might add–was gay or just a bondage enthusiast like myself. I might find out soon, or then again, remain in the unknown. Rod and I had met on a male bondage site via the computer. We shared messages and got acquainted, and later shared phone numbers and appropriate times to call and converse in person. He told me that he traveled a lot for his salesman job–mostly in five states, one of which was my home state. We remained in contact for about four months, and finally he informed me that he would be coming on a business trip to a large city in my state, and would gladly detour for a couple of hours if I was willing to split the distance with him. It sounded great, and would only involve a two-hour drive for me, and for him. Besides, I had a fair amount of vacation leave that I had to use up or lose, so a day off would be welcome. Since both Rod and I like to take control of another guy, we planned a four hour meeting to begin around midday. We would take turns: one of us would tie the other up for a couple of hours, then we would switch places. It was agreed that we would avoid extremes, pain, and sexual gratification at the other’s expense–but apart from using those loose parameters, no other detail of what to avoid was discussed. Big mistake–I was to find out later! I was going over one of our latest telephone conversations in my mind as I drove. Rod’s voice was deep, and mysterious, and just made for a radio. He sounded like his voice alone would melt the heart of any female within listening distance. “Jake,” he had said to me as we were making final plans for the meeting, “I am the guest… as you are aware. That said, don’t you agree that I should start and tie you up first?” “What the heck,” I replied, “one of us has to submit first. It may as well be me.” “And I can do whatever I want to you… right?” he questioned. “Remember,” I responded, “nothing extreme, no pain, nothing sexual.” A long, drawn out laugh followed as I listened. “Right,” he said, and I knew he was smiling as he said it. Since I was the “host”, I was able to rent a room at a certain motel, with the explanation that an interview was going to take place and privacy was essential. Once I had the key, I would enter the room, and wait for him. I had previously emailed a picture of myself to him, but for a reason supported by a host of excuses, he could not return the favor. All I knew about him was that he was a wrestler and a gymnast in his high school, and had kept himself in excellent physical shape since then. Ordinarily, that small amount of detail would have caused me to throw up a distress flag, but all his excuses seemed valid, and I accepted them. Another small matter entered my uncharted thought territory as I drove: I had to let him know what color and model of car I was driving, so he could watch for me. He would watch for me and come into the room after me, so I would not have similar information about him. Why hadn’t I thought about that before? Should I even be concerned? Oh well. Life’s a riddle at times. I arrived at the small town and easily found the motel. I checked in, gave my name as the one who had called about booking a room at midday for a confidential interview, and left the office with the key to a “private room”. I drove to the room (just behind the main office–so much for real privacy) and parked my car. As the host, it was left for me to bring whatever bondage items would be used. At least my mind had not been clouded in that regard–I had just a box of ropes cut in various lengths, some large cloth handkerchiefs (bandannas actually) of various colors, and a roll of duct tape: basics, but nothing fancy–as per Rod’s and my agreement. I pulled the box from the trunk, and looked around at the few cars in the central parking lot; all the cars appeared empty. I unlocked the door, and entered the room. A typical motel room with two beds, a writing table and chair, television, and a well hidden bathroom. I sat down on one of the beds. Within two minutes a solid knock came at the door. That was quick! ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It Unknown FF/m; D/s; femdom; captive; zipties; wrap; gag; glue; bagged; cocoon; transport; cartunk; breathplay; susp; torment; mast; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XXX I’m very excited, I have been called into the work of a Dominatrix I have been involved with for the last few months. Anna, my Dom, and Amanda, her lesbian partner, also a Dom, have a successful business in town. While I don’t expect a session at their work there may be one when they finish for the day. ...

“Ricky! You coming?” “In a minute.” He watched his parents walk across the sand and go into the bath house. He reached into the cooler pulled out a beer, slid it into a koozie, and cracked it open. He was too young to drink, but he’d packed the cooler and squirreled a couple of extra cans of beer. They were the same silver color as his soda, so no one would notice, especially in the koozie. ...

story continues from part one Visiting My Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana I had been so exhilarated by my session with Lady Sarah that I thought it could be some time before the dark need for rubber bondage and humiliation reasserted itself, but by Friday I found myself craving the familiar territory of Birmingham and Mistress Philippa, and so I found myself ringing her, introducing myself as Rubberslave as usual, and asking for an appointment for the following Monday. Sadly this was not possible, but we eventually settled on Thursday at 10.30. ...

I welcomed the chance to return to San Francisco for a business conference. It had been three years since I had started my current job in another state, and I was looking forward to returning to the city where I had spent two years working for a private corporation following my university graduation. I was traveling alone and had no one with me for the two days that I was there. This came as a surprise, since there were two of us originally scheduled to attend, but a last minute emergency forced my co-worker to have to cancel. My flight arrived at the San Francisco airport and a taxi took me to my hotel quite early in the morning. When I checked in, I told the clerk at the check-in desk that I was alone and would only need a room for one instead of the room with two beds. The convention was being held in the same hotel, and I found that I would have to keep the same room–but they did give me a $20 discount since only one person would be using the room and only one of the beds. I was amazed at how much the city had changed since I had lived in the area! I attended the necessary meetings during the first day, but avoided the convention’s social event in the evening so I could have the time to myself. As usual, I went for a walk. The convention hotel was situated just three blocks from a favorite restaurant that I used to patronize as often as I could – it was a soup and salad, all-you-can-eat restaurant, and the food was delicious. That was the first place I wanted to visit that evening. I found the restaurant–or what was left of it. I later found out that about a month before the convention, the place had burned to the ground; all that remained was a pile of burned timbers and blackened walls. I stood and looked at it for a few minutes, then in a disappointed mood began to walk down the street it had been on. The name was Polk Street and when I had lived near the city a few years before, it had been the street where most of the gay and lesbian couples lived and congregated. I walked for about three blocks, passing several homeless people interspersed among the couples holding hands. These homeless people were a relatively new addition, and were sitting on the sidewalk in front of various businesses asking for handouts. Most of the homeless people were older and seemed quite off-balance and derelict in their dress and demeanor. I found out that there was a renovated homeless shelter not far away, but many of them just seemed to enjoy the adventure of living on the street and refused to go there. One of these homeless people looked in my direction as I passed by and my attention was immediately drawn to him. He was just a young guy, perhaps late twenties. He had light brown hair and brown eyes, and was obviously quite tall even though he was sitting against a wall when I spotted him. He was not bad looking at all, just somewhat scruffy from not having a razor and way too young to be homeless–at least he seemed totally out of place among all the older individuals. He held out his hand as I passed, and for some reason, I stopped to talk to him. Unlike the others, he seemed to be somewhat sophisticated and alert. I asked him how he came to be homeless, and why he had not gone to the nearby shelter. He replied that he had been there often, but people were only allowed to go there four days a week; he had one more day before he could go again. He was looking forward to a shower, he told me, but had to wait until tomorrow night. He just needed some money to buy a couple of meals until then. I told him my first name and explained that I was from out of town and staying at a hotel just a few blocks from there. He was welcome to come back to my room with me and have a shower if he wanted. He gratefully accepted, and I came to the conclusion that he was actually embarrassed for the circumstances that he found himself in and considered it anything but an adventure or a way of meeting people like some of the homeless appeared to accept. He grabbed a small bundle laying on the ground next to him, and as we walked to my hotel, he told me a little about his life to that point. I was not really paying attention to all the specifics, but I do recall that he had two small daughters that he missed greatly. His wife would not let him see her or them until he could find employment and “get his act together”. He was trying, but things did not seem to be working out. He was an actor/model and there just didn’t seem to be any possibilities for employment at the time despite all his attempts to find work. He couldn’t even find a job waiting tables or sweeping floors because of his appearance. He did have more clothes at the homeless shelter, but the bundle he carried was just enough to get him by until he could return there tomorrow night. That is about all I can recall of our conversation, but my heart went out to him for his dire situation. It didn’t surprise me though that he was a model. Despite his scruffy appearance, he looked like one!! As we walked through the hotel lobby, there were quite a number of people who looked at him–some probably marveled at how handsome he was, but most were probably looking at him with with disgust at his appearance.We rode the elevation up and arrived at my hotel room. He was polite enough to refrain from sitting on any chairs or the beds since he said he was too dirty. I gave him a towel and told him to take his time in the shower. He thanked me and disappeared into the bathroom. Time for a small commercial break in this story…… and a brief explanation: I do volunteer work with a number of volunteer organizations where I live, and donate to various charities when I am able. To say that I am a zealous humanitarian would be stretching the imagination somewhat. I do have various vices, and streaks of selfishness, and……. other things. One of my selfish transgressions centers in my enjoyment of bondage with other guys. There are no reservations as to age, physical appearance, occupation, nationality, or anything else–any guy of legal age will work fine in my passion for bondage. But, as can be expected, this interest that I have is not something that is usually brought up in social circles and casual conversations. It requires a fair amount of planning and creativity at times to make it happen and change a fantasy to a reality, which is something I was hoping to do now. But my plot was developing from each passing minute to the next. I was selfishly hoping that somehow, I could maneuver this situation into seeing this homeless model tied up without hating myself after for taking advantage of him. Now……. back to the unfolding story. He took a longer-than-normal shower, and stepped out of the bathroom, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. He asked me to hand him the small bundle of clothes that he had left on the floor beside the writing table in the room, explaining that they were still slightly dirty, but cleaner than the ones he had taken off. I barely heard him–I was too absorbed in looking at him wearing nothing but a towel (and I should add that I am not gay). Some people just merit a more detailed and prolonged viewing. He was well built, with well-developed chest and leg muscles and his feet were great looking as well. He had a generous amount of chest hair covering his upper body, and I remember thinking that with a great looking body like that, he especially did not deserve the necessity of living on the street. He really deserved to be plastered on billboards and posters for the model that he was! He took his small bundle, asked permission to use my razor (I could only muster a nod with my open-mouthed stare), and disappeared into the bathroom again, only to emerge twenty minutes later: dressed, but still barefoot. He wore short trousers that only went to his knees, and a shirt that only had three buttons near the bottom. Now that he was “cleaner”, he felt comfortable enough to sit on the second bed and we made small talk for a time while I had a perfect view of his bare feet, hairy lower legs, and the upper part of his hairy chest that his shirt did not adequately cover. He seemed to be in deeper thought as we talked, and finally asked if anyone was using the second bed that night. I shook my head, “no”. He swallowed a couple of times, then asked me if it might be possible for him to use it that night. He posed the question in an almost pleading voice, and I thought maybe this could work to my advantage (and his as well), so I cautiously agreed. I explained that it was originally intended to have another convention attendee staying with me, but plans had changed at the last minute. I told him that I had received a discount on the room, but could pay the difference myself so he could sleep in a bed that night. His appreciation was clearly evident. And he was very willing to show his appreciation by what he said next. ‘‘Jake," he said, “I am honest, discreet and you can trust me. If you want any special favors from me, I am willing to do anything that you want.” Then looking directly into my face, he added, “If you want any sexual gratification from me, I would be willing to provide it to repay you. I hope that you aren’t offended by that comment, but I have provided….. gratification for others in that way who have done me a favor. I have even shared a bed with other people–both women and men.” I was surprised by his openness. “That’s not necessary,” I replied. He seemed to give a sigh of relief. Then the creative idea hit me! I had to ‘seize the moment’–even if it might possibly lead to hating myself later. “I hope you won’t mind if I take some precautions though,” I told him. He looked at me with a puzzled look, and I continued. “I need to go the reservation desk and pay the discount back.” He shook his head and mumbled that he was even more puzzled that I felt the need to be so honest. “I hope it makes you realize that I am also honest and you can trust me as well,” I continued. “When I do, I will stop at the hotel drug store for a toothbrush for you, and the hotel restaurant to get some supper for us as well. I will likely be gone for about thirty minutes.This being a hotel and dressed like you are, it might be best for you to wait in the room.” He nodded his understanding and agreement. I continued, “I do trust you, but I hope you don’t mind my precautionary action. While I am gone, you could rob me blind and be gone by the time I get back.” He nodded his head and gave a slight smile. “I wouldn’t do that, but I can understand why you want to be careful. Do you want me to wait in the hall?” “You are cleaner,” I said light heartedly, “but your clothes still brand you as homeless, or at least an unsavory character. You probably should wait here in the room.” He gave me a puzzled look and scratched his forehead. “Have you ever been tied up?” I asked. His eyebrows raised slightly, but then he smiled. “I never have,” he said, “but a couple of the others who have wanted some gratification for doing me a favor have asked me to tie them up, then jack them off or give them a blow job or…… Wait a minute. Are you going to tie me up during the time that you will be gone?” I nodded. He took a deep breath and appeared relaxed. “That will be fine with me, Jake,” he continued, “I understand your concern. We really don’t know each other that well. You don’t even know my name. It’s Cody, by the way.” “Cody,” I repeated, “nice to meet you…. officially. Find a television station that you might enjoy watching while I get some rope from my suitcase.” I was more than excited! A plan to get Cody tied up was moving along nicely! Time for another commercial message: I mentioned before that originally there were two of us who were to attend the conference, but a last minute emergency had caused my coworker to cancel. There may be a question as to why I had rope in my suitcase. With my interest in male bondage, I had hoped to somehow talk my coworker into letting me tie him up. Just how that would come about, I was not sure, but wanted to be prepared if the opportunity should arise. I had just overlooked removing it from my suitcase. The stars must have been alligned in my favor! Now back to the story: “Why do you have rope in your suitcase?” Cody asked me. “I was going to be prepared for a possible demonstration of something during the convention… with my coworker,” I replied in a sort of half truth. Cody smiled and took the television remote, then began flipping channels to find an interesting one. When he had selected one, he looked at me. “Can I lay on the bed while I am tied up?” I nodded. “Do you mind if I take off my shirt?” he asked. “That would be fine,” I replied, thinking that there were only three buttons holding it on and two of them looked like they were ready to pop off at any time. He smiled and removed the remnants of his shirt, then moved to the center of the bed laying on his back. It appeared that he thought I was going to tie his hands and feet to the four corners of the bed. “Cody, roll over onto your stomach,” I said. He looked at me with a puzzled expression, then did it. I kneeled on the bed beside him and pulled his hands behind his back. He looked up at me again. “Tying my hands together like this might make it easier for me to untie myself,” he said in a lighthearted way. I smiled at him, “I will take that chance.” I crossed his wrists behind him and tied them together. I moved to his bare feet and tied them together, side by side. I took a third rope and hogtied him, then stood up off the bed. The ropes were somewhat tight, and cinched with cross ties, and I had tied the knots out of his reach. He tested the ropes then smiled back at me. “I am pretty sure I will be here when you get back.” I looked into my wallet to make sure I had what I needed while he squirmed into position so he could watch the television. When I left, he was laying on his side with his hands and feet hogtied together behind him, watching the television. I went to the restaurant and placed an order, then while it was being prepared I went to the drugstore for a toothbrush and some toiletries, then the check-in counter to pay back the discount. The clerk asked no questions as to why, and I didn’t volunteer any reason. I picked up the food from the restaurant and returned to my room. As I rode the elevator up, I realized that I did not really know the young, homeless model laying hogtied in my hotel room. I also wondered what sort of idiot I was to do something like this–after all, I had only found out his name less than an hour ago! I unlocked the door and slipped into the room. Cody looked at the door, smiled at me, then looked back at the television. He had not moved from his hogtied position, laying on his side, since I left, but I was confident that there was an erection that had formed and the front of his pants were showing a definite wet spot. I wasn’t sure if it was due to the television show, or the fact that he was tied up. I set the food down on the writing desk in the room, and moved to the bed to untie him. He rolled onto his stomach so I could get to the knots more easily, and I slowly untied his hands and feet. I told him that we could both watch the television as we ate. He was deeply engrossed in a movie, and I gathered up the plates and napkins after we finsihed eating. “I can do that,” he volunteered. “Cody, you are an actor and need to focus on your profession–keep watching the movie!” He gave me a big smile and settled back into the propped up pillows on his bed. I looked at him a lot as I cleaned up, enjoying the sight of his “model” hairy chest and legs and bare feet, and remembering how he had looked while hogtied on the bed. When the movie ended, it was about 10:00 p.m. “It is 11:00 p.m.Mountain Standard Time,” I apologized, “and I have meetings tomorrow.” We pulled the bedspreads from our beds, and he also pulled the top sheet down. He kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye, and finally sat down on the edge of his bed. I looked at him directly, and he swallowed a couple of times before he spoke. “Jake,” he began, “thanks so much for helping me out like you are doing tonight.” I shrugged it off, “I really enjoy your company, Cody. I honestly do.” “Do you intend to tie me up tonight while we sleep? After all….,” he pointed out with a smile, and even added a wink, “I could very easily ‘rob you blind’ and leave while you are asleep.” I smiled back. Somehow I got the impression that he had enjoyed being tied up. I asked him outright. This time he shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the floor, then looked up at me and smiled again as he said, “Oh, it wasn’t that bad, and sort of fun.” I had a hard time keeping my excitement hidden, but I think I was somewhat successful. I just smiled back and said, “Well, I think it would be a good idea–you know–the precaution thing?” With that, he swallowed again and I knew another question was coming. In a softer voice, he said, “If I am able to sleep in a bed–and not at the homeless center–I do like to sleep in the nude. Is that offensive to you?” I should have been sitting down, because my knees went sort of weak! In a voice that I hoped wasn’t completely evident of my excitement, I told him, “No, I am not offended by that.” He smiled again and removed his pants. I did sit down this time!! I had not seen his entire naked body before now–he had been wrapped in the towel before. All I can say is: he looked awesome. It may have been jealousy on my part, more likely awe, but I almost wished that I was gay! I got my ropes from the floor where I had tossed them when I untied him before supper, and he lay down on his bed. “How are you planning to tie me this time?” “Move to the center of the bed and lay on your back,” I told him. He did, and I tied his hands and feet to the four corners of the bed in a spread position. I wanted to make sure he would be comfortable enough to get some sleep. When I finished, he looked fantastic!! His arms and legs were stretched out, and his entire “model” body was fully exposed: hairy chest and armpits and legs, bare feet that were soft and flawless, and the final icing on the cake being an erection that pointed to the ceiling like a flagpole and was beginning to leak before the knots had been completely tied! He did not want any covering from the top sheet, he just wanted to lay on the mattress and bottom sheet. I undressed and climbed between my sheets, then went to sleep laying on my side as I just stared at the scene in front of my eyes. I couldn’t take my eyes off his flagpole, and wondered how it could be so long and tall!! Small wonder that he didn’t want the top sheet rubbing against it or making contact in any way! I am usually a sound sleeper who can sleep through an earthquake, volcanic eruption, and tsunami combined, but I did not sleep well that night. The sight before me would not allow it! At one point I dozed, but woke up and opened my eyes when I heard some low moaning coming from the bed next to mine. Cody was somewhat restless and was looking my direction when I opened my eyes. He seemed to be in distress, and apologetically told me that he had to go relieve himself in the worst way. I jumped out of bed, and quickly untied him. I untied one hand first and he used it to untie his other hand while I untied his feet. He bolted from the bed when he was free and hurried into the bathroom. While I gathered up the ropes and after a few minutes, I heard the water running in the sink, and he emerged from the bathroom, looking like an embarrassed schoolboy. He sat on his bed, and we talked for a couple of minutes. I apologized for putting him in that situation, and he did his best to let me know he was okay. He slid up into the center of his bed and politely reminded me that I needed my sleep–announcing that he was ready to be tied up once again and he should be okay now for the rest of the night. I was ready to tell him that he did not need to be tied up again, but before I could speak, he asked me if I could do him a favor. “Jake,” he said,“could you hogtie me the same way that you did earlier when you left me alone in the room? I am sort of cramped from being spread like I was, and I had to stay in one position and could not move at all. I think I could move around a little more in a hogtie.” As he was speaking about being tied up again, I noticed that his erection was starting to return. For some reason, I thought he must be enjoying himself more being tied up–and who was I to spoil his good time? I nodded, and he gave me a grateful smile. I also thought I noticed a twinkle in his eye–but I’m not sure. He moved to the center of his bed and lay on his stomach, placing his hands behind him just above his round butt cheeks. I crossed his wrists and tied them together. I then tied his feet together, side and side, and hogtied his feet to his hands–but not too tightly. He looked up at me. “Could you tie my hands and feet a little closer together–please?” he asked. I did as he requested, and left less than a foot of slack between his hands and feet. I rolled him onto his side so he was facing my bed and noticed that his erection had definitely returned in full glory, and he was getting a little moist on the end of his long flagpole. He looked at me and by now, I guess he figured he could comfortably ask me anything. “Jake, are you gay?” he asked, and I shook my head. He gave a sigh and looked straight ahead. “Cody, do you want me to help you reach a climax?” I asked. He looked at me again in a pleading sort of way, and said, “Would you please?” He rolled as far onto his back as the hogtie would allow, and I began to stroke and tickle his cock with my fingers. He pulled his shoulders back and pushed his genitals out as far as he could to help me out, closed his eyes and tried not to make much sound. In that, he was not successful. I stroked and tickled with one hand, and rubbed his hairy chest and tweaked his brown, quarter-size nipples till they stood up like two panic buttons with my other hand. It didn’t take long before he shot a large stream! I was again in awe at how much cum he had and how easily it came– realizing how recent his trip to the bathroom had been! He rolled back to lay on his side with his eyes closed and a large smile on his face, breathing deeply while I got a couple of wet washcloths from the bathroom and cleaned up his cum from the bed and floor and even my leg. When I returned to my bed after washing my hands, he looked my direction. He was still tightly hogtied, laying on his side with his large cut flagpole sticking out, twitching once in a while, and looking like it was still maintaining an excited erection. “Thanks so much, Jake,” he said. “I have not been able to do that for such a long time. I can’t play with myself or masturbate in the homeless center–the rules are so strict and I could lose any chance to stay there again. I can’t do it on the street when I have to sleep there since the other homeless people are always close and some never sleep. It’s been a long time. It’s great to be on the receiving end and not servicing someone else.” he commented. I asked him if he wanted to be untied, and he told me “no”. He closed his eyes and was asleep within a few minutes. I stayed awake for a while and just enjoyed the sight of his nude, hogtied body. I didn’t sleep much the rest of the night, and wished that this was not my last night in The City. The next morning, I asked him if he wanted to be untied before I went to the restaurant to get some breakfast for us. He had slept through my morning shower and shave. I had untied the hogtie rope while I dressed, but left his hands and feet tied. This gave him a few minutes to stretch his arms and legs a little. He smiled at me as he rolled onto his stomach and again told me “no”. As I put the room key in my pocket and moved toward the door, he called me back. “Jake, could you put me into a hogtie again, and make it a little tighter?” I couldn’t believe he was making a request like that! I carried it a little further and tied a rope around his elbows–but could not pull them close to each other because of his well-developed upper torso. There was another big smile on his face as I tied a rope to his feet and pulled them up as far as I could to tie them to the rope tying his elbows. In fact, his feet were pulled up a few inches higher on his back than where his tied hands rested on his butt cheeks. He was tied too tightly to leave alone, and I asked him if he would be okay for about twenty minutes. He answered, “Oh yes,” with a big smile. The hotel breakfast was a buffet type, so I filled two plates and took them up to my room. I was uncomfortable leaving Cody tied up as he was for very long. When I arrived at my room, he had shifted somewhat on the bed, but was still as tightly hogtied as when I left him. The smile had not disappeared either. I untied him and he disappeared into the bathroom. He reappeared a bit later, and ate his breakfast in the nude–again after confirming with me that it was not offensive to me. As I cleaned up the disposable dishes, he put on his short pants and shirt, and slipped into his battered gym shoes. The rope marks on his elbows, wrists and ankles had virtually disappeared during breakfast. He shook my hand at the door of my room, thanked me and told me he could find his way out of the hotel–he didn’t want me to be embarrassed by being seen in his company. I told him that was not the case at all, and thanked him for allowing me to help him out in some small way. He just shook his head again at my response and smiled as he looked at the floor. I told him to wait a minute and pulled my wallet out of my pocket. I gave him a $50 and $20 dollar bill (not much I know, but remember this was back in the 1980’s when things were a lot cheaper) and told him to use it to buy him some good clothes that might help him move off the street. He shook my hand again and walked toward the elevator. I have wondered since: did he ever find a good job? Did he ever reunite with his wife and two daughters? My vivid imagination caused me to wonder if, in reality, he was a magazine writer who was doing a story on the homeless…. firsthand? Maybe he was better actor than he was letting me think? Or maybe a multi-millionaire who was just seeing how other people survive? Lots of questions have caused me to think about this experience and I have no answers. All I know is that I had the opportunity to tie up a handsome guy who was the epitimy of a male model, and I had a great time! And I think he did too! For the record, I slept through most of my convention meetings that day, and enjoyed a good nap on the flight home later that evening. With the memories I had–it was worth it!! ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1081.0)

(story continues from The Family Plan) Part 2 About 2:00 in the afternoon, Mark began to have second thoughts as to the wisdom of Darlene’s prolonged confinement. Even Amber, who certainly had ill feeling for her father, feared for her mother’s welfare. The result was that Mark made a call to Mistress, requesting that his wife be released. Mistress considered the agreement to be a binding one, if not legally, then morally. The unwritten agreement was that Darlene “would remain for the rest of the day” and until Mistress permitted her release. Mark became quite assertive, demanding that Darlene be freed upon his request, and announcing he what be at the house within thirty minutes. ...

(story continues from Brenda) Part Two “How much longer?” “Almost finished, Mistress.” “Well, hurry it up. I have a nice surprise for you.” “Yes, Mistress.” As he scrubbed at the remaining section of floor, Brian considered his situation. It was, he knew, his own fault that he now knelt naked in the kitchen of his former lover, now turned Mistress. As usual, his thoughts turned to how he came to be here, as well as how to fix what he’d done wrong. ...

Early on I discovered that I was much more interested in other girls than I was boys. But I lived in a small, conservative town and didn’t want anyone to know, so I kept my interest in girls to myself. It wasn’t like I didn’t like boys - I did - It’s just that they didn’t excite me the same way the thought of being with another girl did. I think the girls in town sensed something was a little different with me. I wasn’t shunned or anything - but I also didn’t have any close female friends in high school. I did have male friends, and even boyfriends - partly because it was expected of me - but also for companionship, friendship, and just having someone to hang out with on a Saturday night. I wasn’t much interested in sex with them, so I’d usually find an excuse to break up with them when it started to feel like they were expecting our relationship to become sexual. More than once, they ended the relationship for me, leaving me for another girl that was more… accommodating. ...

Jasmine and Mike had been together for a year now, they had a good strong relationship and a healthy sex life. Mike had no complaints with Jasmines body as it got him hard whenever she stripped and showed off her assets. She kept it in shape by visiting the gym regularly; she loved showing it off as much as she did giving it exercise. Jasmine was 21 and had the most amazing breasts, and she knew it - her wardrobe focussed on making sure everyone noticed the 36” assets. They were large, firm and her nipples very sensitive and were often showed off with the low tops she would choose. Her tanned skin, and dark hair really emphasised her sexuality, she was a great catch and Mike knew he was lucky. ...

John had been into to bondage since his teens, finding himself aroused by women being bound in TV and movies. He had girlfriends and some allowed him to explore his fetish but none shared it at the same level and when one girl actually outed his kink to some friends, John never felt comfortable enough to bring it up again with any other girls. During these years he had begun exploring self-bondage and even going as far as making his own equipment and would often “play” and found himself getting more and more strict with himself and it taking longer and longer to achieve an orgasm. ...

There were those who considered Brad Wills to be a genius. Among those few who really knew him, the general consensus was that he made most geniuses look stupid. As a teenager, Brad had pioneered the field of sub-atomic manipulation. The ability to break any matter down into sub-atomic particles, and then reassemble those particles in any way, allowed mankind to finally rid itself of the one problem nobody had ever before found a solution to. Namely, trash. All human waste was now broken down, then recombined into useful items. It did generate jokes about this week’s newspaper being made of last week’s supper, but, in general, it was a useful and very well received bit of technology. ...

My doorbell rings and I am surprised to see John and Mark at my door. I knew them since they lived just down the road, but I had never really interacted with them before, other than the occasional hello. John gave the appearance of someone who worked in the office – 5’10”, fairly thin, shaggy blonde hair, glasses and not muscular at all. Mark certainly took better care of himself as he was very muscular, standing at 6’ tall at least with short black hair. ...

(story continues from The Therapist Part 4: Kaitlynn’s Take-down) Part 5: Prologue A shadow fell over the table as I sipped my coffee in the local bagel shop. I was between clients and going through my messages and just chillin’. I looked up; a woman stood there holding a cup. I couldn’t see her face; the overhead lighting was right behind her. “May I sit down?” I frowned, resenting the interruption. I needed this time away from the stress of my work. I started to protest, but the woman sat anyway. ...

The knock came at 7:20. The date was for 7:00, but this was Provence after all. Margo left the couch to answer the door. “Bon jour! Bon Jour! Ca va?” The women did the cheek bump, air kiss thing. “Bien. Bien. Et vous?” “Bien, merci.” Margo noticed the guest’s car glistened with rain, sheltered under the portico. She led the guest through the house. The small villa, normally bright and airy with its many windows and white plaster walls, was plunged into darkness. There was no moon that night and the storm clouds made it all the more black. It was a gentle rain, though. A warm, steady, summer rain. The sound of it pattering on the tin roof over the patio echoed in the living room. ...

“James Roderick, rise and face the court.” Moving slowly, the man in prison denim rose, the chains on his cuffs clanking. A tall, well built man, he stood facing the judge. “James Roderick, you stand before us today accused of multiple counts of rape. Before I pronounce my verdict, do you have anything to say?” The prisoner smirked. “I say to hell with you. I didn’t do anything to any woman that she didn’t secretly want. All women are sluts. They’ll take sex any time, any place, and any way it’s offered. I just happen to be man enough to give them what they really want. So judge me and be damned.” ...

I had not seen my mistress for some time as we both had obligations to fulfill for the holidays, and our last encounter had left me quite exhausted anyway, so it was just as well. (see my story Rubber Gloves) I had done a lot of surfing and found an amazing number of sites that offered photos, illustrations, and even custom videos, but had little time to view them when I went back to work. ...

I hope that my interest in bondage with other guys is known only to me (and the guys that I meet with). It would be so great to be able to be totally open about it, but I am confident that a lot of people would be appalled and judgmental. So, I will have to wait for that momentous day when bondage somehow becomes an Olympic event. Until then, I will fantasize, and turn as many fantasies into reality as possible. For the most part, the guys that I am able to tie up are straight (as am I) or in the closet about their sexuality. But Jeremy was openly gay, worked in the same departmental office that provided my employment, and was a great guy with a very friendly personality. I really enjoyed working with him. Maybe–because he was so easy to get along with–at slow times during a workday, I would fantasize about tying Jeremy up. Jeremy was a young man who completed one year of college after high school, then decided that a college degree was not in his future. He went immediately into the work force, and was hired by the same company for which I was working at that time in my life. He was a good worker, but had a tendency to get frustrated when deadlines and workloads were not to his liking. He was about 5'8", small in stature with hair so blond that it almost looked bleached, and a fantastic sense of humor. He openly and often spoke about his roommate, who was like wise gay and also his boyfriend. Not too many people in the department took an interest, but I provided a listening ear quite often. It was sort of necessary because other times that Jeremy expressed frustrations at work was when he and his boyfriend were not getting along for some reason. Jeremy and I were alone in the office one day. All the other employees had gone to a business social that would take up the entire afternoon, but I had volunteered to remain at the office to answer phones and deal with emergencies that might arise. When I volunteered to stay behind, Jeremy also volunteered to stay with me. It was a big mistake for both of us: the day was extremely slow and we were both fighting an overdose of boredom. Jeremy had taken up residence at the front desk, and I had gravitated to the side chair next to his desk. Out of the blue, Jeremy looked at me and asked, “Jake, does my sexual orientation bother you at all?” “Not at all,” I told him, and I honestly meant it. Jeremy then launched into a one-sided conversation about his boyfriend, and how they had different interests in a number of things, how frustrating that was for him, and then forged ahead with a few examples. I knew that he would eventually have to stop rambling in order to breathe regularly for a while, so I just listened and added an occasional nod of my head or a supportive “yeah” until that moment arrived. When he finally paused, I told him that things like that happened to every couple–whether married or just living together–and it can take years to get used to another person sharing your space. Jeremy looked at me, and agreed, then added, “I just wish we were more compatible!” “What sort of things do you enjoy together?” I asked him. Jeremy closed his eyes and proceeded to name off a sizeable list, including some things that were pretty graphic and explicit. Suddenly his eyes flew open and he apologized, adding that if saying things like that were offensive or embarrassing to me, he was doubly sorry. I told him that I was not offended, and appreciated the fact that he felt comfortable enough with me to say what was on his mind. Jeremy took a deep breath and gazed off into space for a while. As he sat and gazed out the window for a time, I just looked at Jeremy. It had never really crossed my mind, but Jeremy was a good-looking young man. His nose was a centimeter too big, but on some people that adds to their good looks, and such was the case with Jeremy. The continuing silence caused me to fantasize about what Jeremy would look like… if he were tied up. It’s interesting how a person can work with someone for months and something like that subtly enters his mind on occasion, then suddenly it hits with full force and a determination. Well… at least it did with me! Jeremy began to speak again, and elaborated more on a couple of things for which they did not share a common interest. It was now or never! “Have you ever tried bondage together,” I suddenly interrupted with a louder tone. Jeremy stopped in mid-sentence and looked my direction with big eyes. I shrugged my shoulder and gave a “village simpleton” expression. Jeremy’s face turned bright red, and he gave a nervous laugh as he said, “Well, that really is a personal matter.” That remark caught me off guard–considering the graphic things he had mentioned a short time ago that seemed to me to be much more personal. He gave another small laugh and shifted in his chair. “Jeremy,” I finally said, “I’m sorry to be so outspoken, but why does that subject get such a different reaction from you as compared with all the other things you have mentioned? Does it embarrass you for some reason?” Jeremy’s face returned to its natural color and he took a deep breath. “Jake,” he said in a whisper, as though there were a room full of people around us, “I have always wanted to try bondage, but it is so embarrassing to bring the subject up with my boyfriend. I have wondered if he would like to try it, but feels as embarrassed as I do at being the first to bring it up.” “Jeremy, I am not a therapist by any stretch of the imagination,” I said, “but I may know of a way to bring the subject up. But first, tell me this. Do you think about being tied up by your boyfriend or do you think if would be more fun to tie him up?” “Actually,” Jeremy replied, “I would prefer to be the one tied up.” Yes–I was hitting pay dirt! I tried to control my excitement as I told Jeremy, “Suppose you were to leave some pictures of you tied up somewhere in your apartment? Leave them in a spot where your boyfriend will find them and see what his reaction is.” Jeremy seemed to be in a stupor of thought for a short time, then he looked at me and put his hands together in a sort of supplication gesture. “Jake, would you do me a favor?” he asked. “Depends…..” I replied nonchalantly, with a shrug of my shoulders. “What do you want me to do?” Jeremy took a deep breath, “Would you tie me up and take some pictures of me like that?” My excitement was trying to pull me from my chair and raise my arms in a ’touchdown’ gesture, but I remained calm as I agreed to do it. “We have the office to ourselves right now. We’re alone. It’s not busy. There’s an instamatic camera in the lower drawer of the desk you are sitting at. And we can use the conference room in back for privacy in the remote possibility that a client comes in,” I told him. “We just need some rope.” Jeremy clapped his hands, then leaped to his feet with a big smile and disappeared into the janitorial closet, emerging a short time later with a few coils of soft, white rope. “I saw this the other day when I was looking for things to sweep up with after that flower pot in the corner was knocked over,” he said in an animated voice. “…not sure why it was there, but I didn’t question that it would come in handy someday for something!” Jeremy led the way into the conference room, turned on the light and moved to the front corner where he literally swayed from one foot to the other and rubbed his hands together in excitement. His actions and smile spoke for him. In addition to his smile, I noted that Jeremy was also wearing a yellow dress shirt and black tie with thin gold stripes. His dress pants were black as were his dress socks and wing-tip shoes. I asked if he had any preference as to how he was tied up, and he shook his head. I told him to take off his shoes and move a chair into the open space in front of the whiteboard. He grabbed a chair and sat down, then leaned forward to remove his shoes. I moved to the back of the chair, and watched as Jeremy moved his arms around the sides of the chair back and behind the chair. Unfortunately, the chair back was too wide, and his hands were about two feet apart. I did note that the back of the chair was not very high, so I told him to lean back as far as he could and lift his arms over the back of the chair. That was not a problem; Jeremy lifted his arms over the chair back which caused his shoulders to be pulled back slightly, but was not too uncomfortable. ...

(story continues from More Than He Bargained For…) Part 2: The Doctor Knows Best Hans had not had a good night’s sleep. Tanya, the escort he had booked for the night had tied him up tightly as per his request, and then things took an unwanted turn. Tanya informed him that, in her native Russia, she was actually a doctor in psychiatry, and so quite used to getting unruly or violent patients under control with proper use of restraints. That evening, she had used the ropes and straps that Hans had provided, but suggested that a straightjacket was a much better device for really long term, inescapable bondage. ...

I have always liked door-to-door salesmen. That form of salesmanship has diminished and almost disappeared in our society today, but there are still some companies that utilize that method of selling products. I was sitting at home one day during the weekend, thinking of an assignment that had been given to me by my boss. A young intern in our office (his name was Benjamin) was going to be having a farewell party soon; he was leaving the company after accepting a permanent job, and the boss wanted me to be in charge of a “roast” in Benjamin’s honor. “You know what a roast is….. don’t you Jake?” my boss had asked me. “I think I do,” I replied. “Isn’t it sort of like a good natured, light-hearted bundle of jokes–whether true or false– that are told about a person?” “Right!” the boss had said nodding his head. “You can think of all the strange things that Benjamin has said, or the weird things he has done, or his unusual hobbies, or what he talks about doing in his spare time and make an enjoyable show at his embarrassment. But it’s all in fun! And since Benjamin was working with you the majority of the time while he was here, you probably know more about him than anyone else. You will do a great job putting something together!” He emphasized his point by giving me a big smile and a hard slap on the back before making a hasty exit from my office. (Is it any wonder that “boss” spelled backward is “double s.o.b.?) So now, here I was sitting in my living room straining my brain trying to remember anything and everything that Ben had said or demonstrated or shared with me that could be exaggerated into good “roast” material. While I was lost in thought, a movement outside my window caught my attention. A young man was walking up to my front door at a brisk pace carrying a small briefcase. From my vantage point, he looked exactly like Benjamin. What a stroke of luck! Maybe I could chat with him in person for a few minutes, and get some information from him that would be useful. I didn’t think to question why Benjamin would be visiting me at my home. The doorbell rang, but I was at the door before it had even finished sounding his approach. I pulled the door open–more quickly than intended, which startled the young man and caused him to take a step back. My excitement faded, and I tried not to show my disappointment. The young man at my door had the same brown hair, solid frame, and facial features as Benjamin, but up close, I realized that he was not the guy I had been working with for the past several months. In all honesty, he could have been Benjamin’s brother–the resemblance was amazing! The young man stepped forward and stretched out his hand in greeting. I took his hand and tried to hide my disappointment and concentrate my thoughts on what he was saying. He smiled broadly as he spoke in a very polite manner. “My name is Troy. I am a student at CSC and am traveling in your neighborhood today to introduce you to something that I feel every home needs. I am working my way through college by doing this, and would really appreciate the opportunity to tell you about our product. May I take a few moments of your time right now? By the look on your face, I may have caught you at a bad time though.” I put my concentration on the young man in front of me, and gave him a smile in return. “I’m sorry,” I told him. “I just thought that you were someone else. It’s amazing how much you look like him!” Troy’s smile grew even more. “Wow!” he replied. “If you think I look like another guy, he would have to be a very handsome fellow indeed!” That remark caused me to laugh; I took an instant liking to this guy and invited him in. “I’m Jake,” I told him as I took him around the corner into my living room and pointed to a comfortable chair. Troy had stopped at the door, and was removing his shoes. “It’s company policy, Jake” he told me. “It’s not a good first impression if I get your carpet dirty.” He walked into the living room and sat in the chair I had pointed out. For the next twenty minutes Troy demonstrated his product, and it was indeed something that every house would likely need. With his politeness and enthusiasm, I knew early on that I would be one of Troy’s customers. During his presentation, I kept looking at him closely. Though his nose was slightly smaller, and his jaw a little more square, he had a definite resemblance to Benjamin–who was monopolizing my thoughts lately. Troy stood once to show me a closer look at a statement in his flip chart, and as he returned to his chair, it was definitely obvious: from the back, Troy looked exactly the same as Benjamin. I excused myself and left the room, as Troy waited patiently. I needed to think about something, maybe formulate a plan, but not while Troy was talking to me. I could not afford any distractions while I was thinking. My mind was thinking back to something Benjamin had told me. He had his eye on a young secretary in our office, and had finally mastered the courage to ask Gina out on a date. Benjamin had shared his interest in Gina with me as we had worked together, and though I kept it quiet, other people that he shared this secret with did not. It was soon a hot topic for the office grapevine. I sometimes wondered if Gina had felt compelled to accept the invitation because of all the gossip circulating through the office. ...

Chained to computer desk in a very tight corset dress waiting for the computer to release her, Jane knelt and tugged at the chains that ran from her neck to the thick steel cuffs around her wrists and from them to the large eyehook screwed deep into the old wooden desk. On her feet were pony boots that when she got them she thought they were cute with the horse shoe imprints on the bottoms, but now knew just how hard they were to walk in with her toes pointed straight down and her heels held more than nine inches off the ground. The locked ankle straps of the pony boots were wrapped in chains and attached to the five rows of chain that was wrapped around her narrow waist keeping her hooved feet very close to her ass, the chain belt was also attached in front to another eye bolt screwed into the front of the heavy desk and kept her from moving her body away from the desk. ...

I entered the room and paused to take in the dimly lit scene before me, and then gently closed the door. The room had been prepared immaculately and was exactly as planned. Although only lit by a single red bulb, hidden deep inside an overhead glass lamp, I could still make out all the details. Over by the far wall was a large bed, low to the floor like a futon and covered by several sheets of rippling black rubber. Piled on top by the back wall were several large pillows, again encased in rubber, only here red had been used as well as black. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses – Lady Sandra I stayed where I was, naked apart from a thick black rubber hood, my arse throbbing with pain from the extended whipping I’d received. I didn’t have much choice in the matter, since I was strapped down at wrist, waist, knee and ankle, and splayed over a narrow, uncomfortable vaulting horse. At least the pain was subsiding, since my Mistress appeared to be taking a break. But then there was a flash of light: she was recording my humiliation for posterity! I cringed in embarrassment as I glanced in the mirror and realised what the picture would reveal – a naked, hooded slave at the mercy of his rubber-clad Mistress, with the tools of her trade lining the walls of her chamber. ...

continued from part 5 Part 6: Paying the debt I was in for a big one. Halfway through our third year in college I lost a bet to my roommate. It was a pretty big bet. And I had been absolutely certain I would win. In fact, I had been so sure that I had agreed to his victory demand without even blinking. And then I lost. My roommate was very magnanimous. And smug. He told me not to worry about anything. He would choose the clothing, taking my preferences into account, of course. He would come up with the bondage position, taking both of our preferences into account. And then I would have to perform my duty, to provide what he desired most. ...

story continues from part six Part 7: Rubber Hold Kat was woken up from her deep sleep by an odd clicking sound. The last thing she remembered was getting into her master’s bed after her heavy rubber bondage session. He had let her sleep in his king size bed if she sucked his huge dick. He wanted to know if she had learnt anything from her humiliation session a far days ago. Kat did not let him down, she soon had her master’s cum running down the front of her latex catsuit. Her master went to bed very happy with the training he had given Kat. She went to bed covered in cum and stinking of piss and sweat from the bondage session early in the day. She quickly fell asleep still wearing latex catsuits. There was that clicking sound again, Kat was still half asleep and could not focus on what was happening. Kat had actually been awake for over an hour now, but she kept drifting back off to sleep. The last hour felt like a latex bondage dream to Kat. Little did Kat know but she had already been striped, cleaned and rubberized. Kat had her dirty and smelly catsuits removed and put out of the way. She had then been cleaned with numerous wet wipes and plenty of soap. She was then forced into a red rubber catsuit which was very tight and very well lubed. The rubber suit even covered Kat’s hands and feet in it’s beautiful warm hold. The rubber catsuit was incredible shiny and was so tight that it was continually making lots of loud squeaking sounds. Not that Kat was 100% sure what was going on, she was still half asleep. There was then another loud clicking sound right next to Kat’s ear. Kat suddenly aware of what was happening to her. She was helped with the aid of a mirror which stood straight in front of her. Kat was back in the secret bondage room, the room was still covered in black latex. But the silver bondage table that kept Kat completely restrained last time, had been removed. It had been replaced with the large mirror now facing Kat. Kat had been tying not to look at herself. She didn’t want to know just how well restrained she was. But finally she saw herself. She looked amazing. Her red catsuit beautifully contrasted with the black latex surrounding her. Not that you could see a lot of her red catsuit through her restraints. She was locked into a set of metal bondage stocks and frame which was bolted to the floor. One bound her head and hands, another restrained her latex covered feet and the last bondage stock went around her stomach. The stocks themselves where made from stainless steel. They would keep Kat perfectly still and unable to move. The holes around her hands, head, feet and stomach where lined with sofa rubber to kept Kat more comfortable. It also made it harder for her to escape her bondage. Adding to Kat’s helplessness were additional metal bondage cuffs. She was covered in them. She had metal cuffs restraining her from all sides. They ran from her shin, above and below her knees and around her groin. There was also a metal bondage harness that covered her beautiful rubber covered body. The harness also locked tightly against the bondage frame. Her hands where both locked in rubber mittens that where chained to the top of the bondage frame. Her arms there kept at a 90 angle and where also bound with more metal cuffs. The cuffs where above and below Kat’s elbow and next to her shoulders. The shoulder cuffs also locked into Kat’s bondage harness keeping her arms completely still. Kat was helpless, she was trapped in this extreme rubber bondage. Again. Kat was amazingly not gagged or hooded, she soon would be. This time with a beautifully designed plastic bondage hood that would take away all Kat’s freedom. It was made from a very strong plastic, which was also transparent. The hood was lovingly cut into two parts. One covered the back of her head up to her ears. The front part covered her beautiful face. The two parts would soon be screwed together in order to trap the intended victim inside. The hood had many built in toys that would mercilessly control Kat. They included a built in blindfold, ear plugs and a large inflatable muzzle gag. Kat’s senses would be taken away from her. The hood was hidden in a black latex box on the floor just behind Kat. Her Master bent down and opened the top. He then removed the hellish bondage hood from it. Kat saw the glistening plastic hood out the corner of her eye. She had no time to react before the hood was being forced over the back of her head. It pushed tightly against the back of her head and cut off almost all sound. Kat was then shown what connected to that. Kat could see that the eyes were blacked out and that the gag was huge. The gag was made from thick latex and would fill the inside of her mouth. Kat was then ordered to open her mouth and accept the hopelessness isolation of the bondage hood. She did so. She welcomed the huge inflatable gag into her wet mouth. Kat could see the mask edging closer to her face. As it did so the gag started to full the space inside her mouth. Kat could also see the darkness that awaited her when the hood was screwed in place. Kat closed her eyes and then suddenly felt the hood crash against her face. She opened her eyes again only to see nothing but total darkness. The hood was being screwed tightly against her beautiful face. Kat could feel the gag in her mouth start to get bigger and bigger, until the inflatable gag filled Kat’s mouth pushing her cheeks out and holding her tongue in place. The plastic hood was now completely locked in place. The hood would keep Kat blind and completely mute. Next Kat’s plastic covered head would be restrained to the metal bondage frame. To keep Kat’s head totally still her master had been working on a new project, a metal head harness. It looked like a neck brace with a two vices placed on the side. The harness was made from silver and was amazingly built. The harness also locked tightly to the bondage stock around Kat’s neck. The neck brace would keep Kat’s neck in place and hold her chin up. The vices kept Kat’s face pointing forward. The whole thing was lovingly built and both worked and looked great. Kat covered in latex, metal and plastic was ready for the bondage session to begin. Kat’s pussy, breast and ass where all unguarded and open to her Master’s will. He soon made that fact clear to Kat by slapping her beautiful ass. He then slapped both her latex covered breasts and started to rub her pussy. The latex squeaked with each hit. Kat loved being punished and played with. It was then the whipping started, hitting her right leg. Kat tried to move, tried to struggle, tried to escape. But she was trapped and had to put up with the pain. Her Master then started hitting her back with a thin plastic stick. The slapping and whipping continued for another two hours. Kat’s body was almost as red as her catsuit when her Master stopped. But Kat was loving being punished and was unbelievable horny. Being tortured had made her pussy very wet. But Kat was totally unable to pleasure herself, she was too well bound. Luckily for Kat her Master give her a hand. Literally. He unzipped the front of her catsuit and slowly teased Kat, rubbing her exposed pussy and slapping her rubberised breasts. He then undid the zip some more so Kat’s ass was exposed. The latex around Kat’s pussy and ass was covered in sweat and her pussy juices. Suddenly the teasing stopped and Kat was left waiting for her Master. She then feel a large 7 inch glass dildo being pushed inside her wet pussy. She then feel a huge glass butt plug being placed in her ass. Kat accepted both. It was then both started to frantically vibrate sending Kat into a massive orgasm. Kat was in latex bondage heaven, but all that was about change. Both the dildo and butt plug were then connected an electric stimulation device. Kat was sent over the edge when the electric stimulation device was turned on. It was sending painful shocks deep inside her pussy and ass. Kat loved it and soon orgasmed again and again soon after that. She was howling into her inflatiable gag and plastic hood with both pleasure and pain coursing through her body. ...

John sat alone in a roadside cafe. John was a little nervous as he awaited Rupinder to meet him. Rupinder broke his heart numerous times when they met at University five years back. Relations with Rupinder never went past a brief fling. They did not see eye to eye and she wanted a man who was more sure of himself and frankly more accomplished. John was a struggling psychology student at the time, she wanted stability and not someone who could analyse her. John loved her, or so he thought, with age and a little experience John realised that he was infatuated with her and his idea of her. ...

I lost my husband. The worst thing is that it was all my fault. Jeff was the only man in my life that ever loved me. I had many family issues and he stood by me all the time. We had been married six years when I screwed up our lives together. I am 5’4” tall, a very athletic and powerfully built woman. I am a nurse for a local hospital. My husband is 5’8”, but we weigh the same. He is a brilliant scientist. He gave me many things I never dreamed of having. A wonderful home and financial security among other things. The problem he had was that he is a very feminine man. He had very feminine legs and butt, thin waist and narrow shoulders along with almost no body hair. He was teased and made fun of all his life. He always said that the ridicule was the main reason he excelled at science. His kindness and compassion were what attracted me to him in the first place. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: Heavy Bondage When Kat woke up she was already moving, she was back in the car and her dogsuit. The last thing Kat remembered she was being unbound from the fucking machine then having a shower before she went to bed. She had no idea how she had slept through being squeezed back into her sweaty catsuit and her skin tight dogsuit. But never the less she was locked in a metal cage and back in her beloved dogsuit. Kat was still a bit confused at how all this had happened without her knowing. She started thinking more deeply about what happened last night. First thing she remembered was finally being untied from the fucking machine after sucking her master’s dick for almost two hours. She was covered in cum and her make-up had been running down her face from her eyes. She had loved both the latex bondage and the total humiliation. But by the time she was freed she was a broken mass. She was ordered to remove her catsuits and take a long shower. She walked right into her all white bathroom her catsuit squeaking as she walked. The first thing she did was splash water over her face to remove all the cum and make-up that made her look like a slut. She then got into the shower she was still wearing her catsuits. She turned the tap on and hot water instantly rained down on her amazing body. She then slowly and playfully undid her catsuits, water dropping off her breasts. She starts rubbing her pussy as water runs over the outside of her catsuit. She then takes off her first catsuit and drops it in the bath tub. She then started to undo the zip and slowly remove her inner latex catsuit. The hot clean water felt great against her dirty sweaty skin. Her latex catsuit soon fell down her body and landed in the tub by her feet. She spent some time in the shower playing with her pussy and her breasts. After an hour of masturbation and cleaning Kat turned the shower off and started to dry herself. She stepped out the shower leaving her wet catsuits in the tube. She walked back into the bedroom, only to see two pairs of handcuffs, a latex bondage hood and a metal dog collar. She soon handcuffed her feet together and was about to place the bondage hood over her head, when she spotted something. The inside of the hood was filled with built-in toys, they included ear plugs, large muzzle gag with built-in penis gag. Kat soon fitted both the ear plugs and the muzzle gag and had locked the hood in place. The hood only had two small holes so she could breath through her nose. Kat picked up the metal dog collar then locked it around her neck. She then picked up the other pair of handcuffs and locked her hands in place behind her back. She then struggled to get to sleep, but soon drifted off. It was then the car hit a speed bump and Kat come back from her day dream. Which caused her to come back to reality. Kat could then hear something playing in the background, it sounded like a porn video. Kat’s master could see her reacting to the sounds and lifted his laptop off the passenger seat and placed in it the back of the car. Kat could now see what and where the sounds had come from, it was the video of her last night. It had been uploaded to the internet and was now on lots of porn sites. Kat could see video updates from the last 5 days, all her hours in bondage had been put on the internet. Kat started to get wet with the idea of people seeing her bound and gagged. She then spotted two hidden cameras fitted in the car and both filming her. Kat looked right into one of the cameras and let out a loud “mmmmmmm”, she was becoming a bondage pornstar. She spend the rest of the car journey looking at the cameras till they got back to the farmhouse. She was then walked back inside the house, her dogsuit squeaking as they went through the door and back into latex bondage hell. Kat was ordered into a new room, it was hidden behind a bookcase, a secret door to a new level of extreme bondage. Behind the secret door there was a large, all black room with a silver table in the centre. There was a small silver cage in the corner of the room, Kat was walked over to it and locked inside. There was also a set of hooks on the far wall, hanging on them was two full transparent latex catsuits, latex mittens, bondage hoods and a inflatable muzzle gag. Kat looked longingly through the bars of the cage as her master got the bondage table ready. He was soon ready and unlocked the cage. Kat was soon freed for both her dogsuit and the catsuit under it. She was quickly cleaned with wet wipes and was then lubed up. Kat was ordered to kneel naked on the floor with her arms behind her back. He walked over to the hooks and picked up both latex catsuits and walked back to Kat. He then dropped them on the floor in front of her “put these on”. ...

First off: This is a story about my alter ego a not so bright crossdresser who likes a bit of exposure. It also contains an element of self-bondage but not in the traditional manner. I am a part time mostly closet crossdresser. I don’t consider myself gay or bi and have a gf. I particularly like to be teased and embarrassed. Mostly I get this by dressing up and going into the intranet chat rooms. Lately though I’ve found a way to get a little live and safe action. Basically I lock my car with the keys inside and have to go get the second key hidden somewhere. The first time was at a park and I was dressed in a summer dress, wig and platform shoes, pretty uneventful, people saw me but thought I was a woman out for a walk. The next time I got bolder and hid the key in an alley in a not so nice part of town. My dressing also took a turn for the sluttier, short shorts, halter tops, tube tops. I wanted to be seen but I wanted to make it clear that I wasn’t a woman but that I was a flaming drag queen. When I am out and hear a giggle or lewd comment I just put my nose in the air and give an extra wiggle to my walk. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: Humiliation Kat slowly started to open her lovely eyes and began to woke up. It was the early morning so she was still locked in her latex dogsuit as well as her latex dog hood. Kat was starting to get use to her dogsuit and could now walk in it. Not that she could move far in her cage. Little did she know that she would be walking a lot fairer than the size of her cage. ...

story continues from part two Part 3 I have to just calm down and prepare for my day at work. I won’t be able to concentrate and I am already developing a headache from the frustration and tears. I haven’t even left for work yet. I drag my body upstairs and get dressed. I feel wore out already. I go back to the kitchen and take the metal container and put it in a cup with warm water. It may be able to melt by the time I get home. ...

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

Cass came out of the bathroom, damp and warm from her shower. She had a towel draped over her head, rubbed her long black hair in a vain attempt to dry it. She didn’t see Lacey standing by her closet. Lacey grabbed her, shoved her into the closet. “Hey! What … what the f-” “One time too many, roomy. One time too many.” She drove Cass to her knees, then down onto the floor. She grabbed a pair of dirty panty hose from the pile, pulled Cass’s arms behind her back and wrapped the hose around her wrists, knotted them. ...

This story carries on directly from “Paula in Chains ” Part 2: Jane in the Chair After Paula’s friend Jane had discovered her, chained spread eagled to the wall, Jane had left her ball tied leaving Paula’s vibrator torturing her for the rest of the afternoon. It was time Paula had a little payback revenge. Paula is back to tell the tale of what happened next . . . . . I had put myself into a pretty hairy self-bondage situation a while ago and I was found by my friend Jane, chained spread eagled to the hallway wall. I was waiting for the ice release to drop a key for me to release my wrist cuffs. All the while a vibrating egg and Hitachi Magic wand tied into a crotchrope were giving me the most intense sexual work out I had ever had. ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Voices Return The last time I indulged in some outdoor self-bondage, my planned two hour session was shanghaied by two trespassing women I referred to as Voice One and Voice Two (see Trespassed). They didn’t harm me, but my two hour session turned into thirty six hours of being teased and kept on the brink of cumming without being allowed any satisfaction. The two made use of my home freezer to re freeze my ice timer and then returned it to where I had placed it, so that a couple of hours after they had left the key fell into my hand and I was able to free myself. They left me a note inviting me to spend time with them again the next time I planned an “outdoor adventure”. ...

Clair and Helen were best friends at University studying economics and commerce. They worked hard and played equally hard enjoying the party lifestyle and the boys whenever the chance presented itself, which was mostly on a weekly basis. They enjoyed each others company and occasionally slept together if no boys were available. Helen liked to make love to Clair and looked forward to it almost to the point of preferring her to any of the boys. ...

The slave felt his heart pound as Mistress Gwendolyn zipped the rubber bag up and rolled him onto his back. He looked longingly towards her as she moved away; treasuring the look of her shimmering back and rear as she slowly moved out of sight. He took stock of his situation. He was in for it now that was for sure. Now that it was zipped, there was no way out of this clear latex bag. And what a bag it was. Somehow the workmen had lined the bag with over a thousand pinprick points which poked into his back, his ass, the backs and fronts of his legs, his chest, his nipples, his arms, even the soles of his feet and his palms. Thanks to the various sleeves in the bag, he couldn’t move his arms or legs - not that he wanted to. Those pinpricks made any movement painful. Of course lying in one place was painful too! He tried to flex his toes and fingers, trying to assert some control over the pain assaulting his body and discovered (yet again) that the rubber toe cuffs immobilized his toes and the finger sheaths did the same to his fingers. No, he really couldn’t control (or even avoid) the pain of the pinpricks at all. Her slave stretched his jaw a bit trying to adjust the rubber butterfly gag in his mouth and met with as much success as his efforts to flex his toes. Mistress Gwendolyn had put excellent sound blocking earplugs into his ears and then had pulled a quite intense very thick rubber hood over his head. She left the attached blindfold off, but she had snapped a rubber butterfly gag into place and inflated it so his cheeks were puffed out and his tongue was immobilized. All he could do was grunt; words (or screaming) were impossible. Mistress Gwendolyn floated back into view carrying a tube. Oh, did she look amazing. He turned his hooded face with difficulty to better drink her in with his eyes. She was glistening in her highly polished black rubber catsuit. The suit was zipped down in front to her black and white corset and the swelling white of her magnificent breasts was partially visible above the corset. She turned to look at him and he could only see her eyes and that lovely mouth as the rest of her head was covered in a black and white ponytail hood that matched the corset perfectly. The sight of her inflamed her slave’s lust and her cock strained mightily against the metal cage SHE had locked her property into. His Mistress smiled, turned and he heard the click of her sandaled heels as she went out of sight down to the end of the table. Suddenly, he started as he felt her fingers ever so gently stroking her cock through the bars of the chastity cage. At this point, her chastised property was the only thing attached to him that was exposed. Other than that cutout at his crotch, every square inch of him was covered in heavy latex. He moaned in pain and frustration as Mistress Gwendolyn ever so gently and ever so rhythmically stroked her cock. His desire for her was uncontainable. Yet the cage contained it. The swelling was crushing the ball and causing him an unbearable mix of desire and agony, but there was nothing he could do as she stroked, stroked, stroked her property. Finally, Mistress Gwendolyn stopped and took her hand away. After a few seconds, he dimly heard a noise through the latex and the earplugs and then soon after that felt the air start to fill his rubber prison. The sack she had locked him into was inflatable and the compressor was slowly filling it with air. As the bag filled out, at first the equalizing pressure relieved some of the intense pressure points of the pinprick. But this was temporary. As time passed, the pressure in the bag grew greater and greater. His body started to lift off the table as the air worked its way underneath him and pushed him away from the table. After a few minutes he floated there, surrounded on all sides by a cushion of air. He no longer felt the certainty of the table. That feeling was replaced by the sensation of the thousand pinpricks each poking his body in a different place. With the pressure equal on all sides, none of them were stronger than another, so none of them obscured the others. He could feel them all. He truly was a human pin cushion with small stabs in his soles, the inside of his arms, his thighs, his back, his ass, his nipples, everywhere. Well almost everywhere. His face just had to deal with the jaw-breaking gag and her cock was imprisoned but not in pain (yet). Mistress Gwendolyn stopped inflating the bag and smoothly started passing rope back and forth over the rubber bag, lashing her slave securely to the table. Within a couple of minutes the task was complete. He was going absolutely no where no matter what she did to him. With each pass of the rope, the pressure tightened and the pinpricks drove deeper into his flesh. Yet the pressure was still equal all around so the pain just grew all over his body. He tried to wiggle to avoid it somewhere, anywhere, but he could not. There was no escaping his Mistress or her pain. Suddenly she appeared before his head. Her cock surged again desperately. Oh, how much he wanted her. He longed to be out of her cage, to press her cock against her, into her, to feel her hands, her feet, her tongue, her body on it. He wanted to give her pleasure and get pleasure from her. ...

She awoke to blackness - no, to more than blackness, to nothingness. Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see. Her ears could hear nothing, not even the beating of her own heart. She was neither warm, nor cold. She didn’t feel naked, and yet she could not feel clothing on her body. It was as if her body did not exist. She tried to get up, or even to move and found that she could not. She knew her muscles were trying to move, but she remained in place. Nothing appeared to be restraining her, and yet she could not move. ...

I’ve been into self-bondage since I was about ten years old. I really can’t recall what got me started, but my first memory of tying myself up is of having bound myself in a hog tie with ropes while lying naked on my closet floor. I was almost caught by my Mother, who opened the closet door so it was partly open and I could see her, but fortunately she didn’t see me. I can still remember the rush; a mixture of fear and excitement, that close call gave me. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I am in the cycle yet, once again. I have been on a binge for a month now and I don’t see an end happening soon. I do this from time to time. I go quietly upstairs and lock my door. I pull down the shades and open the bag that hides all my favorite and private toys, It contains, belts, ropes, ties, cords, elastic bands, leather straps, ribbons, cut strips of cloth, old seat belt straps, various other mechanisms for self locking . I have purchased a new item and want to try it out. I always find something new to add from time to time and want to push my boundaries. It’s part of the game I play, part of the excitement and part of the arousal that I enjoy. ...

I had graduated college in 5 years with a master’s degree in History and English. I was took a job teaching overseas for the Department of Defense School. I was working in Japan and on the side I learned to speech fluent Japanese. After I was in Japan for 2 years I took a part time job teaching English to local Japanese people. After my second 6 week course I was offered a job teaching a major international company employs English. The job paid almost $250,000 per year plus benefit. I moved to Tokyo and began working for them. ...

This story comes from a series of forum posts. In as such, it is split into several mini-chapters. Enjoy! Chapter 1 Why? Why did this have to happen. I’ve had my ability to concentrate, to think, stripped from me. I’m constantly aroused. I’m unable to control myself, and every day – all day long, I have no control over my life. This is like the worst case of PSAS possible. ...

This is a continuation of “Part 5: Departing Events,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. ...

I have been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself. Three days ago, Anna came to my door and asked if I could do a favour for her. She explained that she was having her boiler serviced, but had to go out of town on a hastily arranged business meeting that her company had sent her on. Anna said that the boiler service was a pre- arranged appointment and that she desperately need it done. Could I let the engineer into her house and just watch him whilst he carries out the work. Anna said that she would be back the day after the appointment. I happily agreed to do it, especially as I wasn’t at work that day. The day came and I let the engineer in. After a couple of hours of mundane conversations and not too subtle hints for cups of tea, he left. I quickly tidied up the mess and went to leave. When all of a sudden, I don’t know why, I was hit with a strange longing of curiosity. I suddenly had the urge to find out more about Anna. I mean, I knew she worked in the city, but I didn’t know anything about her as a person or what she did in her personal life. I looked around the living room but couldn’t find anything to give me any answers. There were no pictures on display or any personal items lying around. I decided to take my curiosity upstairs. The obvious place to look for this amateur and frankly, hopeless detective was in the bedroom. I went into Anna’s bedroom and found, well, what you would expect in a bedroom. A bed, bedside table and a large fitted wardrobe. I opened up the bedside table drawer and found a book and a small key. The book didn’t appear that interesting and the key, well who keeps a key in their bedside drawer?! Closing the drawer, I went over to her large fitted wardrobe and opened the left hand side. Inside, hanging up was business suits, skirts, trousers and casual clothes. I closed the door and went over to the right hand side of the wardrobe. I opened the door and got the surprise of my life. Hanging up in this side of the wardrobe were leather mini skirts, PVC catsuits, trousers and skirts, rubber dresses, tops with chains on, masks. A whole array of clothing I certainly didn’t expect Anna to wear. I then decided to look through the smaller drawers of the wardrobe. The top drawer was full of Anna’s underwear. I pulled out a few panties, bras and tights. I quickly looked through the remaining three drawers. The next two were full of tops. However when I opened up the bottom drawer, I saw that it was full of underwear, made out of the same material as the clothes I had found earlier. I pulled out a pair of PVC panties. I held the panties in my hand. Feeling the material with my fingers, I started to become aroused. It was then I had an idea. I stripped off my clothes and put the PVC panties on. The feeling of the panties clinging tightly to my ass and cock was one that I strangely enjoyed. I began to stroke my ass and cock through the PVC, become more hard and wet as I did so. I went over to the open wardrobe and took out a PVC mini dress. I fit myself, somewhat snugly into the dress and started to walk around Anna’s bedroom, enjoying the sensations of the PVC on my skin, the fact that I had never worn woman’s clothing before and the fact I had found out a very sexy secret about Anna. I could barely contain myself in the panties and went into Anna’s en-suite bathroom so that I could relieve myself. In the bathroom, I saw Anna’s laundry basket. I open it up and sat at the top was a pair of blue satin panties that had been worn by Anna. I pulled them out and put the panties to my nose and smelt Anna’s stale pussy juice. The exotic smell of Anna’s pussy had made me fully swollen, my cock bulging against the material of the panties I was wearing. I was about to taste the dried pussy juice when a voice brought me to my senses. “What the bloody hell is going on here?! What the fuck are you doing dressed in my clothes”. It was Anna! She must have come back early from her meeting and come back into her house without me hearing her. This was totally unexpected! The colour drained from me. I started sweating a cold sweat and felt light headed. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. I err, err, I err…” I stammered. My mouth had gone dry. All I could think of was the fact that Anna was bound to call the police and I would be branded a ‘dirty pervert’ around the neighbourhood. I began to try to take the dress off, but my wet hands made it a difficult task. “I’m really, really sorry Anna, I don’t know what came over me. Please don’t call the police or tell anyone. I’ve never, ever done this before”, I pleaded pathetically as I turned my back on Anna as I didn’t want her to see my shame. “Shut up”, snapped Anna. Suddenly Anna grabbed my right wrist and put a cold metal object on it. She pulled my arm behind my back and did the same to the left wrist, rasping the cold metal object to a close. Anna had handcuffed me. Great. Now not only had Anna caught me dressed in her clothing, she had restrained me to stop me leaving, my humiliation complete for when the police arrived. “Anna, I’m really sorry, please let me go” I again pleaded. Then my world went dark. My senses were heightened to the smell of leather. Anna had put one of her masks on me, one which I had found earlier in her wardrobe. “What, wha..”, my pleads had changed from one of forgiveness to one of curiosity. “If you wanna dress like a bitch and parade around in my clothes, then I’ll show you how I treat my bitches”, Anna said rather dominantly. “What, what do you mea…”. As I said this sentence, I suddenly found a ball being forced into my mouth and the sound of buckles being fastened on the sides of the mask. Anna had gagged me with a ball gag. So not only couldn’t I see, I now couldn’t speak to Anna. I was then suddenly pushed onto Anna’s bed. I then felt something being wrapped around my ankles and tightened. Anna had tied my ankles together. She then pulled the rope behind me, forcing my feet behind and tying the remainder of the rope to the chain of the handcuffs. I was now firmly hogtied on Anna’s bed. I tried to call out to Anna, but the ball gag was stifling my speech. Although I had no means of escape, I had a weird sense of enjoyment in my stomach, which began to transfer to my cock. It was a sense of helplessness and reliance on another person for the outcome of my self brought on predicament. “Don’t worry bitch, I won’t call the police, but I will teach you a lesson that you will remember for a long time”, said Anna, somewhat sadistically. I suddenly felt a relief that my indiscretion wouldn’t be reported, but had a slight concern about the lesson that I was going to be taught. By now, I was beginning to enjoy being tied up and gagged, and again felt my stiffening cock bulging against the tight material of Anna’s PVC panties that I was still wearing. Everytime I tried to moved, the more harder and wet I became. For a while I couldn’t hear Anna, but could what sounded like clothes being moved. After what seemed about half an hour, Anna spoke: “Right, let’s see what the bitch has got”. I felt a pair of gloved hands pulling up my dress. The same gloved hands then pulled down the panties I was wearing, exposing my hard and throbbing cock. Something then hit my cock twice, causing me pain. I tried to call out, but the ball gag stopped any sound coming out. “Get that thing down, NOW”, ordered Anna, and hit my cock again. “The bitch has a hairy pussy. This will have to be sorted out”. I felt something sticky being placed on my pubic area and patted down. Then it being pulled off quickly, pain was instantaneous. The same sticky object was applied three times more to my public area and my balls. Each time the result was the same. Pain. “Mmm, that’s better, the bitch has a smooth pussy”, laughed Anna. My God, what had Anna done??!! I then felt my mask being undone and removed. I blinked hard, my eyes getting used to the light again. I looked down to see what Anna had done and was shocked to discover that I was now totally shaved. It was then I noticed Anna. Anna was no longer the anonymous city worker. She had her hair pulled tight into a pony tail, coming from the top of her head. She was wearing a black leather studded peep hole bra, which exposed her beautiful, small but pert breasts. Her slender legs were enclosed in thigh length PVC boots and fishnet stockings. A black leather studded g-string covered her tight ass. Long black leather gloves covered her arms and wrists. “AAAnnnaaa”, I stammered. A leather gloved hand slapped me across my cheeks. “Shut it bitch!! It’s Mistress to you”. Anna then attached a strap-on dildo to herself. The dildo was black and 6" long. A look of fear came across my face. “Wwwhat are you going to do with that Mistress”, I asked. “Be silent bitch, you will find out” demanded Anna. Anna then untied the rope from the handcuff chain but left my ankles tied. “Now bitch, like any bad girl, you’ve got a nice shaved pussy, but you need to learn to take cock. Open up”. Anna then moved the dildo to my mouth. I shook my head and tried to pull my head away, but Anna grabbed my hair and pulled my head towards the dildo, at the same time pulling my hair causing me to open my mouth and cry out in pain. The dildo was then forced into my mouth. The taste of rubber filled my mouth. The dildo went to the back of my throat causing me to gag. Anna again ordered me to suck the dildo. I began sucking the dildo, my mouth going up and down the shaft, Anna moaning with pleasure. I carried on licking and sucking the dildo. Anna suddenly removed the dildo from my mouth. “You look to be enjoying that too much bitch. This is not pleasure for you”. Anna then walked over to her wardrobe and came back with another ball gag. Anna then forced the red ball into my mouth and fastened it up at the back of my mouth. To be honest I didn’t put up much resistance and found myself being hard again. Anna noticed this. “So the bitch likes that does she? Maybe she will like this”. Anna turned me over onto my front and began to spank me with a crop. My ass began to sting, the pain being a nice sensation. Each stroke making my cock throb more with enjoyment. After ten strokes, the spanking stopped. My ass was red and sore. “Mmm that’s a nice glow. Now the bitch needs to learn to take it doggy style”. My eyes widened. I shook my head and tried to say ’no’, but again the ball gag stopped any speech. Anna’s gloved hands spread my ass apart. The dildo slowly entered into me. I could feel Anna’s boots on my thigh’s as Anna slowly fucked me. A gloved hand reached down and stroked my still erect cock. “Mmmm does the bitch like this”, moaned Anna, as she continued riding me. Anna moved faster fucking me, the moans getting heavier and heavier with each stroke until she gripped me hard and let out a long moan of pleasure. “Oh yes, mmmmm, ohh yessss, ohmygod yesssssssssssssss”. Anna fucked me hard to a point, she orgasmed herself. She then rested her breasts on my back, as she breathed heavily with pleasure at the orgasm she had just enjoyed. “You enjoyed that bitch, didn’t you”, purred Anna. I nodded my head. I couldn’t pretend that I didn’t. Anna then withdrew from me, leaving my ass sore. “Before I release you, you still owe me. One day each week, you have to present yourself to me, to work around my home or to be my toy for me and my friends to enjoy. If you don’t, some interesting pictures may find their way onto the Internet, along with your name, address and your little misdemeanour. Understand”. I nodded. Anna then undid the handcuffs and untied my legs. She then removed the ball gag. I quickly got dressed and left Anna’s house and returned home to contemplate what had just happened. Now I await Anna’s phone call with baited breath, to be of service to her. ...

It had started out innocently enough. They’d gotten a carbon nanofilm devkit at their hackerspace, and started to play with the remarkable material. It was advertised as being as cheap as plastic, but 100x stronger, and true enough, the opaque black film was nearly impossible to rip. Even cutting it was hard, as it liked to slip between the blades of scissors and flexed away from knives. You had to use a rotary blade on a hard surface or set up a nanozipper to walk up the sheet and cleanly split it. After a few experiments with it, the roll of material had gone on a shelf, but he’d been thinking about it for weeks. Eventually, he got up the courage to try something. One night, he arrived at the space late, and got the rolls of material and the nanozipper and splicer out. First, he cut a few panels into a square roughly the size of a large bin liner. Next, he used the nanosplicer to reseal those edges, leaving only one edge open. Thinking a minute, he made a small incision in each side of the bag, to make sure air could get in. As he fluffed the bag in the air, it filled and floated down just like a regular trashbag would do. It looked just like any other bag, albeit it was a bit smoother and shinier. No one would notice it. He cleaned up the materials, and put the splicer in one pocket, and the zipper in his other, and exited the space. He turned and pulled his keys out of his pocket to lock the door, and turned with a start. Something had made a noise. He looked around, but there was no one there. Anyway, he was just leaving like a normal person - he just happened to be holding what looked like a trashbag. Satisfied that he was being paranoid, he headed down to the loading dock, where dozens of bags of trash were piled, waiting for pickup a few days later. Carefully, he lifted a few of them, and took a few steps into the pile. He arranged them around him, so that he had a nice soft bag under him, and a few squishy, heavy bags around him, nearly ready to topple down. He’d dreamed of doing this for years, becoming part of the trash. He’d actually done it once or twice in a big, regular bag, but it was so easy to rip out, he was desperate to try it inside the nanofilm. He’d play safe, of course, with the zipper in his pocket, but in this new bag, he could push and tear and thrash, and it would hold him inside. Getting excited, he fluffed the bag open once more, and then sat down inside it. Now it was time for his preparations. First, the gag. He popped a large black rubber ball into his mouth, and then wrapped a strip of the material he’d measured carefully around his neck and lower face, joining the ends behind his head. He fished out the splicer, and it walked up the plastic slowly, pulling the sides together until it was sealed around his face. He breathed through his nose, and felt the silky plastic conform to his mouth. He tried to spit out the ball, but it wasn’t going anywhere. He tried to make noise, and a muffled “mmph” came out, but he knew that was only a matter of time. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3: Surrender Thursday evening, Anna staggered through the door of her apartment. Dropping her book satchel by the dresser, she flopped face first onto her bed. After a moment she swept her arms across the rumpled covers, gathering them into a mounded pillow for her head. Hooking her toes on the back strap of her sneakers, she kicked off her right, then her left shoe, wiggling her toes in relief. It had been one of those days. ...

I NEED HELP!! I live in a nice quiet cul-de-sac where everybody knows their immediate neighbours and carries out little favours now and then. However your personal business is your own business, and it stays like that. Until recently. My neighbours are fantastic people. Jeff and Debbie, a married and recently retired couple in their 60’s, living their retirement dream to the full. They are currently travelling, spending their children’s inheritance! My other neighbour is Andrea, a divorced woman in her mid 50’s, living on her own as her children are away at university. She works at the local school as a science teacher. Andrea is very friendly and chatty without being nosey. She has blonde hair, cut into a bob and looks and dresses well for her age. As for me, Tom, well I’m a divorced, 40 something, holding down a good job for the local council as an environmental inspector. ...

Karen, now an adult recalls her discovery of what was to be her strongest influence of her sexual life. Karen was your typical teenage girl. She stood about 5’6” tall, and looked fairly cute. She had a turned up nose and a quick smile. She had grown into a nice figure, but kept it disguised beneath layers of clothing. About a year ago, Karen started to video blog. She would post stuff on YouTube, doing this or that. It was mostly scatter-brained ramblings and such. One time she decided to try the “Duct Tape Challenge”. This involved being tied up with Duct Tape and trying to get loose. These “challenges” can be found all over YouTube and Daily Motion. ...

Miriam had been pestering more and more over recent months, she wanted more and more from me. To play garbage games and breath play games and other kinky stuff. I’d tried to tell her I didn’t want to do it all the time, but still she went on. Eventually I decided I’d had enough and was going to plan a game she’d remember… For the rest of her life. I told her to be patient and later in the week, I’d give her what she wanted. She had clapped her hands excitedly at the prospect of an imminent game. I busied myself making the preparations. ...

Miriam had been pestering more and more over recent months, she wanted more and more from me. To play garbage games and breath play games and other kinky stuff. I’d tried to tell her I didn’t want to do it all the time, but still she went on. Eventually I decided I’d had enough and was going to plan a game she’d remember… For the rest of her life. I told her to be patient and later in the week, I’d give her what she wanted. She had clapped her hands excitedly at the prospect of an imminent game. I busied myself making the preparations. ...

This is a continuation of “A Wish Come True” and Girls’ Night Out" Prologue: Jennifer Demott was first introduced in “A Wish Come True” as the girlfriend of Mark Johnston. Mark worked in a research lab run by a cosmetics company. When he inadvertently discovers a wrinkle reducing cream can actually cause living organisms to shrink when they ingest it, he decides to coax Jennifer into helping him make his giantess fantasy become a reality. Jennifer is reluctant at first but finally agrees. But things get horribly out of hand for Mark when Jennifer discovers she likes the fantasy far more than she had imagined. ...

This is a continuation of “A Wish Come True” and Girls’ Night Out" Prologue: Jennifer Demott was first introduced in “A Wish Come True” as the girlfriend of Mark Johnston. Mark worked in a research lab run by a cosmetics company. When he inadvertently discovers a wrinkle reducing cream can actually cause living organisms to shrink when they ingest it, he decides to coax Jennifer into helping him make his giantess fantasy become a reality. Jennifer is reluctant at first but finally agrees. But things get horribly out of hand for Mark when Jennifer discovers she likes the fantasy far more than she had imagined. ...

Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. They find out things about themselves that they had only suspected before that week, but might change their lives forever. Part One Julie, Judy, and Joan had been friends since before kindergarten. When their mothers car pooled for school events, etc, they spoke of “picking up The Three J’s.” Teachers, and most of the community soon started referring to them as “The Three J’s.” In the fourth grade, Sara’s mother went to work for Julie’s mother as a cook and housekeeper, and since her mom lived in an apartment over the garage, Sara was added to the mix. After that, they became known to their parents, teachers and most of the community as “The Three J’s and an S.” ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Addiction Anna stood alone in the elevator again, waiting nervously as it climbed quietly into the tower. She carried with her the plain manila envelope that contained the glossy print Leigh had given her from her first photo shoot. She couldn’t count the times during the intervening week that she’d retrieved it from beneath her bed, sliding out the image and staring at it in wonder. She still had trouble believing that it was her in that picture, that Leigh had drawn such emotion from her and that Tula had captured it on film. ...

It’s supposed to be just a friendly game of cribbage, but not when the evil stepsister wins. “15-2, 15-4, 2 for the pair.” “I’m your stepsister, but I’m, NOT evil.” “You have your moments. And what about you calling me a bitch?” “15-2. You were, still are.” “Bite me, Loren.” “See?” “More wine?” “Not really in wine mode. Scotch?” “Glenlivet-up?” “What else? I’ll come with you, see what the boys are up to.” ...

Part One: The Spiderweb The chrome and glass elevator purred higher into the tower that housed the Ramses Corporation, its sole occupant fidgeting quietly. Anna stared at the image mirrored in the polished glass in front of her. At twenty-one, she cut a tall, willowy silhouette. Mostly thanks to her mother’s genetics, but complemented by her participation in three years of varsity volleyball. The workouts left her with toned, muscled thighs, and a firm, sculpted butt. Luckily, the generous curves of her hips were balanced in equal measure by a full D-cup bust. In all, Anna knew she was the only one who found any fault in her looks. This self-doubt manifested itself as an unflattering style, clothes cut for comfort and concealment rather than to emphasize her luxurious curves. She wore her blonde hair pulled back in a simple ponytail, with no makeup other than the blush left by her lip gloss. Ordinarily, Anna’s style didn’t bother her at all. It was only at times like this, when confronted by the sleek and chic of the corporate elite, that Anna felt embarrassed about her plain and somewhat dumpy outfits. ...

She slipped the half-eaten chicken on rye sandwich into the folded Telegraph someone had left on the seat beside hers, and dumped the greasy parcel in the first waste paper basket she passed as she got off the train. An elderly fellow glared at her as if she was doing something quite incomprehensible for him, and she nearly gave in to the sudden impulse of picking it up again just to see his face when it ended up on his lap. Feeling simultaneously edgy and sprightly like a teenager, with a digestion fit for a woman during her first trimester, was only one of quite a few telltale signs that spring was on its way. ...

It’s that time again where I need to hold myself in bondage. I do this ritual as I methodically close the door and lock it making sure no one can get in. I open the bag that I have hidden safely underneath my dresser and tucked under drawers. I have made it so undetectable. The dark mesh bag has a few rings to hang it on underneath, making so it won’t dangle and is hidden from the obvious looker who may bend down and want to see if they dropped something. It stretches the length of the dresser and is held in place by hooks that are secured into the woodwork. You can’t detect it unless you put your hand all the way up beyond the bottom molding, a perfect non suspecting place. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 11: The Last Train) Part 12: Aftermath When she arrived at home, she secured her ride, followed her normal routine of reviews and rode up the lift. But in the hidden room, something dark was waiting for her. She was ready to strike till he spoke. “Busy night you’ve had.” Batman said. His tone was not friendly She paused. “It was productive.” She replied. She was annoyed he got past her security unseen. ...

(story continues from The Murderess) 8. TRANSFERED The four important women and Lord A conferred for some time. Then he spoke: “Good, Everything has been agreed. The convict Jane H. is transferred to my custody. She is now my slave-convict. The terms of the Agreement are these”. He turned in his chair, grabbed the chain Sally was holding and pulled me close to him. He shoved an impressive legal document into my hands. ...

The alarm went off at 6:30am as it does every work day morning and as I do every time it goes off, I reached over and hit the snooze button. There is no way I can go to work today I thought as I lay there waiting for the annoying buzzer to announce the end of the snooze time. This was going to be the worst Valentine’s Day ever and to go to the office and see all the other girls getting flowers and discussing romantic plans for the evening would be too much. I’m just going to stay in bed all day and feel sorry for myself. ...

This is a true story of myself. I chose to write about it as a cathartic way to understand how I got to where I am now. For some it may be arousing, others appalling, to some you may understand. It’s my story and I have tried to include as much as I could. I chose not to include all the mental thoughts because in order to tell the story you need to see the whole picture. ...

(story continues from Dollers and Sense Part 2: Sally’s Pony) Part 3: Transformation Sally lay, sprawled in the corner of the couch. Her arms splayed, her head cocked at an awkward angle, her huge doll eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. A living toy set aside to be played with later. She could hear their voices, but not the words. They were at the counter in the corner. The older blonde woman, her pony’s owner, her, Sally’s pony. That’s how she thought of him and she felt a twinge of jealousy. ...

continues from part 5 Part 6: Completely Surrounded Suspended in rubber, trapped in darkness, Roger really couldn’t judge time well. At one point he tried counting heartbeats and using a rough pulse count to estimate the amount of time, but the count got quite high and it created such monotony that it didn’t particularly help. So he gave up and tried to develop a strategy that would let him gain some freedom of movement. ...

So when was my first time? That all depends on whether you mean by myself or with someone else. I have already documented my experiments with stockings as a teenage girl. This developed into self-bondage using belts and ropes. The internet helped me develop these skills as I got older and more information and web sites came online. But when was the first time I revealed my addiction to a someone else and let them tie me up. That is the question I am going to answer. I was 16. I had had a couple of boyfriends and had been sexually active for about a year. I was careful, even though I started a little early, and my partners were all boyfriends. I think I only had one ‘one night stand’ at this point and that was a disaster I prefer not to remember. I had only really dated boys, but I was aware I was not opposed to girls as such, but at that time, boys tended to do it for me. That was about to change. I was moving from secondary school to Sixth Form College. I had decided to change schools as the girl’s school I was at did not have the subjects available at A-Level that I wanted: Art, Maths, English literature and Media Studies. So I settled on a dedicated sixth form college in the next town down the road. A few of my friends went with me but we mostly studied different things so I guess I felt a little lonely for the first few weeks. ...

The tentacles started to wrap around her legs and push them apart. She tried to stop them, but they were simply too strong. They forced her legs so wide that it felt like they were going to rip her in two. Mary-Jo was now completely at the mercy of the beast that now holds her tight. With her body held by its tentacles, she could do nothing but let it have its way with her. ...

Mary had been wearing the collar and wrist cuffs since she went to bed last night, as she found it easier to commit to a course of action when the ramifications were still a day off. Plus they often brought her interesting dreams. But now it was a new day and procrastinating would only make things worse. The padlocks were in place, assuring collar and cuffs would not be removed until she completed the program. The wrist cuffs could be cut off, as they were just leather, but at significant expense. The collar, on the other hand, was a heavy stainless steel model secured with a high security padlock. No tool she had access to would get that off without the key. Sooner or later, she would have to visit her personal trainer. ...

Kuro cautiously slipped his hand around the dirty brass handle of his bed-side drawer. Disturbed by a natural creaking, the squimish man retracted his hand and slipped under the covers of his king-sized bed, the drawer left half open. Once the man’s fear had vanished, he returned to his stealthy action only to be betrayed by the rickety brass handle. Kuro paused, brushed back his thick and untamed brown hair, and continued. The two floor house was as empty as a poor man’s garage. When he had decided the coast was clear, the drawer was pulled to succession, and in the dim light produced by his bedroom lamp, a rectangular box sat in the compartment of the open drawer. ...

Although we are not particularly close, I’ve known Simon for about ten years, I’d guess. We both move in the same BDSM circles, sharing an interest in bondage (keeping handsome men in tight, gruelling and often long-lasting bondage, arses up in the air for a good seeing-to) rather than the whips, paddles and other bits the SM crowd prefer. To my surprise, he invited me back to his place tonight to look at his latest project. And so here I am in his bedroom, looking at a tomb stone placed where the headboard of the bed should be. And it is the weirdest grave stone I have ever seen. ...

This is my story of self bondage. More specifically my story of cock and ball self bondage. It started over 60 years ago. In the beginning it was all so new and exciting. Today 60 plus years later it is not new but it is still exciting. 1: The Formative Years When I was about five or six years old we lived in a house that had a lot of trees in the backyard. As a boy I spent many hours climbing in the trees and pretending all sorts of imaginary games. I remember one day trying to climb up one of the smaller trees. I had reached up and grabbed a hold of one of the branches and wrap my legs around the trunk of the tree and started to pull myself up. I remember as I was pulling I started to get this strange feeling in between my legs. I can remember how good it felt as I pulled myself up slid back down the tree. The more I did it the better it felt and I kept doing it until something happened and I thought I had peed my pants. I can remember the feeling of being paralyzed and just hanging there with my legs wrapped around the tree unable to move. After a couple of minutes I was able to climb down the tree and when I checked I had this gooie white stuff all over me and my pants. ...

“It’s been way too long my old friend,” thought Alan, as he caressed the padded steel frame. It had been more than a month since he had been able to find time for a session. A combination of awkwardly timed shifts behind the hotel bar, and the hectic work leaving him over-tired meant that indulging his own passions was the last thing on his mind. After a while though, the itch to tie himself up became impossible to ignore. ...

Okay, let me first start this story by saying this is 100% true. This is also a dangerous precedent I have started but the reward was the best experience I have ever had in this lifestyle hands down. I am usually into self-bondage but it has gotten stale, I am able to successfully tie myself up for any amount of time without any trepidation, always with a way out, no more challenges can hold me, it is just a waiting game. Being a dominant male, I usually only resort to self-bondage between willing bondage participants, so it is like a booby prize for me, sadly. I have put my participants into some intricate rope and wanted the same done to me, but without a way to get out, a true challenge where I have to wait for the ice timer and not manage to chicken out because of boredom or shoddy cinch nooses. ...

Hi, my name is Jen. My friend Christine and I work together as massage therapists in a small holistic health center in northern New Jersey. I just turned 28 and Chrissy is 30. She’s the beautiful blonde bombshell and me, well, I am more the Plain Jane. Chrissy always tells me I should work at the book store. Anyway, we love our work and have always taken helping people very seriously. We have worked with elderly patients, young patients and sports injury patients. I confess that sometimes I let my emotions and my heart take over my brain. Here is one good example. ...

You look back at your clunker of a car, mentally kicking yourself for not agreeing to the lift you were offered before you left. Now here you are, dressed for a night on the town, not for a walk in the country in the pre dawn. It started like a normal evening. The invite to the vicar’s and tarts party had arrived last week and you had barely been able to contain yourself with anticipation. Your partner had elected to remain at home (never one for socialising at the best of times, let alone in fancy dress) so you had busied yourself getting the perfect outfit together. Never being one who was shy of your figure, most of your outfits were quite revealing but nothing seemed to set the right tone. However, while shopping, you had come across the perfect dress. Black leather, halter necked, scoping between your breasts and ending no more than an inch below your bottom. Not something to be worn to a meeting with the boss, but for a party where everyone was going to be looking like a tart (or a vicar) perfect. ...

“But honey, I’m not a woman!” Of course, the line that I heard after I said that the first time was to be my eventual downfall. When my wife looked at me and said, “Well, you seem to be DRESSING like one!” Of course, it wasn’t like I was planning on getting caught. And I certainly didn’t plan on getting caught in the manner in which I was. But those were now things of the past. But I guess that I should explain how it got to this point, where my little line certainly would not explain the way I look NOR the way I dress. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 2: Second Bauble) Part 3: Second Bauble - Their Experience I had to admit to myself that I was getting really turned on, not just seeing myself in that situation, but I really wanted to taste him, I wanted to taste his skin, my own skin. I wanted to lick my own pussy and suck on my own nipples that now resided on his body. I grabbed up the remote to the vibrator and set it to on, and left the room to get my husband’s ring from downstairs. Coming back upstairs I set his ring down on the bed stand. By time I had rejoined him, I could tell he was almost to orgasm and I shut off the vibrator again, and caressed my hand down his foot. Still in my own body I got onto the bed between his ankles. I could smell my own sex and I could not tell if it was his or mine. All I knew is that this woman’s body was mine, literally it was my body, but I mean to say that she was mine for the taking, my toy. ...

Part 1: First Bauble Dear Emporium Shop Owner, Here is account of my experience as you requested. The marble you gave me manifested a garment for my wife and my pleasure. I lay on the bed, naked, watching my wife holding the garment to her skin. When its impossibly thin and improbably silky texture touched her chest her eyes rolled back into her head and her legs wobbled slightly threatening to make her fall again. You could tell by watching her body react that even the merest touch of the cloth on any part of her sent waves of pure pleasure coursing through her body. I wanted to jump up and help her whenever I saw her will waver but my wife had foreseen this and warned me not to come close to her while she mustered herself to put on the garment. She had said that if she knew I was close or so much as saw me in the mirror that it would probably be enough to break her concentration. She also mentioned that if I touched her to steady her she would probably instantly break down in an orgasmic heap on the floor. I didn’t see a problem with this but she scowled at me knowing what I was thinking, she was after all determined to get the garment on so we could enjoy it together. Whatever it was. ...

“Surprise!” Paige’s friends called out as she walked into her apartment. She was so startled that she dropped her briefcase as she spun around with a squeak. “Happy shower to you, happy shower to you, happy shower dear Paige…. happy shower to you!” they sang in delighted offkey. She gazed around at her apartment in shock, they had decorated it with balloons and a large banner that read… “HAPPY WEDDING SHOWER” Finally she got her composure back and laughed with pleasure at their trickery. “How the hell did you guys get in here?!” she demanded. “That was ME!” Sandy admitted, giving her a big hug. “I convinced your landlord to let us in about an hour ago to set up. Plus, she’s going out for the weekend so we can be as noisy as we want to!” she added gleefully. Missy, a tall black woman with large tits, grabbed her hand and pulled her into the living room. She then pushed Paige into the easy chair, which had been pulled up to the coffee table for the occasion and they all gathered around. She smiled at her four friends from work and shook her head ruefully. She had known that they would do something to celebrate her marriage to Greg, but this had really caught her off guard. Brenda, a sultry redhead, poured her a glass of wine while Kim, a pert but bouncy oriental, started piling gifts in front of her. They all laughed and talked as she opened each present. They ‘oohed’ and ‘aaahed’ over the dishes and crystal… and giggled wickedly at the lingerie for the honeymoon. Finally, when they were into the third bottle of wine, all of the gifts had been unwrapped and thanked for. Sandy, the obvious ringleader, scampered off to the kitchen to get something. The others perked up at this and smirked at Paige’s puzzlement. Sandy walked back in slowly, with a two layer cake in her hands, several lit candles dancing on top. She carefully set it down on the table in front of Paige and sat down herself. “Okay, you make wish and blow candles down.” Kim told her with a smile. “That’s blow the candles OUT Kimmy,” Missy told her oriental friend with a sigh. “She blow candles, it not matter,” Kim retorted. They all giggled a bit more. Paige leaned forward and sighed, “I just wish the guys could have been here”, then she took a quick breath and blew out the candles. ...

“Are you gonna take me home tonight?” A movement catches my eye. Sally comes into the garage. She’s wearing the blue denim mini-dress, the one she’s worn every weekend for the last five months. It’s a couple of sizes too small or maybe she’s a couple of sizes too big. Looks like she’s been poured into it. I like it. That’s why she wears it. “…Are you gonna let it all hang out? Fat bottom girls, you make this rockin’ world go round.” ...

Chapter 1 The day was dragging for Elenya and she could not keep her mind on her work. The computer screen in front of her could have been written in Swahili for all the attention she paid to it. Callers to the building were dispatched with unusually curt answers not the usual flirtatious banter she normally provided for the clients. The reason for her being so distracted was the forthcoming visit of her secret male friend. She could not call him lover, well not just yet. At twenty three she was still a virgin, something very uncommon in today’s sex and promiscuous world of young girls, but she was waiting for the right time, the right place and more importantly the right person. She thought he was the one. Last night her ‘about to be’ lover had taken her so close to the point where she would give herself to him, but he had kept her so close to an orgasm by skilfully using just his hands on her….. ...

At the tender age of six, I found my anatomy endlessly fascinating and I remember holding my mother’s make-up mirror down below while I peed, to see exactly where it was all coming from. Such a revelation! Of course, I knew about the back office, because my older sister, who claimed to know everything, made jokes about ‘where chocolate’s made’ all the time. When I asked her about the front, she just looked embarrassed, and said darkly, ‘You’ll see,’ probably because she’d been at school when the Big Red Moment happened, and was mortified to have to do the walk of shame all the way home wearing a giant maxi pad. ...

Tricia was the best friend of my best friend’s girlfriend Brenda. We were all in college when this little circle of friends came together. My best friend and I were locals attending school while Brenda was from out of state. She had been with my friend for 2 years when she convinced her best friend to join her here. Tricia had just broken up with her previous boyfriend when she arrived after heeding her friend’s advice. She was immediately included in our little circle of friends and obviously after awhile we began to see each other since we were both the only unattached singles in our little circle. ...

When I met up with them I never thought of what would have happened that afternoon. Laura and Rose were two very good friends of mine. They asked me if I could help them with learning for their exams at the university. As I arrived at Laura’s home they both greeted me and let me in. We started to study and everything was good until Rose left the room for a moment. I didn’t notice her approaching me from behind because I was too distracted with helping Laura. She quickly covered my nose with a cloth with some kind of chloroform on it. I quickly fainted and everything went black. ...

“You don’t know how many rooms! You’ve been cleaning there for three months.” “Only downstairs. I’ve only been into one room upstairs. Besides, like I said, it’s more a companionship thing.” “Some lonely little old lady?” “No. I don’t know her age, but I’m guessing a year or two younger than us.” “So what’s the deal? You’re being very coy, you know.” “Listen, just go with it. You already promised to do it.” ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Lady Onyx Comes Out Shannon once again appeared at Julia’s room and once again allowed Billy to dress her in the rubber outfit which now caused her to become very turned on and extremely wet. As they both strode though the lobby, Shannon glanced at the front desk. With a little feeling of relief she saw that Jody wasn’t there. The night’s activities were even more interesting. Shannon attended several programs including ‘Safe and Effective Whipping’ , ‘Anal Toys from Beginner to Advanced’ and ‘Bondage on a Budget’. It was the last demo of the evening that Julia was quite eager to show her. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 5: Cindy the Rubenisque Maid)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge continued from part four Chapter 6: from Manni to Maiden Van trembled for a number of reasons. Firstly, he was standing in a stolen maids uniform, wigged and lipsticked and costumed by Cindy (his enthusiastic lover who had played tie-me-tie-you games with him over their long, wet night). His high heels pinched, his nylon-packed bra chafed and his panties gripped his nuts like a groping farm girl. It was uncomfortable in a sexy cross-dressing way. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 9: The Boat Ride) Part 10: Latex Dream Jane presented herself, naked, legs spread, her hands clasped behind her neck. The tattoo girl was there, the one from the restaurant. She was holding a foam brush and a paint can. It was latex. Jane didn’t know how she knew that, but she knew. The girl dipped the brush into the can, held it up for a moment, then drew a swath over Jane’s lips. She did it again just below Jane’s nose and another just above her chin. The stuff dried almost instantly and the girl repeated it, three stripes, and then three more. Jane’s lips were sealed - literally. They were no longer lips, plural, they had melded together. Jane knew she would never open her mouth again. ...

Author’s note: This story takes place in my ‘Star Fleet Survey Service’ universe, but does not involve the same characters. The first story in that series is ‘Field Survey’._ ————————————————– The interstellar liner Gropius was in hyperspace, and it would be for the next several days. Our destination was Zovia, an obscure solar system located on the very edge of Amalgamation space. I was getting off the ship there, and this interminable journey would finally be over. Right now, it was almost closing time here in the second-class lounge, and Sweet Su and her All-Girl Band, of which I am a member, were performing their final number. The sparse crowd of mostly drunks didn’t pay much attention until I stood up and began my clarinet solo. I’m a classically trained musician, and I combine technical skill with a passion for music, even the insipid pop music Su chooses for us. Apparently, this was noticed by even the most indifferent members of the audience, because they gave me a solid round of applause. Of course, this was dwarfed by the roar of approval that erupted when Mari, the band’s vocalist, stepped into the spotlight. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Convention begins… Shannon stood in front of the Grand Ballroom. She was facing all of the employees who would be working the convention. She looked at Jody. She also had a look of apprehension as Shannon cleared her throat. “Thank you all for agreeing to work this special event…” Shannon began. Ten minutes later Shannon and Jody were standing in front of three quarters of the original group. Most of the remaining employees were in shock and couldn’t say anything. Those that left were reminded of the non-disclosure agreement and that if they wanted to be sued they would have to remain silent about what they had just learned. ...

The alarm chirped. Brad set the book aside, half turned in the bed, shut it off. He flipped on the small reading lamp on the shelf. At the door he fingered the wall switch. Down at the end of the corridor he unlocked the electrical box, flipped a switch: off on off on. Fifteen minutes ’til lights out, campers. Across the hall he slid his ID through the reader. The LED switched from green to yellow. He was glad it wasn’t red, meaning someone was in the room. Because A) he didn’t need a confrontation and B) he was looking forward to some quality time. He pushed open the door. ...

continued from chapter 11 Chapter 12: Special Outing He was spread-eagled on his sleeping platform with the heavy latex sheet trapping him in a latex sandwich. He was awake having slept well in his total enclosure suit and was at peace with his condition luxuriating in the close embrace of his latex world. Although blindfolded and sealed within a completely silent world he had come to accept this default setting; he was not gagged. The gag had been deflated prior to him being restrained and chained to his bed for the sleep period. The permanent stomach feeding tube assembly with inflated balloons at stomach and gullet were still in place. Only the tube exited from the helmet mouth and was held in place by a small loop just to the side of his mouth. The click of the deeply embedded earphones coming to life signalled his Mistresses approach. He lay listening for the sound which always excited him, that of the tap tap tap of his Mistresses footsteps as she approached his cell. ...

continued from Marie Spending a Day in a Bin & Human Garbage The Letter The letter arrived on a thursday, but Marie didn’t notice it before friday. And it sure didn’t advertise itself - just a simple, white envelope with her name and address in front. No sender. The stamp was ordinary and the post office had marked it a few days before. Now of course a letter wasn’t a big deal in itself, but Marie didn’t receive many letters. After her father had died last year, she hadn’t received any letters at all! That is - of course she had bills and other kinds of official letters, but nothing like this. She drank a cup of coffee while letting the anticipation grow. ...

(story continues from Prey for your Life) Part Two Dahlia’s jaws clamped vise-like over Christina’s forearm. She cried out in shock and pain, while simultaneously feeling a sense of accomplishment. If her arm had not come up just then, those jaws would be locked onto her face or head, and that would not have been good at all. Resigned to the outcome of this match as she had been before entering this dance, Christina had not wanted a face bite. That was not part of her script. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 3: Destinations Chapter 4: Mountain Meadows of Bondage 1: Jason’s Gasps Jason Kildare was in desperate straights. He was locked – handcuffed to a chair in front of his computer screen. The screen glowed with a screensaver downloaded from his ex-girlfriend’s machine. His thoughts wandered beyond the “ex-girlfriend” and realized that she would soon be a murderer and he was the victim! His next thought was when found the authorities would look on his death as some sort of autoerotic fantasy gone wrong. They would probably declare his death accidental and not really look too closely into the circumstances surrounding it. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: Part One Chapter 4: Mountain Meadows of Bondage 2: Jason Meets Angelina Jason knew nothing but dark now. The computer battery died at some point so now he was alone in the pressing rubber confines of the box and his thoughts. His thoughts were focused on rubber. He saw rubber in every thought. He drank rubber. He smelled rubber. Rubber massaged his body. Rubber filled his mouth. Rubber filled his belly. He was turning to rubber inside and out. He was rubber. ...

For as long as I can remember I have always fantasized about given myself up completely naked, to a large snake and to imagine being slowly swallowed alive by a large reptile. It has of course been an impossible dream, but now with recent reports of larger then usual Pythons and Anacondas making their appearance in the everglades and remote areas of Florida, with sheep and goats and other livestock mysteriously disappearing, could my dream become reality? Brought into the region as pets, some snakes escaped and flourished in the warm sunshine and waters of this area. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch2: Journeys Part Three Chapter 3: Destinations Work was boring for Jason now. He missed Kaylin and even the anticipation of finding an e-mail or a note from her had helped break the day. It was Wednesday. The boxes were in his closet. He decided he’d better set up the auction for the rubber stuff when he got home after work. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. continued from part one Part Two It had been a while since her last posting on the site so Lizzy thought it was about time to get out her gear again and make a lot of people very happy indeed with her latest work. This didn’t detract from the fact she was continually perfecting her craft and art whenever she could in private and still enjoying the wonderful feeling of breathless play in the comfort of her own bedroom, oblivious to the outside world. Very few even knew of her secret existence or her alter ego persona online. This alone excited her more, especially when shopping for new toys and equipment, knowing what they would be used for ultimately. That special place she entered into was a magical place and the addiction to be there again was never far from her mind at all times. She hoped however she would not become boring and stale in her play and that others would not think she was repeating the same type of scenario again. ...

Leigh looked around, studying the environs. She knew she was in a situation that could go badly for her with little warning, but that did not scare her. No, the chance of displeasing Holly scared her. Holly had entrusted her with this task, and while she perhaps could not call it simple, Leigh had assured her she would do as she was asked, and she did not want to let down Holly. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch2: Journeys Part Two Chapter 2 - Journeys Part 3 Jason woke to the pulsing of his cock inside the sheath. As he slowly came to awareness, there was Kaylin sitting on his chest rocking in ecstasy. She rode his sheathed manhood as he watched with a detached fascination. Despite his distaste for the rubber, the sheath raped his body until he had no choice but to follow the building heat of his animal side to aroused explosion. The physical pleasure of release was real but the emotional requirement remained. He reached for Kaylin and pulled her to him in a tight embrace and her immediate response was another rocking explosion as he sucked her tongue and tried to be one with her passion. ...

This is a true story taken from my diary for the year of 1990 and titled: My Housekeeper Harriet September 28, 1990 Friday 8:30pm This is the most bizarre entry to date. I had always hoped of something like this happening but never sure if I really wanted it to. Well, it did and I’m sure this is a one time deal. I’m just glad she took it in her stride and didn’t make things worse. I was embarrassed enough, so, maybe that’s why she didn’t make a fuss. ...

This is a scenario I came up with and performed. So my relatives were out of the state for at least five days which means I had a chance to do some self bondage at their place. First I planned on locking all doors to the house, locking myself out nude. The key to the house was in a thicker ice block in the mail box out front where everyone can see me. So if I got there too quickly then I would have to wait increasing the chance for me to get caught. ...

The acronym IM is familiar to just about everyone, but to me, it’s my Inner Masochist, who suddenly introduced herself with a vengeance while I was dragging myself through puberty and hit on the brilliant idea of using Nair on my virgin pubic area. No fourteen-year-old ever reads instructions, so picture me bent over in agony, clasping my burning crotch and bawling while my sister beat her fists on the floor in a laughing fit. Fortunately, someone knew about EMLA Cream, which helped put out the fire, but after the initial sting was over I found the pain strangely addictive, like Arthur Denton, the patient and victim of the evil Orin Scrivello, DDS in Little Shop of Horrors. So there, I’ll admit it, I’m wired a little differently from most people. Later, there was an incident involving the infamous Trinidad Moruga Scorpion Chili Pepper Purée, which somehow came into contact with my nipples during a truth or dare session at a sleepover. I suspect that cheap malt liquor, the teen beverage of choice at the time, may have had something to do with it. ...

continued from The Pool, The Orchard & the Pony As I pulled up in my car at my aunt Susan’s, I wondered what the afternoon had in store for me. Ever since Susan had tricked me into becoming her ponyboy, the previous summer, I had been to her house several times and, more often than, not, had to prance around the orchard in the nude while pulling Susan in a little cart behind me. But she had been quite kind, really; there had been no summons during the cold of winter. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch2 Journeys: Part One Chapter 2 - Journeys Part 2 One week had passed when the Jason got the e-mail. He had worn the rubber clothes until bedtime that last day with Kaylin but had removed them for a thankful shower. He had not worn any rubber since then. He still wondered what the spell was Kaylin and rubber held but soon realized that without Kaylin rubber was nothing. This only reinforced his belief that he didn’t have a rubber fetish but did have very strong feelings for a rubberist, aka Kaylin. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Part One It began quite innocently but soon developed into much more. Like a drug which longed to flow through her veins, the rush of the ecstasy of her orgasmic pleasures. She longed to be in that place again and again. Addicted to the feeling of helplessness; to the restriction of bondage and of wearing sexy gear. The anticipation of the next fix, the laying out of the playthings on the bed. The desire to turn herself on and also knowing she was turning others on too. ...

I’ve had a lot of memorable adventures. I’m an avid crossdresser, so being bound while wearing at least hosiery and leotards is natural for me, affording me the most eroticism and intense sensations. One time, I dressed up wearing black Lycra tights and a black short-sleeved Lycra leotard. Underneath the leotards, I had on a pair of old tights, with the crotch-lining cut out for my head to pass through. This way my arms were covered, and my hands were covered like thumbless mittens, making finger dexterity difficult. To complete the ensemble, I wore black 4 inch heeled shoes. This made walking interesting, especially on a surface I planned to be on. ...

This is a quirky little story that I thought you the readers might enjoy. It starts as a spanking story and develops into a full blown female domination tale, with lots in between. Have a nice day, the culprit should I am certain. Enjoy if you will with my compliments. S. M. Ackerman. The Tree. The garden was large, filled with trees of all sorts but I had only got any interest in only one of them. It was a huge oak tree set within our apple orchard and it must be about three hundred years old, judging by the height and number of branches it had. ...

continued from chapter six Chapter 7: Breathe Deeply… Assembling the cylinders, compressed air, in one, pure oxygen in another and Entonox 50/50 nitrous oxide and oxygen in another to stand beside the shelved stainless steel trolley with the CO2 scrubber and ventilator. Assembling the breathing control system took over an hour. The many corrugated black rubber hoses had to be connected in a myriad of ways with control valves each requiring familiarisation. There were clear concise instructions to follow. The manual on Entonox, oxygen sedation and titration had been read by the mistress earlier. ...

Author’s Note: The following story is 100% true. Last night, I went to Omegle.com, an online chat where you talk with random strangers about anything. I was at one point connected to another user who also enjoyed bondage, and we discussed just that for some time. I told him that I was currently dressed in a tight outfit that included corsets and had expressed interest in doing some self-bondage that very night, but I wanted to make it fun and have a total stranger decide what I should do to myself. I gave him a list of scenarios and ideas and he’d choose the best one. I followed his instructions and what follows is the email I sent this user this morning. ...

I. The Pool It was the week of Spring Break and my parents had taken my “sister”, Karen, to visit some potential colleges. Karen was the daughter of people who traveled abroad a lot, and so they’d asked the family to take her in so she could stay with her school and friends. That had been three years earlier, and their visits were infrequent and brief. But all that is another story. ...

continuation from Waxing Moon Leah put her hair up in a bun and Ken tugged the rubber bathing cap over her head. He pulled Leah’s wrists behind her back, tied them palm to palm. He wrapped rope around her elbows and cinched it tight. The effect was to thrust Leah’s ample tits out even further. An image flashed into her mind of her bending over a pot of hot wax and dipping her tits into it. Maybe they could start an adult wax dipping business. Wax tits? Wax cock? The thought made her giggle. ...

(story continues from Research Visit 2: The Doctor is in…) Part 3: Turn about is fair play Susan walked around the bed once, checking Julie’s restraints to make sure the sexy doctor would remain right where she was. At last, she crawled on the bed and drew in close to Julie, her hand sliding up Julie’s legs erotically. Like a blow torch turned higher, Julie went from warm to hot in seconds, letting out a soft sigh and her body arching in the restraints. Instantly, she was raging hot and deliriously horny again and wanted it to go further. But it didn’t last. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch1 Searching: Part Two Chapter 2: Journeys Part 1 Jason took his suit home the next morning. Actually he put it in his car. He drove to work for the first time in months since he had to go straight to work from Kaylin’s place. Kaylin sat in the seat next to him as they traversed the back roads to the Canyon Park business complex. ...

There was almost something unsettling about how silence swept in when the incessant rain hammering down on the windowsill suddenly ended. A few birds hiding under whatever was available cleared their throats, but like every other living creature around, they kept a wary eye on the sky in case the fat, black clouds should spring another leak. Something which they kept doing day and night this early summer. She was lucky after all, she thought. It was a good call to postpone most of her holidays until Christmas, even if the bosses grumbled like hell. The Biggest Boss had obviously decided to soak the whole country before the wretched Summer Olympics, and more than a few of her colleagues- the ones who hadn’t fled the country- had decided to pull the plug on any holiday plans and stay dry and relatively happy in the office. Business was so slow this season, it was like walking through the Department of Total Inactivity at any time of the day. ...

Claire stumbled back home after another drunken night, she fumbled with her keys only to realise that she hadn’t locked her flat door. She continued to stumble into her flat when she realised that there was a light on in her bedroom. Startled back to some form of soberness she decided to investigate. She carefully opened her bedroom door. What she saw stunned her ! There was Andy from the flat below shagging hell out of a Blow Up doll. ...

Michelle was a smart young woman, successful and pretty too. Sexy as hell actually, and she knew it, she had used it to her advantage many times. But she had a secret. A secret she wouldn’t even tell Mike, her boyfriend. She loved the success, the money and the comfortable life she’d built for herself. Then she had her secret side, her depraved side that she’d never shared with anyone. She loved to play a little game, she’d pretend she had nothing, was nothing. She loved to feel helpless, worthless and discarded. ...

Part 1: New Order Carter had entered the new dialling codes.. The gate opened up to a New World. Carter plunged through the gate, with her 3 supporting officers. They landed inside a clearing so Carter left 2 officers to guard the gate. She and the other one followed a path away from the clearing. One of the guards Miranda, the tall blonde, heard a cry from behind some trees. She raced through the bushes and emerged to find a naked brunette woman cocooned in some sort of sticky web on the ground. Over her a tall slender naked woman with no hair was perched, extruding thick silk webbing with her 6 arms to wrap her up. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Setting the Bait Struggling to stay awake Carter looked at the spider goddess Arachne, she was highly impressive. “Who are you?” Carter stammered, as she tried to break free but found she was tightly wrapped in thick silk webbing. “I’m Arachne, your goddess” Arachne smiled “and you are Carter of the Taree. Most useful indeed.” Arachne then explained to Carter that she was descended from Earth spiders and had been created by the Ancients from spider and human DNA. On her world the spider humans had become dominant and their prey was normal humans for all sorts of purposes. ...

The station name even sounds cold enough to freeze you. Rannoch Moor. It’s the remotest stop on the rail line from Perth, in the south to Inverness, gateway to the Highlands of Scotland. The old guard aboard this last service of the day was drinking his tea as they got closer to the place. Rarely did anyone alight here and never at night. There were only a dozen people on the train. An elderly couple going to the city for their flight to somewhere warmer. A group of businessmen, all heading for Wick, way up north but they’d be stopping in town tonight as no trains went out that way beyond 10 pm. One or two others scattered about the carriages wanting to be left alone. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch 1: Searching Part One Chapter 1 - Searching Part 2 The next morning Kaylin was on the bus she usually took. Her evening had consisted of a quick finger-fuck in her suit, clean up and sleep by midnight. She woke refreshed and ready for the day. ...

Georgia slumped back onto her sofa and lit a cigarette. It had been a long day at work and she puffed away on her smoke, trying to relax. She drew on her cigarette and as she exhaled she laughed to herself, knowing that giving up smoking had to be done with willpower and there was no easy way, like that hypnosis nonsense. She thought back to her trip to the hypnotist a few days ago, and what a waste of time it had been. She was just about to flick the TV on and settle down in front of some rubbish programme or other when the doorbell rang. Georgia huffed to herself as she got up to see who it was. The doorbell rang out again as she was nearing the door. ...

Ever since I was a small child growing up I had a love of enclosed spaces, I would spend hours inside a cardboard box, closing the flaps and laying there pretending I was one of my dolls. My parents often found me inside one box or another and after a while left me to it, thinking that it was just a phase I was going through. My grandparents lived close by and I was often over there especially after school as both my parents worked, my father was a Doctor and mother was a nurse, so they both worked shifts and I was then looked after by my grandparents. I used to rummage around the house, the cellar was dark & always cold, there were several boxes down there that I use to get myself into but couldn’t stay too long in them because I’d get too cold. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ Chapter 1: Searching Part 1 Kaylin slowly turned the pages of the book. She looked lovingly at each card on the pages. She had sections devoted to the characters from Power Rangers. Each of the cards depicted a pose of the character in the tight spandex suits that were the mark of their superhero status. Each card was behind a protected sheet of plastic and Kaylin even enjoyed lightly touching the protective film. Under the album of trading cards were numerous action figures, still in the original packaging. These were not as exciting as the cards since the shiny plastic was just that. The clothes were part of the figure and not covering some figurine beneath. Kaylin imagined a doll that she could dress in the tight stretchy costume and sighed. ...

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 10: Punished) Part 11: Pet Girl You manage an embarrassed smile as you curl up in the basket and he covers you with the fleece blanket gently stroking your hair for a moment before fastening a long leash to your collar, you watch as he runs the leash over to one of the old wooden pillars forming the stable you lie in, he uses a small padlock to secure the leash and smiles at you, even if you wanted to go somewhere he had now ensured you would be staying within a couple of meters of your makeshift kennel. Exhausted after what he had put you through after a day’s work you manage to drift off to sleep curled up under in your basket in the cool night air. ...

(story continues from True Dreams Part 4: Going once, going twice…?) Part 5: The Negotiation My supposedly new “master” Master Greg released me from my restraints and quickly dressed me with a skirt and tank top and put the latex hood back on my head and guided me out of the room and we went up a flight of stairs and then walked outside and then I was placed back into a vehicle. ...

BOUND: TIED, TICKLED, AND TORMENTED INTO SPASMS AND ‘GASMS I. Oh God, oh Fuck A ticklish clit can be a bitch. A super ticklish clit can be an agony, but of the very best kind. I learned this from my “sister” in a quite unexpected way. Karen was not my sister in any true meaning of the term, but had been the daughter of my parents’ very close friends. She was three years older than me and had entered my life five years earlier as a stay-over guest. Our parents were members of the local political scene and spent many evenings and weekends away from home. Because our house was in a very remote area, almost like an outpost in a forest that was adjacent to a huge state park, my folks thought it would be a good idea for me to have company when they were away. I don’t know what they thought when they chose to have an incredibly sexy girl stay alone with me during the most raging stages of my raging hormone period, but it was a decision that put many a smile on my face. They called her my “sitter” as a shorthand term, and they never learned just how appropriate that title would be; Karen would spend a lot of time over the years sitting on me! ...

Skye and I had been friends with Tim and Rita for many years. We used to live beside each other in town. We bought some land together, divided it up, and we each built a home on it. Our houses were about 75 yards apart, and there was not another house closer than a mile. It was so nice living out here, so peaceful. We spend many evenings together with Tim and Rita… in one of our homes watching a movie, or simply sitting out on our porch. We had many meals together, and we could not ever ask for better friends. Did I mention that Rita was hot?… she was soooo fine. I had fantasized about her many times. I always loved to hug her whenever I could, just to have her marvelous breasts against me. ...

Stella Murdoch knew it was going to be one of “those” weekends when she woke on Saturday morning to the realization that her breasts were gone. Now, a discovery like this would normally be the cause of at least a little bit of hysteria, but the party the night before had been a major blast, and Stella was still more than a bit hazy in the thinking department. So, instead of jumping up and screaming, as she might normally have done, Stella simply laid in bed, her hands exploring the flat area that had, just the night before, housed a pair of firm, medium sized breasts. Absently, she wondered how one might go about reporting such a loss: ...

I am a girl. I love being a girl. I love everything about being female but especially the control it gives me over boys. I used to think I was a good girl. That sort of changed with my latest boyfriend/slave. I would never think of being mean and bossy let alone tie some one up and hurt them. I was a good girl. I enjoyed being a good girl. ...

continued from Chapter Five PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 6: I Become Monica’s Dominatrix and More I walked home in a bit of a dream, my bottom was still red hot under my latex panties, and my nipples were burning, but I felt wonderfully at peace. It had been a great session and I hoped many more were ahead. I went to work the next day, enjoying the discipline of doing that, and the money helped of course, but Monica was still in the back of my mind. A couple of days later in the evening I was going to call her, when the phone rang. ...

continued from Chapter Six PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 7: Carol Takes the Reins I didn’t sleep like a log, or a child, or whatever the euphemism is, for I would wake during the night with Monica working hard on me, her tongue going deeper and deeper, her nose pushing hard up against my clit. I encouraged her along, pressing down on her head, and whispering my approval. Finally it was morning, and I rose from the pillow, with Monica’s head still trapped at my quim. I stroked her head and loosened the collar, and her head slid out. Her hair was matted with sweat and her face bright red and covered in sweat and my juices. But she looked quite content. ...

I had a fantasy of being kidnapped by my ex-wife for a while. She had a slim sexy body and naughty cute nature sometimes. She would sometimes stay with me but sleep in the spare room. It happened she found my handcuffs in my bed cuboard while I was at work. She sent me a text asking me about the cuffs. I explained to her I like to sometimes cuff myself to the bed for fun, I want you cuff me some time. She replied ‘yes I might do that, never knew you were into cuffs you should have told me’. ...

Part 1: Table Service The wheels of the landing gear made an audible screech as they touched down on the runway at La Isabela; it was a sound that was as commonplace as the dull pinging of the buttons that passengers pressed to summon the attention of the harassed cabin crew and nothing to spare even a moment of thought over. But to know that for a fact would require a person to have flown on more than one occasion and as with so many things in life, this was Hope Carpenter’s first time in the air on anything that went higher than a playground swing. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Pool Toy Hope hardly remembered the rest of the night and seemed to have sleepwalked through the process of being freed from her restraints and escorted to her room afterwards. The first thing that she truly recalled after the intensity of her orgasm the previous evening was waking up in what she presumed was her bed, her arms and legs still holding the dull memory of her time as a human table in the form of aches and stiffness. ...

continued from part two Part 3: Mermaids Hope went unnoticed for the short remainder of the day, most of the guests by the pool choosing to leave well alone the toy that had been the subject of such wild attentions. She tried to be philosophical about the whole experience, telling herself that there was nothing personal in the trials she had been forced to endure. These were just people behaving as was natural in an environment that cast off the strictures of modern society and allowed them to go wild for a short time. ...

We are lost in the jungle, the lovely Mandy is clinging on to me as it is very hot, the other members of our party had returned to base and our guides seemed to have deserted us. Mandy is a young blonde girl, who joined our small expedition looking for adventure. We had set out five days ago into the remotest part of the Amazon Rain Forest to look for a rare type of Orchid reported to be in this area. ...

[This was originally written for a friend. I understand that some readers donʼt enjoy the first/second person present tense style of writing presented here. I tried changing it to standard first person but decided I like this one better. If you are someone who vehemently dislikes this style, send me an email and Iʼll forward you the other version.] This is a great look for you! With your heels pressed into your ass, the flesh of your calves and thighs bunches up in a most appealing manner. Your big brown eyes look up at me beseechingly. I stand and go downstairs to the kitchen to refill my coffee cup. You groan into your sopping gag. ...

(story continues from Confessions of a Teenage Bondage Slut 2: The Playdate) Part 3: Prom Night Hello again! Many girls spend their entire high school careers eagerly anticipating their prom night. Many even more anxiously await the night that begins once the evening ends – everyone knows girls “put out” at prom. Prior to my junior year, I really didn’t have much of an opinion one way or the other about it. I hadn’t had a serious boyfriend in my life up to that point, and never felt that it was worth all the fuss and bother. After I met my boyfriend, however, I slightly warmed to the idea of prom, if only as yet another outlet for our sexual… adventures. ...

This is my story, only you the readers can judge its merit; as for me I remain as described for my lifetime. Annon My life had fallen apart last year; my husband of nearly ten years had walked out on me leaving me alone in the world’s tiniest village. We had one church and two pubs and about a hundred houses. Mostly filled with older residents who had lived in the village forever. We were listed in the dooms-day book and nothing new had happened since then. ...

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

It was the day after we’d slept together for the first time that Tom told me he was a real magic user, not just a stage magician. Of course, I didn’t believe him, so he showed me. That first time was something simple: levitation. He sat down on the floor, cross-legged, and then floated up to my eye level. It was a neat parlor trick, I admitted, but I was still unconvinced. So he waved his right hand over his left arm, and then removed his left arm at the elbow. I screamed, but he kept on smiling. ...

(story continues from Away On Business 9: Bag To Bag) WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

(story continues from Suiting Danielle) Continued from Suiting Danielle, Part 1 Part 2 Danielle Kasimir floated in her tube, an unhappy, androgynous, nearly featureless plastic mannikin, alone in the large subterranean room where she was created in her new form, a room she had walked in as a normal woman some unknown number of hours ago. She was unsure of the passage of time: everything was so bizarre to her now, immersed in her new un-breathing, un-eating, un-blinking existence, that she had difficulty marshaling her thoughts for more than a few minutes at a time. ...

Ian walked up to Diane and embraced her tightly in his arms. He planted a delicate kiss on her soft yielding lips and stroked her hair lightly. They held each other for what seemed an eternity, hands all over each others bodies, stroking, fondling and caressing one another. Ian placed his hands on Diane’s cheeks as he pulled her close to him and his tongue explored her mouth. Slowly they began to undress each other, throwing off the shrouds of inhibition and loving every minute of discovering each other. Ian stood and admired her body, taking in every curve and feature of her wonderful body. Her heaving breasts came into view as her removed her top and the silky bra cradled the two globes of delight before his eyes. He gently stroked the top of her cleavage gently tracing a finger over her already awakening nipples. He could feel them growing at his touch as he softly cupped each breast before reaching behind her to undo the clasp. ...

I am a 35 year old male and this is a true bondage story. I was really bored and horney and decided to do some self bondage. I had a really good idea. I got out my sexy black bodysuit my handcuffs and ankle cuffs. I had a nice hot bath and shaved my balls and crouch. I took the keys to the cuffs wrapped them in a bit of toilet paper and slipped them into the nice deep crouch pocket of the bodysuit. I then put on the bodysuit, it fitted nice and snug on my body. ...

Pat was 50 but didn’t show it because of the transformation when she was turned into the spider woman that she was. She was well endowed and looked like a 30 year old, gorgeous from her head to her toes, her flowing red hair replaced the graying dull red she had when she was looking her age. Her tits were large and firm with firm nipples and her vagina was smooth and barren, she was a gorgeous redhead that looked 30. She loved the fact that she had her looks back, that with her actual years of experience chasing men, all those years paid off by allowing her to pursue and catch her prey with relative ease. She always wore a mink coat over her nude form to hide the extra arms and legs from her intended prey. It wasn’t until caught in her embrace that her true form was found out but by then her prey had been subdued. ...

Pat was 50 but didn’t show it because of the transformation when she was turned into the spider woman that she was. She was well endowed and looked like a 30 year old, gorgeous from her head to her toes, her flowing red hair replaced the graying dull red she had when she was looking her age. Her tits were large and firm with firm nipples and her vagina was smooth and barren, she was a gorgeous redhead that looked 30. She loved the fact that she had her looks back, that with her actual years of experience chasing men, all those years paid off by allowing her to pursue and catch her prey with relative ease. She always wore a mink coat over her nude form to hide the extra arms and legs from her intended prey. It wasn’t until caught in her embrace that her true form was found out but by then her prey had been subdued. ...

(story continues from The Mother-in-Law Popped in for Coffee) The Mother-in-Law Popped In For Coffee – The Finale PART TWO “Then we will decide what will happen next!” As if I had any say in the matter. I could hardly protest at things now Ruth had shoved my panties in my mouth and gagged me with a knotted silk scarf. She had also done a very good job of tying my hands behind my back, and my ankles together. ...

(story continues from Site Canteen) Part 2 I slept soundly during the night, or for a number of hours anyway, but at around 7am, I began to come back to the waking world thanks to the noises of the construction site around me. Despite being sealed in plastic and buried in the canteen waste, the beeping of the machines, and the sounds of the men talking came through. At first, I was disoriented and did not know where I was. Feeling the waste pressing around me, and the sheen of sweat on my skin, I began to panic, and tried to thrash around. This was a useless attempt, as the waste had me pinned under its wet weight, and trying to move was virtually useless. ...

Based on an idea by Hypercat *** The clock was ticking. Even now, well after midnight, when nobody was around, the chief was anxious. Secret midnight rendezvous at abandoned prisons could have great repercussions if they were caught. “Where are they?” “On their way,” his assistant said. “Good. Doc?” The prison doctor opened his stainless steel case and pulled out a syringe, depressing the plunger ever so slightly. A small squirt of green liquid squirted onto the floor. “The formula is ready.” “Good.” “Relax chief. If this goes according to plan, we’ll all be very rich. Nobody’s going to be coming around here. After all, you have the keys to this place, right?” “I do doc. But if this gets out, we’re all going to be in a mess of trouble.” There was a distant clang as a giant pair of gates opened, followed by footsteps. But the chief wasn’t nervous. This was expected. The door to the underground cells was opened, one of his deputies entering. “Sir, they’re here.” “Bring ’em in.” Two push carts were wheeled into the room. A squirming form was strapped to each one. The chief eyed the two women, oogling their forms, Sealed head to toe in thick, body hugging latex sheathes, they were squirming for all they were worth, fighting against their bonds. Seeing them strapped down so helplessly, he found his desire and arousal rising. He would have loved to take them and have his way, but knew that this was not the time. This meeting was strictly business, not pleasure. He walked over, inspecting them more closely, rubbing his hands over their coated bodies. Imprisoned beneath an inch of latex, they squirmed under his touch with delightful intensity, trying to get away. The belts securing them to the hand trucks ensured they weren’t going anywhere. “Looks like everything’s in order,” he said. “I gotta tell ya doc, this stuff is amazing.” He pinched the latex, tried to grab it, but the material remained firm and unyielding. “They’ve got anything on underneath this?” “No,” the doctor said, reviewing some charts. “They’re as naked as the day they were born.” The chief smiled. “All right, let’s get this underway,” he stepped aside. “Doc?” The doctor walked over, the syringe in hand. “Tell me again, what does this stuff do?” the other guard asked. “This is an experimental serum our good chief recovered in a drug raid,” the doctor said. “Code named Formula 54. Essentially a libido drug, it is supposed to skyrocket the sex drive, so much so that a human will want to have sex with anyone or anything around them. These two will be our first test subjects.” “Why the secrecy?” “If we can perfect and sell it, we’d have so much money we’d be set for five lifetimes. Can you even imagine how much money the public would pay to get a drug that sends your sex drive through the roof?” The guard thought. “A pretty penny.” “Indeed.” The guard looked at how much they were squirming. “Looks to me like they had second thoughts doc.” “They only volunteered for the drug. I didn’t tell them about the latex,” the doctor said with a smile. “I wanted to test out my latest, unbreakable latex material. So far, that test has been working splendidly.” “Who are they, anyway?” “Antoinette and Bonnie, a pair of lovely interns. I’m sure that once they experience the joy of this drug, they’ll be more than happy to volunteer for any other experiments I may conceive.” Walking up to the first woman, the doctor pushed the needle into a small piece of exposed flesh and injected the liquid. Pulling the syringe out, he squirted some of the latex on, which then covered up the skin and merged seamlessly with the rest of the sheath. Going over to the second woman, he repeated the procedure. “So what now?” The doctor put the empty syringe into a sealed bag. “We wait. It will only be a few minutes.” The women went still, no longer attempting to escape. In fact, it seemed as if they were asleep, as they were perfectly still, the only sign of life coming from the slow rise and fall of their chests. Then the first one began to struggle, fighting against her straps. The second woman followed a few seconds later, and soon both were thrashing against their bindings, their muffled moaning and groaning audible even through the latex. “Fascinating,” the doctor said. “It’s working faster then I expected.” The women were screaming now, fighting against their belts as hard as they could manage, bucking and kicking, squirming as if in a mad frenzy. “How long is this going to last doc?” The chief asked. “I’m not sure. Could be a few minutes, or it could be a few hours.” The women were thrusting themselves into the straps, knocking the carts over. But after landing on the ground, they thrashed on the ground, pressing their groins into the cement, trying to stimulate themselves. “Fascinating!” the doctor said. “The dosage apparently is twice as potent as I imagined!” The chief walked over and undid the straps on the hand trucks, lifting one of the women to her feet. He could feel her struggling within her cocoon, fighting to turn and press herself onto him, to achieve physical union. Simply feeling her latex pressing itself up against him was intoxicating. “You said these ladies would try to have sex with anyone or anything?” “Yes.” “Then let’s see how they react to each other.” The second woman was unstrapped, and the two were pressed together. For a moment they went still, as if surprised to actually be touching each other. Then they began to writhe and struggle, pressing against each other, thrusting their groins, even though it was impossible to have their vaginas touch. That small fact however, wasn’t enough to stop them from trying. “Oh my,” the doctor said. “Two heterosexual women fighting to have sex with each other, I think this experiment was a resounding success.” As the doc scribbled down some notes, the chief’s radio crackled. “Yes?” “Chief, we got trouble!” A voice on the other end said. “The mayor thinks you’re up to something and he’s sending in a squad to check it out!” “Shit. Doc, get your stuff out of here! Now!” “Already on it.” His suitcase was latched shut. “I shall join you all later, after I’ve analyzed my data.” As he ran out, the guard looked at the two women. “What do we do with them? It’s going to take too long to get them out to the truck.” The chief looked around, spotted a small hole in the ground. “Here, the obuliete.” “The what?” “It’s a small coffin sized cell built for one person. Nobody will look for them there.” “But how are we going to fit both in?” The chief held up several straps and belts. “Tie them up.” The two quickly went to work, wrapping the belts around the two women, buckling them together, until they were nothing more then a single wiggling unit fighting to get even the slightest stimulation, the belts effortlessly holding them together. The trap door was opened. With the cell’s tiny size, it was difficult to shove the two in, but the chief and his guard managed, shoving them in feet first, until they were tightly nestled inside, pressing their mouths together in a futile attempt to kiss. The lid was closed, sealing the two inside. A lock was put in place, ensuring that nobody would be getting inside any time soon. “All right, let’s get out of here. We tell the mayor that we were investigating an attempted break in, capishe?” “Right chief.” “Good man.” The chief looked down at the trap door. “Lucky gals, wish I had someone that horny trying to kiss me.” “If we get that drug perfected, we will.” The two smiled, leaving. They did run into the group sent by the mayor, but their cover story worked fine. The chief planned to come back and get the two women the next day, only to discover that the building had been given an overnight demolition job, where it would be bulldozed to the ground, the basement sealed up, never to be accessed again. He never did find out if the mayor had somehow found out about their scheme, but if he did, the mayor was going to ensure that the group would never meet in the building again. Deep inside their tiny tomb, Antoinette and Bonnie squirmed and struggled, restrained and encased inside their latex cocoons, arms and legs immobilized, their mouths sealed, their horny genitals touching, yet kept separate from each other. Unaware of their impending entombment, they didn’t care. In their drug induced stupor, they didn’t have a care in the world as they lived out the rest of their short lives in total bliss.

Based on an idea by Hypercat *** The clock was ticking. Even now, well after midnight, when nobody was around, the chief was anxious. Secret midnight rendezvous at abandoned prisons could have great repercussions if they were caught. “Where are they?” “On their way,” his assistant said. “Good. Doc?” The prison doctor opened his stainless steel case and pulled out a syringe, depressing the plunger ever so slightly. A small squirt of green liquid squirted onto the floor. “The formula is ready.” “Good.” “Relax chief. If this goes according to plan, we’ll all be very rich. Nobody’s going to be coming around here. After all, you have the keys to this place, right?” “I do doc. But if this gets out, we’re all going to be in a mess of trouble.” There was a distant clang as a giant pair of gates opened, followed by footsteps. But the chief wasn’t nervous. This was expected. The door to the underground cells was opened, one of his deputies entering. “Sir, they’re here.” “Bring ’em in.” Two push carts were wheeled into the room. A squirming form was strapped to each one. The chief eyed the two women, oogling their forms, Sealed head to toe in thick, body hugging latex sheathes, they were squirming for all they were worth, fighting against their bonds. Seeing them strapped down so helplessly, he found his desire and arousal rising. He would have loved to take them and have his way, but knew that this was not the time. This meeting was strictly business, not pleasure. He walked over, inspecting them more closely, rubbing his hands over their coated bodies. Imprisoned beneath an inch of latex, they squirmed under his touch with delightful intensity, trying to get away. The belts securing them to the hand trucks ensured they weren’t going anywhere. “Looks like everything’s in order,” he said. “I gotta tell ya doc, this stuff is amazing.” He pinched the latex, tried to grab it, but the material remained firm and unyielding. “They’ve got anything on underneath this?” “No,” the doctor said, reviewing some charts. “They’re as naked as the day they were born.” The chief smiled. “All right, let’s get this underway,” he stepped aside. “Doc?” The doctor walked over, the syringe in hand. “Tell me again, what does this stuff do?” the other guard asked. “This is an experimental serum our good chief recovered in a drug raid,” the doctor said. “Code named Formula 54. Essentially a libido drug, it is supposed to skyrocket the sex drive, so much so that a human will want to have sex with anyone or anything around them. These two will be our first test subjects.” “Why the secrecy?” “If we can perfect and sell it, we’d have so much money we’d be set for five lifetimes. Can you even imagine how much money the public would pay to get a drug that sends your sex drive through the roof?” The guard thought. “A pretty penny.” “Indeed.” The guard looked at how much they were squirming. “Looks to me like they had second thoughts doc.” “They only volunteered for the drug. I didn’t tell them about the latex,” the doctor said with a smile. “I wanted to test out my latest, unbreakable latex material. So far, that test has been working splendidly.” “Who are they, anyway?” “Antoinette and Bonnie, a pair of lovely interns. I’m sure that once they experience the joy of this drug, they’ll be more than happy to volunteer for any other experiments I may conceive.” Walking up to the first woman, the doctor pushed the needle into a small piece of exposed flesh and injected the liquid. Pulling the syringe out, he squirted some of the latex on, which then covered up the skin and merged seamlessly with the rest of the sheath. Going over to the second woman, he repeated the procedure. “So what now?” The doctor put the empty syringe into a sealed bag. “We wait. It will only be a few minutes.” The women went still, no longer attempting to escape. In fact, it seemed as if they were asleep, as they were perfectly still, the only sign of life coming from the slow rise and fall of their chests. Then the first one began to struggle, fighting against her straps. The second woman followed a few seconds later, and soon both were thrashing against their bindings, their muffled moaning and groaning audible even through the latex. “Fascinating,” the doctor said. “It’s working faster then I expected.” The women were screaming now, fighting against their belts as hard as they could manage, bucking and kicking, squirming as if in a mad frenzy. “How long is this going to last doc?” The chief asked. “I’m not sure. Could be a few minutes, or it could be a few hours.” The women were thrusting themselves into the straps, knocking the carts over. But after landing on the ground, they thrashed on the ground, pressing their groins into the cement, trying to stimulate themselves. “Fascinating!” the doctor said. “The dosage apparently is twice as potent as I imagined!” The chief walked over and undid the straps on the hand trucks, lifting one of the women to her feet. He could feel her struggling within her cocoon, fighting to turn and press herself onto him, to achieve physical union. Simply feeling her latex pressing itself up against him was intoxicating. “You said these ladies would try to have sex with anyone or anything?” “Yes.” “Then let’s see how they react to each other.” The second woman was unstrapped, and the two were pressed together. For a moment they went still, as if surprised to actually be touching each other. Then they began to writhe and struggle, pressing against each other, thrusting their groins, even though it was impossible to have their vaginas touch. That small fact however, wasn’t enough to stop them from trying. “Oh my,” the doctor said. “Two heterosexual women fighting to have sex with each other, I think this experiment was a resounding success.” As the doc scribbled down some notes, the chief’s radio crackled. “Yes?” “Chief, we got trouble!” A voice on the other end said. “The mayor thinks you’re up to something and he’s sending in a squad to check it out!” “Shit. Doc, get your stuff out of here! Now!” “Already on it.” His suitcase was latched shut. “I shall join you all later, after I’ve analyzed my data.” As he ran out, the guard looked at the two women. “What do we do with them? It’s going to take too long to get them out to the truck.” The chief looked around, spotted a small hole in the ground. “Here, the obuliete.” “The what?” “It’s a small coffin sized cell built for one person. Nobody will look for them there.” “But how are we going to fit both in?” The chief held up several straps and belts. “Tie them up.” The two quickly went to work, wrapping the belts around the two women, buckling them together, until they were nothing more then a single wiggling unit fighting to get even the slightest stimulation, the belts effortlessly holding them together. The trap door was opened. With the cell’s tiny size, it was difficult to shove the two in, but the chief and his guard managed, shoving them in feet first, until they were tightly nestled inside, pressing their mouths together in a futile attempt to kiss. The lid was closed, sealing the two inside. A lock was put in place, ensuring that nobody would be getting inside any time soon. “All right, let’s get out of here. We tell the mayor that we were investigating an attempted break in, capishe?” “Right chief.” “Good man.” The chief looked down at the trap door. “Lucky gals, wish I had someone that horny trying to kiss me.” “If we get that drug perfected, we will.” The two smiled, leaving. They did run into the group sent by the mayor, but their cover story worked fine. The chief planned to come back and get the two women the next day, only to discover that the building had been given an overnight demolition job, where it would be bulldozed to the ground, the basement sealed up, never to be accessed again. He never did find out if the mayor had somehow found out about their scheme, but if he did, the mayor was going to ensure that the group would never meet in the building again. Deep inside their tiny tomb, Antoinette and Bonnie squirmed and struggled, restrained and encased inside their latex cocoons, arms and legs immobilized, their mouths sealed, their horny genitals touching, yet kept separate from each other. Unaware of their impending entombment, they didn’t care. In their drug induced stupor, they didn’t have a care in the world as they lived out the rest of their short lives in total bliss.

The Mistress was pleased. She had her two new pets downstairs, and they were being transformed, they would not be ready until tomorrow, she could wait, as she had done before, but she was still excited. “Roll on tomorrow” she thought “roll on tomorrow” In the morning, a little while after waking, The Mistress was told that her pets were ready for her, She had come across them a week ago, and had enticed them into her lair with her usual charm and character, and now they were her minions, here to serve and obey her. As she dressed, she pondered on what to call her pets, as of course they would have to be renamed, as she did with all who came into her ownership. The Mistress descended the stairs, the wait was nearly over. She was dressed in her Black halterneck rubber mini dress, black latex Gauntlets , black latex stockings and suspender belt and black patent leather lace up thigh boots and a black latex mask with her ruby red lips poking out of the mask. ...

“One is never so dangerous when one has no shame, than when one has grown too old to blush.” - Donatien Alphonse François, Marquis de Sade -Part 0: Thursday, 10:30 AM- There was no shame in the eyes of Vince as he was roused from slumber. There was no sadness or heaviness in his heart as he was removed from his box. Vince was “Victoria,” and he was happy. Vince had thoughts of course; deviant and subversive thoughts against his mistress. However, said Vince to nobody in particular, “This is a golden opportunity. Surely staying for just a few days would not hurt…” ...

Part One Jimmy was in his early twenties. Standing 5’11, he was lean and reasonably athletic, maintaining his physique by swimming and jogging when he had time to spare. He was a plain looking guy, not handsome but he had a strong jaw and a chin that people said looked like those of Kirk Douglas. He had blue eyes and sand-coloured hair. He studied literature at the university. One Saturday evening in late November, Jimmy was sitting on the couch, with his laptop open on the table in front of him. He was absent-mindedly reading an on-line article he was suppose to write an essay on, occasionally checking his Facebook wall. Just yesterday Stacy, his girlfriend and a fellow lit student, had left to visit her parents in her hometown and wouldn’t be back for a week. All of Jimmy’s friends were busy studying as well. Just as he was thinking that this night was going to end up being boring, a sound signalling a chat message from a friend on Facebook snapped him out of his depressing thoughts. He saw that on the other end of the chat was… Sandy. ...

I had to attend a private hospital for a medical examination for insurance purposes. I arrived on time and was pleasantly surprised to see how nice it was. It looked more like a hotel. I went into reception and showed them my appointment letter. I sat down for a couple of minutes and a nurse came up to me. She introduced herself as Staff Nurse Stone and we shook hands. She asked me to follow her. We went into a small office and she shut the door. She said the examination would take about an hour. She would ask some personal questions and then do the examination. She stood up opened another door in the office and led me in. There was bed in there, an armchair and various pieces of medical equipment. She handed me a gown and asked me to undress. I took my clothes off and hung them on a rail and went back into the other office and sat down beside the desk. Making sure the gown I had on was covering my private bits. Nurse Stone started off by asking me my personal details, address, date of birth etc. As she wrote it down I noticed how nice her make up was. I wouldn’t have expected nurses to wear make up but she had nice eye shadow and a deep red lipstick on. I guess she was in her late thirties. I couldn’t help but notice her ample breasts and gorgeous stockinged legs. I liked the thick black belt she wore. It pulled her waist in and pushed her chest out. Her blue uniform was barely held together with the Velcro fastenings. I looked at her name badge and saw her first name was Katherine. As she asked me another question she would swing round in her chair and face me. I found it terribly hard to stop looking down at her thighs as her uniform had rode up and exposed more than she should have. I’m sure she saw me looking on a couple of occasions but didn’t bother to adjust herself. This was getting embarrassing as I felt myself getting an erection. She soon finished the questioning and swung round in her chair and pulled it closer to me. She picked up an ophthalmoscope to check my eyes. She shone the bright light in my eyes and I felt her getting closer to my face as she looked into the optical instrument. Immediately I smelt her perfume and breathed it in deeply. I could feel her breath on my face. Oh God, I was getting even harder. I pushed my legs tighter together. Nurse Stone told me to relax. The eye examination took quite a few minutes and I have to admit I liked having her face so close to mine. I opened my mouth slightly and let her breathe into it. Although she was so close to me I couldn’t see her lipstick but I could remember what it was like. I longed to kiss her and put my tongue deep inside her mouth. I thought, this is stupid, I was getting a full hard on now. I needed to relax and let it subside, but it didn’t work like that. When she finished she led me into the other room and I lay on the bed, making sure my erection was tucked tightly between my legs. She took my blood pressure and commented that it shouldn’t have been that high. I knew why it was. She listened to my chest and obviously she saw that my nipples had hardened. She felt my ankles and then said she had to check my testicles. I asked if it was really necessary and she said it was and not to feel awkward as she does this every day of the week and she is beyond embarrassment. As she opened the gown she saw my erection and said, ‘Now I realise why your blood pressure is raised.’ She examined my testicles and I loved the feel of it. She said, ‘They are fine but I wonder if I should take care of the other problem down there. I really shouldn’t do it but it would then lower your blood pressure.’ She looked up at me and I smiled and nodded my approval. Nurse Stone reached behind her and put on a pair of surgical gloves and turned round to face me. My cock was standing fully to attention. I felt one of her hands on my cock start slowly rubbing it. I looked down at her fully covered breasts and longed to play with them. I thought that she would masturbate me quickly just to give me relief and get rid of my erection. But it didn’t quite work out like that. She was very slow and deliberate and kept asking if she was doing it right and was I enjoying it. I got a suspicion that she too was enjoying it. I decided to be adventurous. I put my hand on her bottom and gently stroked it. Amazingly she didn’t stop me. This was my cue to carry on. She was still masturbating me slowly and was clearly in no hurry to finish it off. I reached down lower and lifted the back of her uniform. She didn’t object and I felt under it. She was wearing hold up stockings and I felt the bare flesh of the back of her thighs. I felt her push her bottom back to meet my hand. She was beginning to enjoy this too. I rubbed her knickers and could feel they were getting wet as I eased my fingers inside them but couldn’t quite reach her pussy lips. I felt her other hand start stroking my balls and liked the feel of the latex glove against my skin. I said, ‘Why don’t you take your uniform off.’ She replied, ‘Oh no, I shouldn’t do that.’ But then she suddenly stopped, moved over to the door, opened it and put the occupied sign up and shut the door and locked it. She undid her thick black belt, pulled apart the tunic, and hung it up. She stood there in her bra, knickers and hold up stockings. She turned round and reached down for my cock again and pulled my foreskin right back and lowered her head and plunged my cock deep into her mouth and I felt her tongue find its way into the hole at the top. I reached up to her bra and lifted it over her tits. They were magnificent and I heard her sigh as I played with them and pinched her nipples. She had the most beautiful large brown areola and nipples to match. After a few minutes she said, ‘Play with my pussy, take my knickers down and finger fuck my pussy.’ I reached down and pulled her knickers down her legs. My fingers found her very wet pussy. I eased two fingers inside and started to finger fuck her. Nurse Kat sucked me harder and continued to ease my fingers inside her velvety love folds. I knew I was going to cum soon. She stopped sucking for a moment and said, ‘Rub my clitty with your thumb,’ and then continued sucking my cock. I eased my thumb into position and stroked her bulbous clitty as my fingers delved deeper. She murmured softly. My orgasm approached and I called out that I was cumming. She withdrew my cock from her mouth, quickly stood over me and wanked me off so that I shot my cum over her ample tits. I looked in amazement as she started rubbing my cum into her nipples which grew even larger and harder. Then she said, ‘It’s my turn to cum now.’ She sat on the edge of the armchair with her legs draped over the arms and wide apart. I knelt in between her legs as she held her pussy lips open for me. I loved the smell and taste of her pussy as my tongue delved deep inside it. She moved closer to the edge of the armchair and said, ‘Play with my nipples at the same time.’ I gently squeezed her rock hard nipples between my finger and thumb as I licked and sucked her clit. Her sopping pussy opened as I pulled apart the lips to allow my tongue to delve deeper. Her pussy was getting wetter and wetter as her orgasm neared. I felt her begin to tighten against my fingers as ripples of pleasure ran through her body. I looked up and watched as she took over the playing with her large tits. She had her eyes closed as she pinched and squeezed her nipples. Suddenly she called out, ‘Oh, I’m cumming, suck my clit, put your tongue inside me, oh yes, suck harder, oh yes that’s it.’ I felt her hands behind my head as she pulled my face hard against her soaking wet pussy. I felt she was fucking herself with my face. Then she actually ejaculated her cum and I felt her cum actually shoot out of her all over my face. She continued to grind my face against her pussy as she bought herself off for a second time. After she recovered she lifted me up and kissed or rather licked her own cum off my face. Then she said, ‘Right lets check that blood pressure again.’

The yacht “Parsifal” was churning through the waters of the Pacific Ocean when one of the passengers saw a glint of sunlight off glass among the swells. When the boat changed course and came close to the site, the crew and passengers saw that the glint had come from a large bottle floating in the water. Using a net on a pole, one of the crewmen retrieved the bottle and took it to the yacht’s captain. There was a rolled-up sheaf of paper inside the bottle, so the captain smashed the bottle, unrolled the papers, and read the message written on them: ...

Annette lunged forward slowly, but not slowly enough. Nude, her breasts swung with the movement. It was why she did yoga naked. If she did it right, nothing moved, well not much. But there was the sound of distant thunder and she was anxious. She finished her routine and grabbed the remote. A scroll bar appeared at the bottom of the TV screen. Annette felt a little thrill, a tingle running down her spine. “SEVERE THUNDERSTORM WARNING ISSUED FOR THE FOLLOWING COUNTIES UNTIL 2:00 AM…” She thumbed the remote and found a weather guy standing before a weather map. He was explaining how the two low pressure systems would merge over the next few hours to create a massive storm with torrential rains, damaging winds, hail, lightening, even the possibility of a tornado. ...

continued from part one Part Two The two women were efficient and professional in spite of the fact that I was naked and tied to the stair rail. Sandy went about cleaning the kitchen, doing dishes and laundry, while Jan vacuumed and dusted the living room. For the most part, I was ignored. There were occasional comments about how ridiculous the situation was and a few about how I looked all tied up but mostly they talked about normal things. Of course I was frustrated and embarrassed and I tried to get loose. Jan had secured my handcuffs to the railing and tied the final knots so that they were out of reach. My futile attempts to escape went unnoticed. They finally finished cleaning the upper level and came back to sit in the living room. ...

I was watching the scene on the CCTV, watching my lovely young Au Pair Julia. Fresh from Germany she was a delightful little thing. Slim, lean and blonde like every young German girl should be. An animal lover, a gentle soul and right now she was having a wild old time with my dogs. I like my dogs, and I like them big. Max and Marcus were part fox hound and part black Mastiff. Big, broad and amenable beasts they loved being around people, and Julia appeared to love being around them. Right down they are all three soaked to the skin down by the milking shed. Julia has the hose out and what started as a session washing my lovable duo and her in her skimpy bikini has ended in a mutual soaking on the flagstones. Julia has her arms about Max’s head and is giving him a big hug. She really shouldn’t be down on her knees like that with them. It makes them harder to control if you do not take a firm hand with them. ...

It was late summer and Denise was lying on the back porch on her sun lounger chair, covered in sun cream, baking slowly in the warm afternoon glow. She was just taking advantage of some down time from getting her stuff ready to move out. It was a big change and she did have some trepidation at leaving her long established home. It is a bit daunting when you see all your life packed neatly away in boxes; all those treasured memories, souvenirs, and collectables. Some may call it rubbish, but to you they are a part of your very existence. The removal men were due to come round the following morning and pack it all into the van before taking it down to the shipping dock. ...

Yeah, this modern version of the infamous Tijuana bible follows the pattern of almost every Popeye cartoon I’ve ever seen (many of which inspired sexual fantasies), except that this one ends very badly for the spinach-chugging sailor. -o-0-o- It was a lovely summer day in the town of Sweethaven, a perfect day to spend at the beach. So it was that Popeye, Bluto, and the ever-vivacious Miss Olive Oyl decided to make a day of it. It was Bluto who had issued the invitation and offered his car as the transportation. It was the suggestion that they would get some good exercise that brought Popeye on board the little expedition; that and the fact that Olive was coming. ...

Relaxed and finally having shifted down the gears until she felt that she was almost herself again, Tamara Dumas slipped into the booth and across the cracked leather of the seat until she was sitting directly opposite the man in the suit. Her last dance had ended more than an hour before and now there was no need for a performance on her part. It was no matter to her that the attention of a well dressed individual this long after she was off stage always meant the offer of serious money, if the customer was that interested in the goods he could stand to see the person behind the body that went on show every night. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: Playing the odds I was in for a big one. At the end of our third year in college my three roommates and I decided to go to Vegas for a weekend. In the run-up to the weekend some dealing had taken place. My roommate and I had made a bet about something unimportant. He had been so sure that he would win that he told me I could name whatever I wanted because he wouldn’t have to do it anyway. Except that he lost. I decided that I wanted to spend a full night in strict bondage at the next possible opportunity. ...

You’re traveling through another realm of experience, a realm not only of the senses but of thought; you’re on a journey into a fantastic world whose limits are those of imagination. There’s the signpost up ahead – your next stop, the Limbo Zone. The party has ended and the hostess is bidding good night to her guests. She asks several friends about a curly-haired young man who had left earlier, but none knew him. As she locked up and went around the house turning out lights she sees the young man just as he breaks down the back door and storms into her kitchen with an enraged look warping his face. Angrily he comes toward her and then seems to freeze solid with splinters of wood and fragments of glass floating around him. ...

continued from Chapter Three PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 4: Cheating on Tim - Twice I went to see Ann first, but I had a request. I wanted Suzy to do her dirty deeds on me, and if Ann wouldn’t mind, her too. Suzy is so open and candid, she loved the idea, she and Ann are so tight there is not a jealous bone in her body, and the idea of giving me some serious punishment really appealed to her. ...

continued from Part One - Tim’s Tale PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 1: Carol’s Version of her Rehabilitation Hello dear reader. This is Carol, yes, Carol, the heroine, initially reluctant, of this tale. I found Tim’s story on his computer the other day. I don’t know why he kept it there, unhidden, or what he kept it for. I have read it several times, the scenes described are from the DVD’s that he received regularly from Monica and speak for themselves. What I found interesting are his feelings as I endured the rehabilitation process. ...

Hey readers – I’ve gotten some good feedback from you on the various stories I’ve posted to this site, so I wanted to let you know that I just published my first book. The style is similar to my other stories, but the plot is more filled out and the writing is more polished. It is also filled, of course, with plenty of hot bondage scenes. I think you’ll like it! ...

continues from part one & part two_ Part 3: Sold Mr. Grey arrived with a new girl. He carried her in his arms. She was apparently unconscious. Her arms and legs dangling as he walked. Her head bent back and eyes closed. Mr. Grey put her down on the table in front of my cabinet. The same table, I was laid on two weeks ago. I still tried to keep track of the time even though if it was to no use – and albeit I somehow didn’t care anymore. I knew I had been forced to be a living doll. And I knew I would be sold as soon as Mr. Grey had the right buyer. My concern was more like whether I would make as fine an appearance as sister No. 1. Still there was nothing I could do about it. So since I accepted to be a doll, I just wanted to look as beautiful as possible. ...

(story continues from Rick & Mike) Part 2 Plans? Sprawled limply on his bed, Rick had to wonder what lay behind that word. After all, in the past hour, he had seen his best friend, his male best friend, become a beautiful Asian girl. He had then been changed into an equally beautiful blonde girl. He had played with his new breasts, fingered himself, and finally, engaged in a 69 session that had left his new female body totally limp. What else was there? ...

(story continues from Understanding) Part 2 Entering his kitchen, Brad James stared at the sight of himself standing at the stove. He wasn’t surprised to see Jenny, his daughter, in his body, not after yesterday. But the sight of himself wearing a bright flowered robe that barely covered his thighs just didn’t seem right. As if sensing his thoughts, Jenny turned. Seeing him, she blushed vividly. “You were in bed,” she said, a bit lamely, “and I didn’t have anything else of yours to wear.” ...

continued from part 4 Part 5: Slave to Myself. I was still buzzing from last weekend. Finding it hard to concentrate at work. Finding myself thinking how I hated to be used. How I would hate to be a slave as that other man obviously was. Surprised that I could not get the thoughts out of my head. I wanted more! I wanted much more. I wanted to feel the tight constrictive bondage and worse still I wanted to be under her control. To be in her power. To be her slave! Oh hell, were did that thought come from. What has she done to me? ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Hardware Store One ordinary Wednesday afternoon my roommate said he had forgotten to tell me but the guys of his choir would be coming over to our apartment for a one hour practice session. Their usual place was unavailable that week. He had told them that all of his roommates would not be home so they would not be disturbed. Our two other roommates were in fact gone for the rest of the week but I had school the next day and hadn’t planned on going anywhere. He assured me I didn’t have to go anywhere else but he did want to make sure I remained securely in my room. ...

(story continues from The Window Worker) Part 2: Noike’s Pet Noike led Hannah, or Hana as she now started to pronounce her friends name, by the lead into her apartment over the hall. Once inside Hannah was led over to the kitchen where Noike had some food prepared on the side. Hannah turned on the hob and quickly started to cook a rice dish on the hob. “Why is this happening? I can understand about work, sort of, but usually even Window Workers must get to go home and carry on as normal. Why am I being treated like this?” Hannah enquired. ...

“Crap! Nuthin’ to do ‘round here.” He got up off the couch and walked into the kitchen. “Nothing to eat in here, nuthin’ in the fridge.” he muttered as he slammed the door, causing some eggs to fly out of the egg rack inside the door. Opening the door to inspect the mess, he saw three broken yolks slowly dripping from the top rack. “Damn it, fuck, shit” he screamed as he repeatedly slammed the door again and again. Kicking the clothes on the floor as he tromped toward the living room, he continued cursing under his breath. “What the fuck?” he yelled as he plopped himself onto the couch. The T.V. remote was within reach of his hand. He grabbed it and started surfing the channels for something interesting to watch. Flipping past some cooking shows and Fishing with Bill Dance, he came across an old episode of Charlies’ Angels. “All right, Farrah Fawcett, I’d do her in a second.” ...

continued from part 2 Part 3 It has been some time since I did anything worth writing about with my self bondage, I had repeated my earlier adventures several times with minor variations, but nothing new. I was getting bored and needed a new challenge, and I thought some form of suspension bondage would jump me up to the next level. I instinctively knew it could be deadly dangerous, and the more I read, the more I learned about safety. I knew what I had already done could be dangerous, but with those I still had maintained the freedom of travel. The act of fixing oneself to an unmovable object, like a tree, and having to work out your release before you move was much more exciting, and risky. I also knew if I cuffed myself to a tree and I couldn’t escape on my own I could have to spend days at the mercy of the weather and wild animals before any rescue. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3 Hi there, I’m Tommy and this is another story about one of the evenings I spent with my roommate. A little while after returning from the Christmas Holidays he and I discussed what we referred to as the Night before Christmas and I admitted I had been very impressed (and turned on) with the way he had used a sock as a sort of monoglove on my tied up arms. He then explained he had several more ideas he would be more than willing to show me. In exchange for another “liquid donation” off course. ...

I just got back from my holiday in Florida, and had arranged a session with two of my Bear friends, here is how it went: I got in around 5 P.M. Friday and we started to play around 8 P.M. (not sure after bagging) We arrived at the corner store around 9:00 P.M. (closed of course) and I go to the back room with them and slide into my black PVC thong, silver spandex hot pants and matching t-shirt. ...

“Abby? I’m Jack, a friend of Jane‘s. She said you were needing help with something?” “Oh, hello Jack. Please come in.” Stepping inside, Jack glanced around the small room. The apartment as a whole was small, somehow seeming suitable for a young woman fresh out of college. Finishing his brief examination, he turned back toward his hostess. “Thanks for coming over,” she was saying. “Did she tell you what it was I needed help with?” ...

continued from chapter four PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 5: Carol’s Education Continues The camera angles were different this time, as quickly I could see two different angles, so the film had been subject to some editing. Now I could see Carol only in the background, trotting at a good pace, seemingly “comfortable” with the plug and bit. Monica came into view in the foreground, leading on a chain a woman dressed as a classic French maid. Well, this might be interesting, I thought. The chain is attached to a ring on a rubber and steel collar around the woman’s neck. She has not been otherwise tethered but she is very compliant and shows no resistance. ...

Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned… Or so they say. A woman betrayed will act completely out of character, full of venom, driven by impulse almost to the very point of murder even! And Kate of course is no different…. A seventeen year relationship is one that by definition must be incredibly strong and difficult to break, and when it does become broken a woman can act impulsively, and dangerously, just as Alan is about to find out. ...

Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned… Or so they say. A woman betrayed will act completely out of character, full of venom, driven by impulse almost to the very point of murder even! And Kate of course is no different…. A seventeen year relationship is one that by definition must be incredibly strong and difficult to break, and when it does become broken a woman can act impulsively, and dangerously, just as Alan is about to find out. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - continued from [part three](http://www.Spandex Stories/storiesek/itwasdark3.html) Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

continued from part three Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I had always had odd interests growing up, but it wasn’t until I got to college that I had any hope of acting on them. I had always been attracted to shiny clothing. I didn’t know at the time that it was fairly common and I assumed it was something odd with me. I hadn’t gone out much in high school, so I had most of my money from working at my part time job during school. Paying for college wasn’t much of an issue either due to a scholarship, so I was more or less free to do as I pleased with my money. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Jeff didn’t know what was going on or where he was. His last memory was of meeting a gorgeous woman at a bar and letting her buy him a drink. Lydia was her name. She had red hair, stood six feet tall and her body was easily a 9. Her lips were bright pink, which matched her outfit; she wore a tight pink long-sleeve dress that seemed to be made out of spandex, a material that Jeff had a very strong fetish for. The last topic he remembered talking about was, “What was the kinkiest thing you’ve ever done?” She asked him to go first and he decided to ease her into his fetish for bondage AND encasement slowly by simply saying how he was tied to his bed, but he never mentioned the all black zentai catsuit from Winter Fetish that he was wearing at that time – nor the dominatrix that he had PAID to get this done to him. The strange thing is that he could have sworn that Lydia’s eyes lit up when he mentioned this. Of course Jeff’s imagination ran wild with that single glint in her eyes. Maybe she was totally into this? ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest Jeff didn’t know what was going on or where he was. His last memory was of meeting a gorgeous woman at a bar and letting her buy him a drink. Lydia was her name. She had red hair, stood six feet tall and her body was easily a 9. Her lips were bright pink, which matched her outfit; she wore a tight pink long-sleeve dress that seemed to be made out of spandex, a material that Jeff had a very strong fetish for. The last topic he remembered talking about was, “What was the kinkiest thing you’ve ever done?” She asked him to go first and he decided to ease her into his fetish for bondage AND encasement slowly by simply saying how he was tied to his bed, but he never mentioned the all black zentai catsuit from Winter Fetish that he was wearing at that time – nor the dominatrix that he had PAID to get this done to him. The strange thing is that he could have sworn that Lydia’s eyes lit up when he mentioned this. Of course Jeff’s imagination ran wild with that single glint in her eyes. Maybe she was totally into this? ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest When Miss Stone moved in next door I had no idea my life was about to change. It was my senior year of High School and I had no intentions of going college. I had little motivation and little direction. I lived with my dad who traveled a lot so I pretty much got to do what I wanted as long as I kept up with the basic chores he asked me to do. It was summer, I was wayward, and I liked it. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest When Miss Stone moved in next door I had no idea my life was about to change. It was my senior year of High School and I had no intentions of going college. I had little motivation and little direction. I lived with my dad who traveled a lot so I pretty much got to do what I wanted as long as I kept up with the basic chores he asked me to do. It was summer, I was wayward, and I liked it. ...

continued from chapter two PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 3: Monica’s Website and Carol’s Further Rehabilitation It was three days before the second DVD arrived. I was concerned, but what could I do? Nothing. So I decided to see if I could find out a bit about Monica and her cohorts. And, like everything nowadays, I started on the internet. It took me quite a long time, I googled all kinds of name hints and disappeared into the strangest sites I had seen in my life. I haven’t lived in a cocoon, and know generally what the human species can get up to, but some of the sites were really very interesting indeed. ...

continued from chapter three PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 4: It’s Not Getting Any Better For Carol It was two more days before I received another DVD, and I had spent the intervening time thinking about her in the rubber romper suit. I had heard about infantilism and thought it all a bit strange but seeing my wife trapped as she was in the suit, a bizarre parody of a baby, dummy in mouth for some inexplicable reason I found it quite arousing. It wasn’t that I found babies sexy, Christ no, but my wife’s firm adult body fully filling out the silly romper suit and unable to do anything about it, for some reason, was. I also wondered in the intervening periods what Carol was being subjected to, and how she was reacting. I was about to find out. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 6) THIRTY-ONE I looked at the Giantess as my bound body swung and twirled, hanging upside down at the end of the long leather cord that was perpetually wrapped about me in one way or another. She was smiling at me, her eyelids drooping as she lounged back against the far wall of the tub looking satisfied, and glowing just a bit. She smirked and flicked her fingers, making me bob and dance at the end of my tethers. ...

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 6: Lillith’s Children) Lillith’s Tails Part 7: Lillith’s Passion Sleepy awareness dawns, the darkness slowly gives way to a dim red radiance that illuminates nothing. Floating suspended in fluid warmth, a thought drifted idly across the newly awakened mind. “Who am I?” Memories flicker just out of reach, fractured images and half formed sounds dance at the edge of hearing. “Where am I?” Unseen hands grope in the gloom tracing across soft shapes the thick syrup matching body heat so well that everything seems to blur into one mass. ...

On the first day of Christmas my husband made of me a gift ’neath the Christmas tree. “Any time tonight.” I jabbed the intercom button. “Coming.” I checked myself in the bathroom mirror. Elf slut, definitely elf slut. I’m wearing red, spike heel ankle booties, red stockings topped with white fur, a green miniskirt so short I can see my candy cane panties, a green midi top, a jaunty Santa cap, and elf ears, pointy elf ears. ...

continued from chapter one PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 2: Carol in Training I barely slept that night. I had just handed over my wife to three very competent dominatrixes. I didn’t know where they lived, or where they had taken my wife, gagged and plugged, stuffed into a rubber lined bag, and I didn’t really know what they were going to do to her. Fran, my mother in law, seemed to have great confidence in Monica, and her assistants, but I was getting second thoughts. They could be part of a white slave trade, and Carol could be on her way to…. Russia…. anywhere, I didn’t know. ...

(Story devised with help from Kentwolf.) The Acme Doll Company, located in a sprawling industrial park in Western Long Island, received an unusual visitor one autumn Monday morning at 11:00 am sharp. The woman who approached the receptionist was blonde, lovely, and dressed in an attractive white blouse and charcoal-gray skirt that were just barely conservative enough to be business attire. And she was surely not more than three feet tall. She had to stand well back from the front desk for the receptionist to see her at all. ...

Part 1 The accountant, business consultant and spanker Geoffrey Parslow was not a great gardener. Although his house in the Hertfordshire stockbroker belt came with quite a bit of land, he had rented out a field commercially for the feeding and exercising of horses and the rest was dominated by lawn and big bushes, which needed little attention. Moreover, he employed old Mr Banks to come in and do what was needed. ...

Part 1: A Family of Fetishists It was a beautiful dry season afternoon, the northern breeze was blowing and the sky was clear. Just outside a pair of automatic doors, staring onto a concrete road and a sea of parked cars, a young girl with hair the colour of red wine sat on her black, plastic bag; her arms wrapped around her chest and her red ballet heel impatiently tapping on the concrete floor. She was tired after the long trip and angry at family for being an hour late. Yet again her eccentric parents had failed to meet the simplest of requests in favour, as the wine-haired girl knew, of one of their many sexual games. ...

Hi. This is my first story so I’d be interested to know what you think and constructive criticism would be welcomed rather than just telling me it’s crap. Haha!! This story is true at the beginning, but becomes fantasy the further you get into it. I’ll let you decide where the change over occurs! *********************************************************** Hi, my name is Sparky, a sub male aged 31. I’ve never had a Mistress or even been controlled by a woman sexually, but I just know I would love it! I have, from an early age, loved dressing up in womens clothes and having two sisters made this easier to do. This used to interest me when I was about 10 years old, but at that age I never had the privacy to act upon what fantasies I did have. ...

My boyfriend is into bondage and is constantly after me to tie him and do stuff to him. I often dress in very sexy clothes for him, heels, hose, short skirts and tight tops. I will tickle him and have him struggle, sometimes even kiss my feet, but it wasn’t a real turn on for me. I had been talking to my girlfriend about it. A conversation that changed my life. Her boy is in to similar things, but she has stepped it up. She has made him her slave. She explained how she enslaved him. He does all of her cooking and cleaning. He satisfies all of her sexual needs. She has him locked into a chastity device requiring a key that only she has. She controls all of his orgasms. He earns them by serving her. She even showed me the copy of the contract the idiot signed for her. I was intrigued. After some serious research on the internet I began to think I might enjoy this too. No more tie up games just to please him. It was going to be about pleasing me. ...

continued from part one SEE EMILY PLAY PT. 2 MEETING MRS. M. After the rush of the orgasm subsided Emily got up from the floor and finished her cup of coffee. Her panties were soaked through and her legs were wet with her own piss, but she loved it. She made her way back to her bedroom and sat back down behind her computer. Earlier that night she had found a website called therubberclinic.com and for some reason she kept going back to it. At one point she had paid for a subscription and she loved all the nasty content she had found. She restarted a video she had been watching. A helpless girl in the shiniest black latex outfit was being ‘treated’ by two latex nurses. One was fucking her silly with a huge strap on dildo, while the other was forcing her to drink her own piss. The girls make-up was a mess and she looked completely helpless. And all Emily could think, while she watched that video over and over was; ‘God, I wish I was that girl’. ...

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale Natasha weaved her way up her garden path, past the knee-high vampires, superheroes and Freddie Kreugers, all of whom had stopped chanting, “Trick or Treat!” and were instead industriously sifting through their buckets. “Sophie must have emptied the whole cupboard for them,” she thought, smiling. She began to fumble in her handbag for her keys. Her mind shifted back to Sophie – the way she tossed her long raven hair as she laughed. Her confidence, so complete that you believed she could accomplish anything. Her long, elegant legs and the black, punkish trousers she liked to wear, the soft leather clinging to her thighs- ...

This is a story of the best Halloween costume I’ve ever worn. It’s a simple story with no danger and no sex, but it was a fun experience and I wanted to share it. It also involves cross-dressing since I’m a guy that likes to be bound while I’m dressed in women’s clothes. In fact, I spend about as much time describing my outfit as I do my eventual serious bondage. You’ve been warned now though, so if that kind of thing doesn’t interest you you might as well read something else. ...

Slowly but surely the New York subway train gathered speed, the firm forward motion sent an almost unnoticeable shudder through Emily’s body as she was having yet another orgasm. She knew pretty damn well how to hide this for the outside world as Mrs. M had taught her the hard way. To the innocent bystander it would look like she was just shivering with cold. Only someone really paying attention might notice there was something else going on. Her body shivering while her look would turn to a gaze for only a second. But in New York no one paid attention. As the orgasm slowely subsided Emily relaxed a bit as her mind started wandering back to almost a year ago. Back to the events that would change her live for good. ...

(story continues from Found Video) Part Two The couple went to sleep sexually satisfied, but by there own hands, and Dawn dreamed about the disturbing movie… Unknown to them, while they were sleeping the video store was broken into, but the thieves were only interested in a certain movie that was missing from a certain collection, accidentally put onto the wrong box. The men in question wanted to recover the incriminating evidence before somebody else saw it. When it was discovered to be rented from the store, it was a simple thing to open up the store’s computer and find the address of the customer who had it. It was better for everybody if the store owner didn’t find out he had a private collection movie on his shelf, mistakenly put into the wrong box. The last time that happened he was pissed! The second part of the plan would be carried out in the morning. ...

Rebecca looked nervously around the basement. No one was around, but she still blushed at the thought of getting caught doing what she was about to do. Well, the blush was part excitement and part embarrassment, but still it would be much easier if no one else in the building found out about her little game. In the basement corner squatted a nice big pile of stuffed shiny black trash bags - the building’s refuse for the last couple of days. Just looking at it made her heart race, made her squirm. She wanted nothing more than to be bound and stuffed in one of those soft shiny bags, to be left there for an indeterminate period to reflect on her position. For months she’d been thinking about it, and had some wonderful session masturbating to the mental pictures - now, on a cool Monday afternoon, it was time to do something about her fantasies! ...

(story continues from Marked Mannequins Part 2) Part Three [this is a continuation of the Parts I and II, feel free to read them first, you’re in for a treat] Sandy was all over our store, literally. The thing is that no customer would ever recognize it. Sandy was in her mannequin state. I turned her into a mannequin two weeks ago and had quite some fun with her. With the green marker I was able to disassemble her in any way I wanted. I just had to draw a green line around a body part and a seam would appear at which I could take her apart. I was even able to revive just one part of her by writing an X with the red marker on that body part. If I wanted to bring her back together I’d just have to reassemble her and mark the seams with the green marker which then would let the seams disappear. There was another funny thing I noticed while playing around with her. If I put a body part onto any surface and mark the seam with the green marker that body part would be fused with that surface. That opened up quite some new possibilities for us to play with each other. I was even able to revive that body part. ...

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

continues from part one Rubber Breathing Therapy Continues I could hear myself breathing I was beginning to regain consciousness, I was totally relaxed, a relaxed and calm state that I had never experienced before. The sound of my breathing was intense, I attempted to open my eyes they felt like ton weights and I struggling to focus. I was lying in a hospital bed, I groped at the bed sheets and realised they were made of rubber, I lifted my hand to my face and cupped the oxygen mask I was wearing. I tried hard to focus. I could see curtains drawn all around the bed, I concentrated straining my eyes, they too were made of rubber. Suddenly memories came flooding back, the overwhelming feeling of being suffocated. I began gasping for air, in the panic I unnoticeably pulled the rubber bed sheets over my face. The rubber sheet sucked against the oxygen mask smothering me. “Nurse!” I shouted out in a blind panic. ...

continued from part 4 Part Five Arriving home, June and Mary walked together as lovers would, arm-in-arm, being as close to each other as they could without interfering with their walking. June unlocked the door, and they both went inside, already kissing and fondling each other. As they walked towards the bedroom letting the door close behind them loudly, they peeled each other’s clothes off, leaving a trail of discarded clothes from the front door to the bedroom hallway. ...

Part One An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” My name isn’t actually “Self-Sub Susy,” but then again, W’s real name isn’t actually “The Technician.” That is what most people know him by, and that is what he is. I guess Self-Sub Susy is what I am, too. I am a natural submissive who is very much into self bondage, and W makes me all sorts of neat toys for my adventures. ...

(story continues from Drew’s Gift) Part 2: Drew’s Second Gift Amy never saw it coming. Master had ordered her to strip and put on her black corset, stockings, and black high heels. He tied her wrists, grabbed the small toy bag, and led her downstairs. When she reached the last step he stopped her. He pulled a length of rope from the bag and went back up. There’s a decorative iron railing around the stairwell. He tied off the rope, let the end dangle. ...

I was going to be punished. It doesn’t matter now what I did, or why. What matters is that I lay on my back on a padded table, naked, blindfolded, and slightly shaky from the thorough enema she’d just given me. For some infractions, that would have been penance enough, but I know this one would be far more complex. She spread my knees apart and gently began lubing my rear passage. I felt the tip of something cool touch me and begin sliding inside: something long, cylindrical, and slightly textured. ...

Hi ! I am Little Tommy. I used to be Tom, but all that has changed. My mommy/wife told me that I should make my story available to all that would be interested, so here I am. To explain, I guess I had better start at the beginning. I guess that I have been a rubber lover all my life, but didn’t know it. Looking back, I can see that I had a certain pleasure at handling anything made of rubber, and often sensed my warm comfortable infant days when I slept in rubber pants and on rubber sheets. I could not really recall them but the feelings were there. Over the years I had always bought wet weather clothing, like rubber lined rain suits, and macs, and was happy when the weather allowed me to wear them. ...

Jane had just bought new pair of latex stockings from her local adult shop, they were a new brand and very expensive. She had been told by the sales assistant that they were very stretchy and very tight fitting without being too restrictive and the longer she worn them the more figure hugging they would become. She had been so excited when she got home she closed all the curtains and stripped off as soon as she got inside. ...

Copyright 2011 Tony-B, All Rights Reserved. May not be copied or moved to another website without permission. “Hi. ….. My name is Sascha. It is now, but once it was Steve….. Steve Landers. You might have heard of me, it was in all the papers after I disappeared……” I once made the mistake of telling my girlfriend that I wished I had been born a girl. I thought we had a great relationship, and the sex was pretty good. But the one thing I envied her for was that it was real easy for her to get her orgasm, while I had to work pretty hard to get mine. ...

continues from Should’ve Locked The Door It was a hot August afternoon as he pulled up to the trailer in his dusty old GMC. He sat in the cab for a moment, looking at the trees, listening to the birds, and unwinding from the drive. He stepped down from the cab with a slight smile and began unloading. He had done this enough times that the work was second nature. He set the clothing and food items on the porch, carried the batteries to their spot at the front of the trailer and hooked them up, slid the tools under the truck, and unloaded the five 7 gallon water carriers. He climbed onto the porch and carried the items he’d left there into the trailer, stowed them in their places and coaxed the little gas refrigerator to life. ...

continued from part 8 Part Nine Chapter 16: Wintering Out There was a knock on the doorframe behind her. The cottage was relatively small and quite cosy, but Alex had an eerie ability to disappear in silence bordering to condensed when she was doing some work or wanted to have a few moments on her own. This meant that she effectively reappeared out of nowhere, often startling whoever was in the room. Niamh thought she would never really get used to it. ...

continued from part 15 Chapter 16: Wintering Out There was a knock on the doorframe behind her. The cottage was relatively small and quite cosy, but Alex had an eerie ability to disappear in silence bordering to condensed when she was doing some work or wanted to have a few moments on her own. This meant that she effectively reappeared out of nowhere, often startling whoever was in the room. Niamh thought she would never really get used to it. ...

It was mid July and I had some vacation time to use, so I took a few days off. My wife and I both work at professional jobs and often have trouble scheduling our together, although we do manage a couple of weeks in the mountains or at the beach. This time my wife was out of town for a few days on business and I had the house to myself. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 19: Pili to the rescue)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 20: Serving Astarte with thanks to SkyHawk7x June 12, 199_ I am Pili. I sit on a morning-lit bed, my lanky body naked, ropes tangled across my long legs and sex-resonating crotch. Sister (as I still call my dear Annie) has just untied me. I greet the day with my writing, my wrists scored with markings of love. ...

John and Katie had been married for three years and while they had regular sex, John was feeling a little restless. Not that he was unsatisfied, but just wanting a little more adventure in the bedroom. One night at dinner he broached the subject with his wife. “So I think we should shake things up a little bit.” “What do you mean, sweetheart?” Katie asked. “Well I’ve got a bit of an idea… a game if you will.” ...

I sat there staring, out of focus, almost subconsciously at the line of traffic in front of me, the same line of traffic I stare at every single day. Sometimes I even think the queuing order of the cars is the same. I recognise number plates and silent strangers also sitting, staring into oblivion, inching along to their mundane 9 to 5’s. I sit there, I feel other drivers cursing me, jealous of me, jealous of the fact that I am sitting in the same queue inching along but I have a better badge staring at them. The badge stares at me from the steering wheel, a badge that the dealer said “would make driving a pleasure“, costing as much as an average mortgage I had high expectations. Do I move any quicker? No. Did it make me feel any better? No. The only thing it gave me is hatred and envy from others for owning this badge. I began to wonder if this was it, was this what life was all about? ...

continued from part 2 Part Three I did not manage to sleep much at all that night. My wife was true to her word and did not loosen any of my rubber or the straps which held me down so tightly. A mixture of being so tightly bound and the constriction of my corset plus the gas mask made even breathing something I had to concentrate on doing. That together with worrying over what future I was going to choose for myself meant I only slept in short bursts all night. I was still tired therefore when I was woken the next morning by my wife undoing my straps and telling me to get up and stretch. ...

Robert Stark (no relation to Tony) slowly pried open his eyes. For a moment, he lay gazing blearily up at the ceiling. Then, with all the effort in the world, he managed to roll over and drag himself to a seated position, legs hanging over the side of the bed. What a night, he thought, staring at the wall of his room. First time in six months I decide to go to a bar, and I get so totally smashed, I can’t even remember getting home. And to make matters worse, I evidently wound up going to be alone. ...

I am a grad student in history at a medium sized public university. My girlfriend, Kim, is an art major. We met in line for tickets to an upcoming concert. I live a conservative lifestyle but had learned to love self bondage at a very young age. I have amassed a large collection of items but keep them hidden in a medium sized safe and hide my little secret from her. She often asked me to be the “subject” of her art projects; however the level of difficulty has been increasing as the year progressed. I had been forewarned but the class is now moving towards the human form and that of course requires a nude subject. I am not shy in front of her, but have never wanted to be a published nude and certainly not “graded” by a professor. We have fought over this point a few times and therefore our sex life had come to a screeching halt. Her deadline is approaching for a project and she still does not have a “model”. Her project is to create a nude but not a typical, model on a stool, something to stretch the comfort zone, a bit edgy perhaps. ...

Tristan had been writing me and serving me off and on in Second Life for a very long time. I had seen his picture and felt safe to allow him to finally serve me. We had made all the arrangements prior to his slavery and I went as far as making everything sound WORSE then it would actually be. He got off the plane looking like a lost puppy, I of course was already waiting for him at the airport only he didn’t know that. He only knew to search for a lady wearing a leather outfit from head to toe and to ask “are you Z?”. ...

continued on from Part 1: A Very Long Night This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. ...

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

continued from part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

June woke to find her release mechanism for the zipper on her skin tight custom made sleepsack moving away from her, taking her freedom with it. Her falling asleep was the reason it failed. She always desired to feel trapped inescapably. This time it was for real! June thought back to the many weeks spent devising a plan to be trapped in the sleepsack, bound until the timer activated the release system and freed her. Knowing full well how intoxicating it felt to be trapped until released by someone, or in this case, something, drove her to create this foolproof system. ...

“Ellen? Please, you have to help me. It’s urgent.” “Oh?” Ellen watched as her roommate threw herself into a chair. “What did you forget about this time?” Deb sighed. Ellen had been her best friend since high school. Deb loved her, but she had what Deb considered to be one minor flaw. She knew Deb way too well sometimes. “It’s a costume party. It starts in three hours, and I don’t have a thing to wear.” ...

Where do I start???? Over 50 years ago is as good a place as any….. My Mother had an older Sister and she had among other things two daughters that like their mom were very quick developers. At 18, almost 19 the one known as Erma had breasts larger and the most perfect shape than any other woman no matter the age I knew. Swaying hips and a smile that would kill you. ...

Susan was in town…. She was walking past the stores, looking in, she saw an adult shop… stopping for a moment, she looked into the window… The dolls were dressed in beautiful lingerie, her mind running back to what her ex had just said…. “You are nothing but a fucking cold fish, just for once, can you act like a whore… well then maybe I will fuck you properly… I’m tired of this hold, and close shit… fuck… you need to act like a whore…. They fuck better….” Danny was mad… as she didn’t want to do things with him…. ...

‘Smith and Smith . how can I make the difference. Gwen speaking…." The soft voice came on the phone….. ‘Is that Smith and Smith? The parts software department? " his voice came over the phone, his husky voice caused Gwen to stir…. “Yes it is the Software’s department, what can I help you with?” Gwen said…. “Well I am looking for specific software, one that requires interaction., like when you talk, it appears on the screen…” he said… she could hear his apprehension in his voice.. ...

Debbie had enough of her tenants drunken ways; she had sub-let the spare room in her flat to help pay the mortgage but his late nights out at the pub every single night had become too much for her. He always staggered in late at night or even early the next morning after an all-night bender; making so much noise and mess, never bothering to sorting it out the next day. ...

continued from part one Part Two So that was my choice. Either I agree to be sent away for severe rubber training followed by a lifetime of servitude and punishment or I suffer the shame and sadness of being publicly humiliated and a divorce to follow. Although I had a small amount of money most of our family wealth was in my wife’s name and she could live very comfortably without any help from me. But I would have next to nothing if I left her and the chances of getting a job with my name a laughing stock was pretty thin. ...

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Amends The cat lay on top of the large fridge, listening cautiously as she made herself as flat and inconspicuous as possible. It was a warm and nice place to rest, and she didn’t want anyone to come after her with a broom and chuck her out in the storm. They had been nice to her here so far, but she had learnt the hard way that people could act very strange sometimes. Now, there was no sign of anyone near where she was. Perhaps she would go for a little sightseeing around the house a bit later. The one without hair had given her better food than she’d had anywhere else around this place, and he didn’t seem to mind having her around. Tonight, he had let her in from the rain. He might still be somewhere in here, and perhaps there would be more to eat. ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 2) Part Three The first tsunami wave almost killed Rosie Wright… the second saved her life. She’d just finished storing the latest offerings from the natives when the girl realised she could not hear the waves outside the cave as usual. The normal swish… roar… swish and roar that Rosie had listened to for weeks on end had suddenly stopped, and it puzzled her. From her time as one of Oxford’s premier biologist-explorers Miss Wright knew this island wasn’t in a tidal area. ...

Shawn knew her schedule well. He knew she was a successful sales representative and her home was her office. Almost like clockwork, if the sun was out on a weekday morning and she had no appointments, she swapped her expensive tailored business suits for a string bikini and was poolside tanning her fantastically formed body. Hid away from the public view by the private walled-in yard, her swimsuit was often removed to give her entire body a nice even tan. ...

(story continues from Maid Service Requested) Part 2: Do Not Disturb (The sequel to Maid Service Requested) For Alexandra, it had been a very good meeting. She had finished up her presentation of the building’s features and now it was in the hands of all the various contractors and workers to take it from paper to concrete, steel and glass. Alexandra was very good at what she did. Not only was she a qualified architect, but she also was damn fine in the looks department. She kept her six-foot frame well toned and she always dressed to emphasize her curves, such as with the gray business suit she was wearing now. Alex had long, coppery hair she kept in flowing curls and deep green eyes that could disarm any man or woman when she wanted to. Today she had used all of her charms at the meeting and now she intended to use them for what was awaiting her in the hotel room. ...

(story continues from The Visitor) Chapter Two Part 3: The Club Maegen showed up that evening at around 7:00 in full dominatrix regalia, stiletto knee length boots, leather bustier over a spandex cat suit, leather gloves, all black. On her lean and spare frame, her outfit looked sinister and sexy. Her hair was now also all black and pulled into a severe ponytail. She wore heavy mascara and black lipstick. She struck a pose in the doorway that was one part self-conscious and one part arrogant. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Caught! “Jesus Christ!” “What?” “Bag weighs a fucking ton!” Hands groped Chloe. “This ain’t uniforms, Charlie.” More groping. “Sure as hell not. Feels like a body.” “You don’t think …” “Only one way to find out.” Chloe felt herself hefted out of the bin. She landed with a thump on the concrete floor. Light poured into the bag and she clamped her eyes shut. “Son of a bitch.” ...

(story continues from Human Interest 7) Part Eight Chapter 14: The Welcome Wagon Lunch as usual was served picnic-style on the lawn. Mistress Ella and Irish were just finishing their salads when the main gate creaked and squeaked as it rolled open to let the prison bus in. The bus ran quietly along the back of the parking lot and down behind the equipment barn to the consignment pony stables so as not to attract the attention of the regular ranch guests. Actually, if you didn’t know it was from the Chowchilla Correctional Facility, you couldn’t tell as the Lloyd’s Farm Equipment Rental paint scheme wouldn’t seem the least bit out of place. ...

For many years now I have had a strong desire/need to be trapped, enclosed and left in a Furry Heaven. This is something that had been beyond my reach and was much too purvey for most of my friends to know about or even understand. So, on a visit to my long time bondage buddy, he had a little surprise for me. We met up as usual for lunch and a chat and then went for a couple of drinks. All seemed as normal. We went back to his place and went down to his Dungeon. I noticed to my delight and surprise a large bear suit draped over the bench. He looked at me and smiled. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 25Chapter 26: The Four Horsewomen of the Pastry Chefs Stunned by the admission, Brulée was about to press Jessica for clarification on exactly what she meant when she had said “investment” when the doors to the seating area swung open and the fetish-attired hostess and two assistants glided into the room. ...

continued from part 2 Strapped 3: The End? (Reading part one and two will help to follow the story line.) Anjali hung weakly from her bonds. She just experienced an incredible orgasm unlike any that she could do on her own during her self bondage sessions. Some of her muscles were cramping slightly from the exertion of pulling against her ropes and chains. At the moment her mind was in a post ecstasy haze. That was incredible but could she go on. She delivered herself to John to do as he would please. She had fantasized about something like this for years. She never shared these desires with anyone until she “accidentally” discovered that John had similar interests. On top of that, she discovered that John had very serious feeling towards her as well. ...

This story is set long, long ago, when infections could still be cured by antibiotics and HIV/AIDS was unknown. Some of the events are from different sessions, and some are completely fictional - I’ll leave you to decide which are which. In its heyday the Reeperbahn in Hamburg was one of the most sexually liberated places in Europe. There were many sex shops, brothels, and the infamous Herbertstrasse was closed to women because the “models” displayed themselves in windows. There were also a few live sex stage shows, and this story takes place in one of those. I’d arrived in the middle of the evening when there was a large audience. The stage show consisted of “artistes” going through the motions adopting various tantric positions from the Kama Sutra, plus some live sex and simulated sex scenes and the occasional comedy piece. Gradually as the evening wore on, the husband/wife tourist couples left, and the audience thinned out down to a hardcore. I was beginning to think I might move on after another couple of scenes, but a pretty performer came out on stage and said “I’m the Mistress of Ceremonies (MC) for the next scene, and we would like the next scene to include two men and two women from the audience. Who is going to volunteer?” There was a pause until finally a woman said in a rather tense voice “Is it going to be heterosexual, homosexual or bisexual?” “Good question!” said the MC. “Heterosexual only. But with some, er, twists!”. ...

Maya And Rose: London story Prologue Maya and Rose are top fashion models. Rose is blond with long straight hair, while Maya likes to keep her black hair short. When the hectic schedule allows, their access to leading fashions, makeup, and travel enables them to play out their favorite game. The name of the game is enslaving their unsuspecting neighbors. London It was Friday the end of London fashion week. Maya and Rose were slowly getting ready for their trip to Milan on Monday. This gave them a full weekend to devote their predatory attentions to Mark. Maya spotted this athletic looking financial advisor, the other day in the elevator, and realized he lives in an apartment just below theirs, accessible from a spacious terrace overlooking Canary Wharf. As the evening creped by, Maya was preparing a large bottle of Chloroform, she obtained after seducing a elderly chemist. She attached a tip of a long rubber hose to the opening of the small canister, and stretched it out through the open window of their apartment. As she predicted, the other side of the hose rested gently at the air intake of Marks’ air condition unit. ...

continued from part 6 Part Seven Chapter 13: Bundle of Joy Heavy raindrops played an autumn concerto on the barn roof. An unremittingly drumming background noise rolled through the loft where Niamh was watching Alex prepare the next number. She had helped her roll out the large, heavy rubber sack on the floor while Alex took care of the wires attached to overhead pulleys mounted on a beam. She shook her head in disbelief. The sack was a blood-curling body bag-like deflated cocoon with broad belts, buckles and whatnot, and they wanted to string her up in it. No one could blame her for not seeing the point in being the banger in that bun, she thought. Surely, Alex must have had something more in mind than just suspending her like a sausage when she thought this out. ...

continued from part 12 Chapter 13: Bundle of Joy Heavy raindrops played an autumn concerto on the barn roof. An unremittingly drumming background noise rolled through the loft where Niamh was watching Alex prepare the next number. She had helped her roll out the large, heavy rubber sack on the floor while Alex took care of the wires attached to overhead pulleys mounted on a beam. She shook her head in disbelief. The sack was a blood-curling body bag-like deflated cocoon with broad belts, buckles and whatnot, and they wanted to string her up in it. No one could blame her for not seeing the point in being the banger in that bun, she thought. Surely, Alex must have had something more in mind than just suspending her like a sausage when she thought this out. ...

“What do you want for your birthday?” “You - all wrapped up. Shit! I shouldn’t have said that.” I raised my glass. “In vino veritas. But I thought we had an agreement” “That’s not what I meant.” Which was a lie. The deal is that she could stay out of the closet and do what lesbians do as long as she didn’t hit on me. “Oh hell. What I’d like to do is wrap you up like a mummy.” ...

Stacy had considered cheerleading. Her personality and figure certainly made her a potential candidate. But, she simply did not like the snobbyness and stuck up attitude of the cheerleading squad. She was a standout cheerleader in high school, but soon found out that college cheerleaders were simply spoiled, big breasted egos. However, as the year progressed, Stacy found an excellent way to be involved in sports and really felt needed. When the athletic training staff was short, was asked by a friend if she would be interested in being a trainer. With her volunteer EMT background, it seemed a natural. ...

(C) Copyright 2010 - MindSplinter - Published under Creative Commons License (Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike) 3.0 Unported (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/) Kelly and I embark upon a backpack tour of Europe, but she probably wishes that she hadn’t told me about her passing interest in exhibition and the thrill of the possibility of being caught. Kelly had been staring at the drool spot forming between her feet on the forest floor for over an hour now, silently fuming at the fact that she had been suckered into this so easily. What had started out as a guided tour of my old stomping grounds when I had been in the Army had turned into an unexpected exhibition bondage scene in the middle of the forest at the Nuremberg Zoo. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 24)_ Part 25 ‘Are you ready to be a good slave’ blared through Stephanie’s head like an air horn, making her jump in her bonds. Stephanie hadn’t heard the stranger come down the stairs, but she also admitted to herself that her thoughts were on other things such as what her captor would do to her when he finally returned. Now she would find out. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) I don’t know how I get roped into these things. Spring cleaning, she called it. But there wasn’t that much cleaning involved. Instead, I was tasked with packing up her winter clothing, vacuum packing them into plastic bags, putting those plastic bags into plastic bins, and then transporting those plastic bins into her side room. Meanwhile, she had the opposite job. She was retrieving a different set of bins from that same side room, unpacking clothes from plastic bags, and placing those clothes into her wardrobe and closets. ...

It wasn’t that she was obsessed with masturbation, it’s just that when Master was away she was forbidden to touch herself and so, naturally she could think of little else. At least she would get some relief tonight … or not. It depended on Master’s mood. The mantle clock began to chime. 10:00, time for Master’s e-visit. Lisa checked the webcam, positioned the chair and settled in. She slouched a bit, draped her legs over the arm rests, reached her hands between her legs, spread her pussy lips, lay her head back and closed her eyes. ...

Elayne’s Order: Part 1 – Introductions Chapter 1 I first met Elayne at a dance club in Montreal. She was hard to miss; tall, slim and beautiful with straight, blonde hair falling down her back. She had a longer face with high cheekbones, and a bold nose guarding lightly pouting lips. She wore a shimmering silver dress cut high and matching heels. What drew my eye the most was a regal air with which she carried herself. She was talking and laughing with a group of people when she caught one of my sidelong glances. Hurriedly looking away I concentrated on my watered-down drink. The next time I braved a look she was staring at me directly with a small smile. I quickly turned away and went to find some of the friends that I had come with. ...

My first time in a dumpster was a number of years ago, probably when I was in my early teens. I would climb into this one dumpster and play among the bags of trash, but that never really satisfied whatever it is that makes me lust for trash. As I’ve grown older–I’m about to turn 27–my lust for trash has become a love. I love everything about it… The smell, the feel, the experience. On various occasions I have been in the throes of passion with a bag of garbage. One particular time, I actually ate some of the lettuce that was in a bag of garbage. It was delicious! ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Ponygirl Training ‘S’ had now been suspended from the strap cage hanging high above the floor of the training room for many many hours. She had been dressed in her total coverage suit with internally fitted devices which she had come to enjoy especially the e-stimulation which had brought her to orgasmic delight on un-numbered occasions. She could make out the floor some ten feet below her as she hung in the tight embrace of the strap cage through the darkened lenses of the goggles she had been fitted with. Suddenly the dildo deeply embedded within her came to life for the umpteen time; she squirmed as the pulses grew. At the same time her nipples began to receive the e-stim which excited her beyond belief. She knew that she was to be brought to yet another shattering pleasure; she accepted her fate, indeed she was now completely lost in her own masochistic world of latex encapsulation. ‘Come pleasures of sublime ecstasy visit me, use me, abuse me and lead me where ever you want, I am your acolyte and offer myself unconditionally to you. I am become a living latex creature, held, and suspended in your tight embrace willing you to lead me to the ultimate rubberization of a life devoted to the worship of all things latex!’ ...

continued from part 5 Part Six Chapter 11: The Russian Doll Walking down the old, wooden stairs quietly enough not to wake up Alex was difficult, even though she kept close to the wall and put her weight on the handrail. Even the floorboards outside the room where she thought she could hear Theresa snoring, sounded like they were designed to creak as much as possible. The grandfather clock down the hall struck eight, and she hurried past it towards the kitchen. It was empty, but there was a wonderful smell her belly immediately interpreted as Festive Breakfast. A door was gently shut, and two large flowerpots entered the room closely followed by their carrier. ...

continued from part 10 Chapter 11: The Russian Doll Walking down the old, wooden stairs quietly enough not to wake up Alex was difficult, even though she kept close to the wall and put her weight on the handrail. Even the floorboards outside the room where she thought she could hear Theresa snoring, sounded like they were designed to creak as much as possible. The grandfather clock down the hall struck eight, and she hurried past it towards the kitchen. It was empty, but there was a wonderful smell her belly immediately interpreted as Festive Breakfast. A door was gently shut, and two large flowerpots entered the room closely followed by their carrier. ...

continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Strings Dad? She forced her eyes open, and although there wasn’t enough light in the room too be able to see clearly, she tried to reassure herself that this wasn’t just another bad dream by staring blindly into the dark to see if there was something real to comfort her. There was no point in moving until she was sure. A faint snoring noise and a familiar warmth on her left side, and a sweet, mature and unmistakably female fragrance with a slight hint of juniper in the air allayed her fears despite the darkness of the early hour. She had never felt that scent in her dreams. They were strangely odourless, nearly all of them. Not all of them. Not this one. ...

(story continues from R.A.B.B. Revenge Against Bad Boyfriends 2) Chapter Three: Ben’s Story - Final. Robyn left Ben hanging in his condom prison the next morning, with a few ounces of her morning pee inside, just to “piss” him off! She was in the kitchen when Brittany arrived. “You actually fucked yourself ….with him?!” Brittany laughed. “Head first!!” Robyn explained!!! “You HAVE to let me…” Brittany pleaded… “He’s upstairs, hanging on the bed post, go have fun!!” Robyn said! ...

A girlfriend of mine told me this story years ago, and I kept it to myself because I thought she made it up. I would like to say I’m sorry, she knows who she is. My girlfriend, I’ll call her Lisa, not her real name, told me about some temp work she did for an agency that specialized in “different”. And she didn’t mean topless bar different, the girls who went that way made good money, but had more attention than they wanted, and some even ran into their fathers or uncles at work. No thanks for Lisa, and her body type was all wrong for that as well. Five foot two and maybe one hundred pounds of sexy Asian woman, small breasts and all she could have almost any man she wanted, if she wanted! She wanted a degree, and no man was going to stop her, But she would let them help her from time to time. ...

(story continues from My Tormentrix) Part 2: The Tormentrix Returns The cuffs about my wrists and ankles are all lovingly padded to prevent me getting hurt in any way, but all the muscles in my arms and legs are screaming at me. You see, she has strung me up tight between two columns of concrete with tight chains and leather cuffs. I didn’t like to ask why the columns has useful little eyebolts cemented into them but she has made full use of them. I am spread-eagled as tight as my body will permit between those two columns, my arms and legs dragged out to full stretch. The balls of my feet are perched precariously on the floor, but if I did lose my footing I don’t think I could fall. I am stretched out that tight. ...

“So let me get this straight then. Your top, number one fantasy is to be the sex slave of a man, to be his possession, to let him chain you up, whip you, and then throw him to his mates so they can enjoy you as well?” “That’s not how it is and you know it.” “Well tell me where I’m wrong then”. “Look. I do get turned on by the submissive bit, I want a man who is so gorgeous and so dominant that I want him to take me and I do fancy being in his power. He might seem to be in control but I want to feel that he is so obsessed with me that he has to have me and… well okay, he’s so crazy about me that he wants to share me with other men, to let them see what he’s got and how sexy I can be. I’m tired of the sex games we all play, all the conventions and routines. I want raw physical pleasure, I want to drive a man wild with lust and feel that lust myself. And yes, I have a thing about pain, if a man excites me enough, I want him to get a bit rough, the pain and the pleasure… they mingle somehow, oh God Dawn I don’t know why you got me started on this “ ...

(story continues from What You See is Not Always What You Get Part 2) Part Three Our last date was certainly a major step forward in the realm of kink for us both. I had a hard time trying to think of how Dee was going to top that one, but somehow, I knew that eventually she would. The next Friday evening the phone rang. Dee called and asked me to come over tomorrow, and bring some carpentry tools as she had something that needed to be done with wood. Not a problem, I told her. I would be there at 10AM. ...

continued from part one Part Two (Reading part one will help to follow the story line but is not necessary.) Still half strapped to the bed, John was paralyzed when he read the note. Anjali not only found out about his secret desires, she participated. After a period of overwhelming embarrassment and then brief confusion, John read the note again. Dear John, I am sorry about the door. As you know, I am pretty strapped for cash right now but if you come to my place tomorrow at 7 pm, I will make it up to you. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) Commentary: I’ve been starting to think the females in my stories have been, well, flat. They only exist largely to service the plot, and have few real characteristics. So, in this one, I’ve decided to see if I could figure out the personality and motivation of a female. (Expect unrealistic shit. :) I’ve always hated her. She was so self-obsessed. Never had time enough for people. Always doing things that would affect later, never now. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Twas Winter Solstice in the world Gai Shifted, a time of good cheer and merriment. Across the planet, peace, sensitivity and restriction found its way into every corner of the happy globe (even though globes do not technically have corners). This was so true in so many places, specifically… ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) I don’t usually put up a Christmas tree. I guess one of the reasons is that our place was so small. The other reason was that there were only two of us, and it seemed almost presumptuous to put up a tree when we’d only be exchanging gifts with each other. This year was different, though. She was insistent that I get one and put it up, and wouldn’t hear otherwise. ...

continued from part 6 Chapter 7: Crime & Punishment The suiting up process had taken a long time. The Male slave had been instructed to dress ‘S’ in the heavy weight dry suit. The chains fitted to his arm fetters allowed only limited movement the restraints attached to a stainless steel waist belt were short and impeded his ability to make large movements. This together with the pinhole eye openings in his occluding helmet meant his task was made doubly difficult. Why he was thus fettered had ‘S’ wondering whether he was undergoing some sort of punishment because of some infraction of the rules laid down by the Master and Mistress. ‘S’ had not seen him except in the kitchen on one or two occasions. ...

I wanted to send you a self bondage story, but I wanted to DO it first. I read other stories and picked the parts I liked, and set my goals for a three day weekend, all to myself, except, I wasn’t by myself. By the way, it’s a true story, November 2010. After finding the bondage pictures my ex-girlfriend took of me when we were still together, I decided I had to be tied up again!! I started studying self bondage stories and tips, picking out the parts I liked and wanted to use, then I added a few new tricks of my own. ...

She’d arranged the disciplinary interview for 5.00 which was the only thing in this nightmare that gave either Alan or Cheryl any relief, anything to cling onto. They were in Joanne’s office at the end of the corridor and, hopefully, at least, virtually nobody else would be in the building by the time the interviewing was really underway. Joanne broke the strained silence. “Well we may as well get this over with. You’ve had a copy of the charges brought against you, I presume you have read them fully?” ...

As the room slowly swam into focus I found myself looking directly at a naked man tied to a chair. Looking down, I realized it was a mirror and that I was the naked man tied to a chair. I shook my head vigorously to clear the cobwebs and tried to remember how I got here. I was at a loss for a few minutes, and then it hit me like the hot kiss at the end of a wet fist. It was the frail. The dame with the gimlet eyes and the Grable gams. ...

(C) Copyright 2010 - MindSplinter - Published under Creative Commons License (Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike) 3.0 Unported (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/) During a recent conversation with my friend Kelly she mentioned that short of being able to goad a Dom into having his way with her by putting ideas into his head, she found bondage to become rather boring after struggling for some time. I told her that I was sure that I could come up with a scene that would keep her quite busy, naturally she rose to the occasion and challenged me to prove it. ...

Today is the first day of a week’s holiday. My marriage failed recently and with a bang, and to escape from the out-poring and dire demands of the separation, I booked a holiday that a girl friend recommended for me. Whilst my husband packs and departs our home, taking with him everything he wants… My name is Ellie and I am thirty-one, slim, brunette and feeling desperately in need of a change of scenery and perhaps life as well, hence this trip. This hotel is advertised as providing for all forms of fantasy role-play, and though I do not as yet have much of an idea of what I might like to indulge in, I am happy to just relax and go with the flow. ...

(story continues from Cindy’s Mud Bath Weekend) Chapter Two Cindy was in pretty good shape the next morning…. I had checked on her the night before but she was pleasantly sleeping, buried in mud up to her neck. I stood there still looking at her at 8AM, and decied to hit her with all the vibrators at once. Her head rolled back and she struggled to open her eyes, still caked shut with my cum from yesterday. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two Cindy was in pretty good shape the next morning…. I had checked on her the night before but she was pleasantly sleeping, buried in mud up to her neck. I stood there still looking at her at 8AM, and decied to hit her with all the vibrators at once. Her head rolled back and she struggled to open her eyes, still caked shut with my cum from yesterday. ...

He’d heard the owls before but never quite so close. This one seemed to be talking to him. Eventually he spotted her in a tree across from his cabin. She was looking directly at him, moving her head around and occasionally shrieking. As soon as he made eye contact she flew to another tree about fifty yards down the path. He followed her and, once he spotted her in the tree, she flew off to a third tree where she perched, watching him. ...

Chapter Three Part 7 (Flora) Flora was, in a way, enjoying herself immensely. Although the corset portion of the rubber body shaper was uncomfortably tight, making her feel a bit breathless, the rest of the outfit was another matter. Her head was tightly encased in the helmet and felt, well… tight, as if she had been drinking. The balloon gag filling her mouth distended her cheeks, and gave her a kind of primitive oral satisfaction, like she got from performing fellatio. The fiendish attachments of the corselet felt entirely too nice, and she squirmed a tiny bit, as little as the steel bar at her back allowed. The look in the mirror had really excited her, for she hardly recognized herself. Her face had taken on the appearance of an ebony female android, and her waist was now so tiny as to almost be unbelievable. ...

Chapter Seven Part 16 When he had “Jason” free of the straps holding her to the gurney, Mr. Dodds led her into the adjoining room. This room was adjacent to the one where Mandy had first entertained Flora and her guest. Its two prominent features were a low, round structure like a well, in the middle of the room, which appeared to be filled with rubber sheets, and an X-shaped bondage frame attached to one wall. It was attached at the centre to a large metal hub bolted to the wall. There was also a large hoist hung from a traversable track on the ceiling, and a diver’s air compressor on a wheeled dolly. ...

A tribute to my friend Margaret B, A present for Valentines day. Jon looked down at his legs, shaved smooth, his red six inch pumps, his stockings, his suspender belt, his cock enclosed in a CB 3000 and the corset his mistress likes so much. Jon had paid for all the things he now wore. His gag which lay in between his teeth, the latex hood, and the pretty little wig he had on his head, were presents from his Mistress. He groaned as he heard her coming up the stairs, Her stilettos boots did wonders for him and his straining hard on Mistress Margaret walked into the room, riding crop in hand, with a massive strap on between her legs. She walked over his cowered body and tapped his rump. ...

continued from part one Part Two “Mistress” Margaret have been dragged down to the dungeon, where she had been left in her own hell. Unable to satisfy her craving for orgasm due to the bondage her slave Jane had put her in, she just had to endure hours of animal lust. As she hung in a strappardo her engorged breasts hanging like balloons craving the touch of someone, anyone! Just so she could get the orgasm she craved. ...

I’m not sure how you’ll like this little story, but it’s based on a true event, and might give you a glimpse into how some of my stories come into existence….. Tony-B When I was young my dad bought me a racing bike to ride to school, and get around in my expanding world. I remember that within a month, I could name every street in all directions for about a mile from my house. ...

I graduated collage with a PHD in bio chemistry in only 6 years and I was hired by one of the largest companies in the world. They have their finger in just about every type of product you can think of. At the age of 25 I was the youngest researcher working for the company so I worked really hard to make sure people didn’t think I got the job because of my looks. I am 5'7" and have long dark hair. I spend my off time working out and playing sports for I have a good figure. I have no delusions that my looks helped get me hired but that doesn’t stop me from proving that I was the right choice. ...

With thanks to Linda (dirty_trashbag_girl) I met Linda through Fetlife and a couple of other trashbagging groups, we began just by messaging about our mutual interests in bags, trash and compactors, then we started roleplaying and developed a few good scenarios that we played out online. Linda or myself would get into a trashbag and play what the other directed, it was all great fun and we developed a rapport and trust over time that eventually allowed us to meet in person. ...

Andrea and I have been going out for only a short time, but our sex life is exciting and very kinky. Although I introduced her to many of my sex games – involving bondage, role-play and costumes - she naturally gets off on being bound, dominated and controlled. Speaking of which, this is an adventure we had very recently. After watching a particular TV show, we were drawn to the special-effect contact lenses that one of the actors was wearing. Inspired by this, we hit on the idea of Andrea dressing up as a rather sexy and thoroughly submissive cat. The image of her eyes being made to look feline-like (whilst her mouth was tape-gagged) turned us both on so much, that in a week, we had the full costume and she was more than ready to become my submissive pet. ...

Andrea and I have been going out for only a short time, but our sex life is exciting and very kinky. Although I introduced her to many of my sex games – involving bondage, role-play and costumes - she naturally gets off on being bound, dominated and controlled. Speaking of which, this is an adventure we had very recently. After watching a particular TV show, we were drawn to the special-effect contact lenses that one of the actors was wearing. Inspired by this, we hit on the idea of Andrea dressing up as a rather sexy and thoroughly submissive cat. The image of her eyes being made to look feline-like (whilst her mouth was tape-gagged) turned us both on so much, that in a week, we had the full costume and she was more than ready to become my submissive pet. ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Under the Influence Although the hour was still early, the stars were already twinkling in the sky, and near the reddening horizon a white crescent moon was shining like a bright scythe. Autumn was soon turning into winter, and the fresh air felt frigid and damp in her face as she tried leaning out the small window to watch the blue hour colour display. There was something saddening about how the whole world fell silent waiting for the next spring, but as long as there was enough light you could always enjoy the divine canvas with all its magnificent colours. ...

Chapter One My wife of 3 years, 26 year old Cindy and I had talked extensively about her wildest fantasy… that of being buried and unable to dig herself out. We agreed that this very summer, when the weather was warm, we’d pursue this, I just hadn’t devised the exact details yet, and Cindy was driving me crazy to do this. We were driving home one night about 10PM when we passed an abandoned building project. We stopped to stare sadly at what could have been a nice little shopping center, when Cindy spotted something lying in the rubble. ...

It is a warm day in Wildaron Forest. Amber Nightwind has been waiting for this day a long time. At last, the stars are right. Life as a Dryadani is a busy one. But lately she has been wishing for someone - someone she can Play with. After much study, she has determined that today will be the day. Stepping into her garden, she begins to pace out a circle. At each quarter point, she lights a small torch, picks a few flowers to weave into her long red hair, then recites a brief invocation. “Ohh, Powers of the East, come if you will, you blow so good! Ohh, Powers of the South, come if you will, you are so-o hot! Ohh, Powers of the West, come if you will, you are so wet! Ohh, Powers of the North, come if you will, you are so-o hard!” By the time she completes the circuit, she has gotten a bit hot herself, so she unbuttons her silken chemise, exposing her full round breasts. Standing in the center of the circle, she balances a little precariously on her red spike-heeled pumps, legs spread, and begins her prayer to Sharalisa. In another part of Wildaron, you, a thin melancholy Gwelfani, are taking a break from practicing your borashan. You are resting against a rainbalar tree, your long blond hair wisping over your shoulders. Although musicians are honored and in demand in Shaharasai, you sometimes feels restless and unfulfilled. Leaning back, you close your pale blue eyes for a moment, pondering your situation. Suddenly, the very air around you seems to thicken, swirl, and hum. You open your eyes, but there is nothing to be seen. You try to stand but your limbs won’t respond to your thoughts. You breathe in deeply, once, twice; trying to understand the situation. On you third breath, the air begins to clear. You find you are able to move, a little. You look down at yourself; your black boots are still visible under the edge of your golden robe. But by looking down instead of up, you are not prepared for what comes next. You are suddenly scooped up in a large hand, whose crimson fingernails form a threatening cage around you. “Ah, by my Lady Sharalisa, the spell worked! It worked!” a musical voice trills out. Looking at last upwards, you behold the face of the Dryadani Amber. She is truly magnificent, towering some twenty-five feet above where you are sprawled in her palm. Her full, ample breasts hang just across from where you sit, though each one is twice your height. “Long have I wished for just such a little toy to amuse myself with,” she continues. “And now I have you. Tell me, my little trinket, what is your name?” “T-Terry,” you stammer out. You have, in your most private moments, fantasized about a similar situation. But now that it is real and you are lying in her huge warm hand, you find the reality of your predicament quite overwhelming. “Well, Terry, I am Amber Nightwind, but you may address me as Goddess’, " she giggles. Her hand shakes a little as she says this, bouncing you slightly. “From now on, you are MINE. I can be a most loving Goddess, but you must do your best to please me at all times, is that clear?” You nod your head a little. You are not sure if you like this situation, but for now it seems best to play along. You cannot even see the ground from where you lie in her hand; who knows how far down it may be? “That’s good,” she says. “Now, for starters, let’s get rid of these clothes - you won’t be needing them anymore.” She grabs your left foot between the index and thumb of her other hand and pulls your boot off. “Hey!” you start to protest. But she is already pulling off the right one as well. “None of that now - you are supposed to please me, not the other way around.” Amber frowns down at you slightly. “Now, how does this robe come off?” She begins to prod at you, lifting the edge of your golden robe with her long fingernail. You struggle a little to keep it down - for despite your trepidation, the sight of the lovely Dryadani’s immense breasts has had its effect on you. You are not ready to reveal this to Amber; besides, your plans to escape will be complicated if you are naked. Still, she is intent on having her way. Grasping the hem of your robe, she succeeds in lifting it over your head, forcing you to raise your arms as the garment is pulled up, and at last, off. You are now completely nude and helpless in her giant hand. “Ahh, and what is this?” she smiles. “I see my tiny captive is savoring this after all!” With one tapered finger the size of your thigh, she strokes your erection as gently as she can. To you, however, this presses your manhood hard against your stomach. You momentarily forget all ideas of escape and lie back, letting her bring you to the height of arousal. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this, my dear. But I am ready for some enjoyment myself.” Amber ends her fingertip massage, instead gripping you firmly in her hand. Her tight grasp nearly knocks the wind out of you and bruises your ribs just a little. You can just manage to peer out over the top of her hand. She is carrying you towards a gargantuan castle whose misty spires you have seen soaring above the western clouds when conditions are just right. She enters a door in one turret and climbs the stairs, two at a time. This rapid ascent jounces you so severely you close your eyes to keep away the vertigo. When things settle enough, you open your eyes, just in time to find yourself being set into a golden birdcage. “Stay there just a moment, my pet,” Amber says breathily. “I won’t be a minute.” She steps over to a washstand and slithers out of her silken blouse. Seeing her standing there, running a moist cloth over her immense torso, you find your arousal returning. But more important, she has turned her back on you - perhaps now you can make your escape. You slowly make your way to the cage door. Fortunately, it is only latched, not locked. Peering out over the edge, you decide you might be able to leap down onto the red-cushioned sofa below. You swing out and down, dangling from the cage bottom to get yourself as close as possible. Unfortunately, just as you let go, the door swings shut with a clank!, alerting Amber. “Tsk, tsk. Didn’t I tell you to stay where you were?” Amber asks a little peevishly just as you drop into the cushions on the sofa. You try to hide behind a pillow, but she is too quick. Grabbing you around the middle, she shakes you a little. “That is no way to behave! Now -” she continues, “all that work in the garden has worn me out. I could use a foot massage..” She sets you down on the floor by her feet. She is wearing bright red pumps; their pointed spikes are as tall as you are. She crosses one huge shapely leg over the other, the sole of her foot hanging just above your head. “Look out below!” she laughs, as she slips her heel loose from the shoe. You narrowly miss being impaled on the spike as it swings forward. Letting the shoe slide off completely, she orders you to start rubbing her foot. “Rub it hard , little man,” she commands, “my feet are sore!” She shoves her foot towards you. It is even larger than you are. She slips off her other shoe, nudging you forward with her other foot. Seeing no way out of your predicament, you begin to rub her foot. She pushes it against you. “My feet are so-o hot and sweaty,” she complains. “Can you give them a tongue bath?” You look around for a way to escape this, but with one foot caging you in from behind and the other waiting in front, there seems little chance of that. “Go on!” she urges impatiently. So you stick out your tongue and begin to lick the bottom of her enormous foot. It smells of leather and sweat and something indefinable. You are soon intoxicated by the heady aroma and begin to lick all over her sole, pressing your slim body up against the wall of soft pink flesh. You are about to be carried away on waves of salty enchantment when she suddenly grasps you between her feet. Leaning back on the couch, Amber raises you up in the air, still firmly between her feet. “Oh-h, that was very nice,” she giggles. “I’m feeling much more relaxed now.” Beneath where you are suspended some forty feet in the air, Amber is a symphony of fire. Her dark red hair spills over her shoulders and onto her creamy round breasts, each capped with a strawberry nipple the size of your head. She is wearing a bright red miniskirt that stands out against the ruby red of the couch under her. With her legs raised like this, that little skirt has fallen back, revealing the sheer black panties underneath. Through them you can make out a tangle of reddish curls. You squirm a little, but not too much, for a fall from this height would surely kill you. Amber laughs up at you “Well, little one, I’m tempted to play’ with you right here. I’ve been waiting so long for this chance,” she says, running her hands over her breasts, squeezing them, making her nipples stand erect. “But I’ve a better place in the other room. Only I better make sure you’re safe for the journey; I’m not sure I can trust you yet” she frowns. With that, she hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to just above where the thick curls begin. She bends her knees, bringing her feet just above where her hands now lie, the left one idly stroking her womanhood through the sheer black silk. With her right hand, she pulls the fabric out away from her body. Then, abruptly, she loosens her foothold on you, dropping you down so you land in the soft deep nest waiting there. With her right hand she reaches in and positions you before pulling the panties back into place. “Get used to it, dear,” she coos. “You’re going to be spending a lot of time there!” With that, Amber stands up, wiggling her hips a little to settle you into place. You are wrapped tightly against her enormous femininity, the moist black silk taut against your back. You are battling against your imprisonment, but there is no place for you to go ...

You wake up, and blink at us sleepily. You’re cute, all snuggled up in bed and with the covers pulled up tight around you. I’m still on the fence about all this, but Jen is here with me, and she’s sure to make sure I follow through with this. You start, realizing that something’s not right, and I guess you feel a little vulnerable having your girlfriend and her best friend stare down at you as you sleep. As you start to sit up, Jen drops a heavy canvas bag on the bed. You eye it suspiciously as you try to shake off sleep. ...

This is a story told to me by a young British lady who wished to remain nameless, but asked for me to tell her tale. Her wish is my command! So this comes from what I like to call jokingly ‘The Ackerman Files’. I know she will enjoy reading her story, I hope you do as well, enjoy. Ps: thank you to all who have left comments on my work, I am sincerely sorry that I cannot respond directly (work load) but I am sure you would prefer stories rather than E-Mails, but thank you all the same. ...

I still couldn’t believe it. The store I had worked for had caught fire and I was unemployed. Here it was the second day of summer break and I had no job to speak of. It was the last summer I would be at home because I was going off to collage. I wanted to get some extra money and now it looked like I was going to have to work fast food and that idea really didn’t appeal to me. After a few days a friend of my Dad’s, Mark, told me that his company was looking for a few people. ...

continued from part 4 Part Five Chapter 9: Impiety Like a little cluster of colourful gnome-like beacons, the children were standing around the puddle without treading in it in the downpour from leaden skies. One of the bigger boys used a long twig to prod what looked like a deformed piece of freckled fur lying in the shallow, muddy water; and the audience surrounding him paid little attention to the car approaching like a stealthy shark melting into the autumnal backdrop in different shades of grey. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) A good friend of mine was leaving the country, for reasons she never wanted to get in to. She said she would be gone for a year, and that during the interim I should check up on her apartment, and make sure everything was okay there. Apparently she just wanted to disappear. She never went into why. I respected her need for privacy, and didn’t question it. ...

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale She admired her shiny black skin-tight latex-attired, corseted, booted, hooded figure in her full-length mirror, posing from different angles, getting her full fill of her sexy, bad self. She smiled, smacking her tight, gleaming, beautifully-rounded ass, straining to look back over her shoulder in the long, tight, thick latex neck-corselet, a cigarette in her other latex-gloved hand, cocked back at shoulder height. “Damn, I’m fucking hot!” she said to herself, and took a long, slow drag on the cigarette, slowly exhaling. “Wait ‘til they get a load of me at the club!” She pivoted slowly in her shiny, spiky, high-heeled tight patent-leather boots, sticking the cigarette between her red, voluptuous full lips. Her smoke-shrouded head gleamed in the tight full black latex hood with feminine red-trimmed eye and mouth openings, adhering to her beautiful dark face. Her alluring big, dark eyes gleamed. She admired her red and black narrow, very tightly PVC-corseted waist and her firm, bulging 38C breasts under the stretched full latex catsuit, her large nipples protruding. She wore a tight leather, steel-ringed bondage belt adorned by two pairs of handcuffs. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sisters’ Delight After Mark finally cut the stiff, ball-gagged, sweaty, tired and sated sisters off of their mummy-boards nearly 5 hours later with their vibrators set on low, following another endurance contest, won by Gina, Sheila was exhausted after her long, eventful, exciting day, and was soon off to bed after a chat with her sister about tomorrow’s plans, gushing with happiness and appreciation. Mark and Gina got ready for bed. ...

My first acquaintance with Sonja was at the local swimming complex. She was wearing a one-piece swimsuit, carrying a white latex bathing cap in one hand and her clothes in a bundle in the other. She had the most gorgeous pair of legs with a slim upper torso and small breasts. Her smile as she looked at me sent a thrill deep in side me and I returned it with a smile of my own, She came towards me and spoke in a soft contralto which stirred my loins, She said “I’m sorry to trouble you but I’ve locked myself out of my car, could you help me?” ...

Anjali was strapped for cash. She thought to herself “How could this happen?”, as she looked herself in the mirror. In her mind, she saw a 22 year old in the prime of her life, college educated with a degree in music and arts. In other people’s mind, they saw a young brunette, 5’ 6”, very pretty, with a good body, lithe, well developed, but not overly so to be ackward. Anjali never saw herself as desirable or beautiful. She always thought of herself as “ok” or “not bad”. She really never took efforts to enhance her appearance and thought that people would just have to take her as she was. For now, looking in the mirror, she was not looking at herself but thinking “How can I not find success? How long can I go on maxing out credit cards and living off of friends?” ...

(story continues from The Long Lesson)_ _This story is mostly true in that I have taken some artistic license to emphasize some of the perils in allowing one self to be put into such a predicament. The characters are real, the apartment I spoke of in the story stands and yes my wife is capable with rope. Continued from part one Part Two Chapter 9 By this time I had been very tightly trussed up for the better part of two full days and I was getting this sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach that this was far far from being over. Even though I knew that struggling was all but useless and only served to chaff my skin, I did it anyway. Difficult to explain why as the more I struggled the more it reinforced in my mind I was stuck and stuck good. Truth be known, for the first time since wife had tied me up a wave of defeat descended down like a dark rain cloud. No way was I getting out of this mess without someone else’s help. Not a snowballs chance in hell as they say. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) I took her plastic face, carefully positioned it, and locked it into position with a soft click. She was finished. I’d seen her before, many times, but all those times were only in dreams and imaginings. But now, after months of preparation, expenses, and work, she stood before me. My perfect, cute, little doll. It took a lot of time and preparation to get to this point. Her skin, her face, her clothes, all of these things had to be shipped from overseas. I took extra care to make sure they came in ordinary looking boxes with generic sounding company names listed on the invoices, so no-one would suspect what I was creating. ...

Chapter 1: The Frame I have been looking for a better way to make myself totally immobile, without the help of someone else. I haven’t had many gains in the past few months, but I have established a fairly cheap and reliable way to use plaster, and get it to stick to my body. The thing about plaster is that it is not a ready to use product like clay, or Sculpy, it must be mixed. After mixing, it presents another problem, getting it onto the body. Having no helpers, I have no way to apply layers onto myself, so I must make the entire cast in one pass. This is not ideal, but it is the only thing that I can do at the moment. I have had many lofty dreams about making a frame in the past, a frame to enclose a small space big enough to fit my body into, and hold the plaster. I often imagine that if I had a nice wooden frame such as this, I could line it with plastic, and reuse it many times. The plaster could be dumped into the middle, filling the frame. Then I could dump the water into the frame, mixing it by simply rolling around in it. The great thing about this plan would be that as I mixed the plaster, it would be getting all over the wrappings, the mesh tape and sticking to me as well. Then once the plaster is well mixed, I could just lay down into the pool of wet plaster and wait for it to set. I have estimated that at least four 80lb bags of plaster would be necessary to achieve the depth of plaster that I desire. ...

The further training of ‘S’ as her Master’s occluded rubber slave - A Love Story. This is the follow up to, The Training of Slave Selena Chapter 1: The Training Begins ‘S’ lay quietly in her latex bondage her heart still beating wildly after all that had transpired in the last twenty four hours; she held her breath but could hear nothing but her thumping heart within her totally depilated, latex encapsulated body. ‘At last, at last’ she breathed out, ‘now the adventure begins, I am ready for all that befalls me in the coming days months and years! Oh Master of my dreams, thank you for having me properly trained. I am your willing acolyte and prostrate myself at your feet and worship you with all my heart, mind and body’. ...

continued from part 1 Chapter 2: Mistress’s ‘Gingering’ “Right slave you will be taken off and will commence your training.” It was obvious to a chastened ‘S’ that the meeting was at an end. She remained as she was. The Mistress left the room and within a moment the figure of an athletic man approached the kneeling form of ‘S’ and taking hold of her leash he led her out of the room. Still gagged and blindfolded ‘S’ had no idea who was escorting her. Had she known she would have swooned at the rubber encapsulated male form. Again she was aware only of the change of air and floor coverings. The cushion of carpet gave way to the hard echoey sound of tiles. The air flowing over ‘S’ was cooler; she knew that she was in a large passageway because of the echo and that she was some way from the study. Eventually she was brought to a stop. She waited for something to happen but nothing did for some time. Then she was led into what sounded like a tiled room to her. An unfamiliar male voice echoed from the back of the room. ...

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Ian looked longingly into Diane’s eyes, that knowing look of lustful desire and deep love, trust and respect. The passion was clear to see and a heavy tension filled the air as they held each other in passionate embrace. For a moment all thoughts of who was the master or the slave where gone; just two people joined in total oneness and an overwhelming sense of loving. Already aroused, the two undressed and Ian prepared the equipment to be used, slowly and carefully. Diane lay on the bed and prepared herself mentally; assumed the role of the submissive, happy to be dominated by this man, totally in his power, but without trepidation or fear. All kinds of thoughts ran through her head as Ian laid out the things neatly on the bed. Occasionally he would stop and give her a reassuring peck on the cheek or bend over to tweak her nipples. The erotic tension was building already and she felt the first dewy drops of moisture on her pussy lips. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 After getting locked out of my car and having to break the window to get in, (see part one) I decided there should be a safety device in my bondage play. Not one so easy to use that I could bail out on my ordeal early, but one that would come with a heavy price to use. I had several ideas and set one of them up in my regular play area, and one up on my car. I had several extra door keys made and tried them all in the parking lot of the hardware store to ensure they worked, and it was a good thing I did because one didn’t. The nice man made me a new key and I told him what else I was looking for, but not why obviously, and he directed me to a truck stop off the highway. ...

It must be two am. As you lie awake in your bed in that hospital room, unable to sleep, you think about the days ahead, the friends who visited, and then you smile when you remember what happened when Daniel came into your room and sat on the edge of your bed the day before, and the horny things he said. You lick the tip of your finger and gently caress the tip of a nipple. Unable to resist, you slip your hand down between your legs. You close your eyes, hoping that an orgasm might lead eventually to sleep. ...

This is a story that I have long thought about doing but never put it to paper before. Back in the 80s, I saw pictures in a bondage magazine of a shapely and very pretty dark hard girl, dressed in white spandex tights, pink spandex leotard and matching pink high heels, tightly tied up with bright white ropes and a large red ball gag wedged between her pearly white teeth and glistening ruby red lips. While the images were visually pleasant to look at, I always wondered what possible scenario would explain her bring tied up dressed in workout clothes and high heels at the same time. So after a lot of consideration and a little inspiration, I finally came up with a plausible explanation that would fit into a storyline. This story took off from there. ...

(story continues from Ingrid’s Proposal) Part Two I strained backward against Ingrid’s grasp. We were locked in equilibrium for a second. She shrugged and suddenly let go. Thrown off balance, I jerked backwards and my bound arms prevented me from recovering. I rocked unsteadily for a second before crashing down on my side. I twisted onto my back in an attempt to get up but Ingrid planted her foot on my chest, pinning me to the ground. ...

At last! The week was finally over. It had been a HELL of a week at the Foundation, with several late nights and many deadlines to meet. But, it was over now and I could spend a relaxing weekend, by myself, doing nothing or whatever I wanted. First though, I was going to meet a couple girlfriends for a relaxing dinner and a lot of talk. On that Friday night, I closed up the office just before 6:00 PM. I drove the mile or so to the restaurant, parked my car, and walked in. Ashley and Meagan were already there, and yelled, “Hey Christine,” when they saw me. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 5: The Latex Maid) Part 6: Back in the Box That night my Master slept in the other bedroom with his other doll Sarah, I was left on my own to recover from the bondage I’d endured. I was pretty tired from being bound all day, who knew that having limited movement could be so tiring. I awoke to find the sun coming in through the windows and shortly after the maid, dressed again in a latex maids outfit entered to check on me. My Master had been keeping an eye on me as I slept but didn’t disturb me and left me to recover. He had, so the maid informed me, left for work already and wouldn’t be back until late. ...

(story continues from Personalized Training)_ _continued from part 1 Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down! Chapter 4: “Poor slave doesn’t know what hit him.” ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 Dave’s mind was in turmoil, here he was dressed partially in women’s clothing that all the world could see and stare at and think what sort of guy would wear a rubber skirt in public, but at the same time he was ecstatic at being able to wear the latex panties and skirt especially as they had only just come off a beautiful women who he had brought to an orgasm only minutes before. He could tell Rose was serious about him having to continue to wear her latex skirt and panties so he just accepted his fate and followed Rose off the aeroplane and down to the luggage carrousel. He didn’t have to look behind him to know the stares he was getting, dressed as he was, but it occurred to him that maybe a few of the onlookers might just be a bit jealous of him being able to show off his latex skirt in public, he assumed there would be other guys that secretly wished to wear not only women’s clothes but latex ones as well, and on top of all that be with a good looking women also dress in latex. ...

Me and my husband have participated in bondage for about 12 years but only for our own bedroom fun, about 2 years ago I had been looking on the internet and came across a self bondage site, I learnt about all different ways to be tied and how to get myself free, It made we so wet and horny reading stories I thought I would have to try it. I came home from work one day and put some beef in the slow cooker and started reading some more stories on the internet when the phone rang and my husband told me he would not be straight home from work as he was going out to watch the football with some friends down the pub after work, I was not amused but then it hit me… Time for me to try out this self bondage, I thought to myself I don’t want to be there too long for the first time so I never planned on using ice and would only use one padlock and the key would be on a long piece of ribbon about 8 foot in length tied to the corner of the table I was going to restrain myself too. ...

This is a true story. It doesn’t have some of the impressive details of some stories posted but never the less all is as true as I can recount. About me. I’m a middle aged guy who females fortunately don’t seem to find too ugly. I have been into tying lingeried and high heeled females of virtually any legal age since I can remember. I have always had a particular preference for the 27 – 45 year range and these females are relatively experienced and know what they want. I have tried to dissect, research, examine and search out why this is a part of what I find incredibly attractive but have never come up with a reasonable answer and so have just run with it. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4 Chapter 7: The Enemy Within “You all right, miss?” The faraway voice echoed in her ears. Although everything was a dark blur, she could clearly make out a few distinctive features of the speaker only by her sense of smell. Somewhere deep inside her confused mind, she thought it was quite amusing to see things through her nose all of a sudden. The person spoke again. ...

Part 1 The “Ding” of the elevator bell announcing the cars arrival on the third floor shook Carrie out of her trance. So dazed was she by the maze of thoughts and feelings rushing through her brain she didn’t even remember what she had been day dreaming about. She looked down at the note on the piece of paper Mark had left in her mail box. It was a full page of instructions. She read the room number, 315. She didn’t need that information though. She had been here before. She knew the room well. She had even called it “Their room” even though she knew it belonged to the hotel she felt like it belonged to them because of the “special” things they had done there. Tonight would go well beyond the bondage games they had experimented with in the past. Tonight would be her graduation night. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about. So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?” ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about. So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?” ...

Copyright 2010 - All Rights Reserved - May not be copied or moved to another website without permission. It was an ad in the paper – in the Help Wanted column. “Help Wanted, Housekeeper with Benefits.” The ad went on to describe a Large House on secluded acreage in the country. Single retired owner, including a private apartment for the housekeeper’s “off” hours. Sounded ideal – just what I was looking for. I had been laid off my previous position, a result of the recession, and serving jobs – in any capacity – were hard to come by. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) I was taking a stroll through a small public park when I spotted her. She was sitting quietly, relaxing underneath a tall tree, and thinking to herself. From a distance, she didn’t seem to be all that unusual, except for the maid costume. A carefully detailed maid costume, probably a cosplay outfit purchased from one of those stores which sell them in bulk. There were a lot of people who bought them, but rarely wore them outdoors or outside a convention. Still, besides that one oddity, nothing else out of the ordinary. Just a girl who decided to have a nice private picnic by herself. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Enter Sheila She ravenously ate the bites of Shrimp Scampi as quickly as he could put them into her mouth, between his bites and sips of the Chablis wine. She was angled upright on the memory-foam body-board, her raised arms and hands and spread legs and feet wrapped and taped immovably down to the appendage sections. Her entire body is covered and tightly compressed to the table with her pierced nipples sticking out. She is anxious to call her half-sister about coming out to L.A. from upstate New York after her surprising and shocking phone-call. Her 18th birthday is 10 days away, her biggest wish to “get tied-up real good!” Disneyland and all other attractions are secondary to her, the little bondage freak! ...

Donna pulled and fought as hard as she could, but still nothing budged. She was running out of time, and the thought of being seen in her current state was giving her fits of panic, and what could happen after made her down right frightened. Donna Guttenberg, or as the girls called her Coach G, was only 30 and had a body that was toned and flexible enough that she could still keep up with the girls cheerleading squad she coached, able to still do all the stunts, jumps and flips today like she did when she was in high school and collage. The teacher of math was very pretty, with big blue eyes, full breast, small waist and lean legs topped by a fantastic ass. Last year, she was voted the prettiest teacher in the school for good reason. Unofficially, the boys thoughts she was the sexist too. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sunday Afternoon So many thoughts went through Jeff’s mind as the time passed. How much time? The burn of the hot sauce on his balls and on the welts left from the belts had faded, or he’d just gotten used to them, and he cool breeze hitting his skin had soon dried the sweat and just left him naked and chilled. Because of the angle of the garage and the plants around the property, nobody would be able to see into the couple of inches open at the bottom of the garage door to see his bare feet. What occupied most of his thoughts, though, was the idea that Ellen had changed from a wife telling him not to indulge in self bondage to a torturing bitch. He couldn’t blame all of this on Beth. Ellen had a truly happy smile when she brushed that hot sauce onto him and the only good thing Jeff saw in it was that she hadn’t painted his cock. Still, he could see the welts from the belting he’d gotten even if the reddish glow from the flogging had faded along with the burn. ...

It was just another Thursday night, another drive all around town… checking out the dumpsters. I turned the radio up… yawn. Another rerun of “This American Life”, one of my favorite radio shows. Ira, I’ve heard it all before. I switched on the ipod and played some ambient techno stuff, it always relaxes me when I do this. Soft music played as I whizzed around town behind restaurants, inside apartment complexes, searching for a perfect trash bin in which to indulge myself. See, I’ve got this trash fetish. Wait, before you judge me. It’s strange I know, but totally harmless. Since I was a kid, I’ve just always loved being around the stuff. It turns me on for reasons I can’t explain. So, rather than denying it, I’ve chosen to embrace it and just enjoy my weekly jerkoff inside a smelly dumpster. Let me tell you, if you could understand how happy it makes me, you might try it yourself. ...

This story is covered by the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ ) “You have to see her!” She had talked about her “creation” non stop for the last three days. I wasn’t really big into fashion, much less doll making, so I hadn’t really been paying attention. I was just practicing my smile and nod techniques whenever she talked about it. She was insistent I see it, though, so after several prods and pushes I finally came by to see this glorious thing she had created. ...

A Thursday Afternoon in July The morning had been clear but winds were growing stronger as the afternoon progressed, with the humidity rising, the stuffy hot summer weather of the last two days giving way. Now clouds were beginning to build in the west, prelude to the storms that were predicted to come later this afternoon, some forecasters said could become severe. The car turned onto a street lined with old growth trees. The large yards, many ornately fenced in, were well manicured and pruned before the large, older Victorian and colonial style homes that were well maintained. The street was empty, no children running and only the odd expensive car or two driving past, which wasn’t surprising for the early afternoon hour. Grace shifting in her seat slightly, silently watched the trees and properties pass by, knowing they were getting close to their destination. There was little else she could do. ...

It was a quiet winter wedding with just close friends and family. I had met Rhonda at a business meeting which I would not have gone to, since I was a teacher, except that a friend asked me to accompany her. I was immediately struck by Rhonda’s sense of knowing who she was, where she was, and what she wanted. I’m not sure what she saw in me except, maybe, arm candy. But we got along well, liked the same things, and the sex - - only after marriage - - was OK. [Just OK; I wanted more than she did but her career came first.] ...

Chapter 1: Anticipation As the front door bangs shut, I’m aware that she has left for the appointment she told me about last night. Something about the way she avoided telling me when she would be back stuck in my mind, as she normally was very punctual and precise about everything from her timing of coming and going to the way her clothes looked on her. After much tossing and turning I decided I was awake and a shower was the best way to start the day. I slowly with half open eyes took a white fluffy towel from the pile on the shelf from the laundry cupboard and plodded to the bathroom rubbing my eyes and yawning. ...

Several years ago, I was asked by a major latex designers to model for her latex wear catalog. I had done it before with my then girlfriend, Karen, This time, I also agreed to do it as it was so much fun wearing all those hot outfits, especially under the blazing studio lights. Teamed with me this time was Samantha, a very attractive girl of mixed parentage. Her Father is American, her Mother is Japanese. Samantha is a head computer programmer for a major NYC bank, and travels all over the world to attend to the software issues of the banking chain. She lives in Manhattan, and at the time was about 29 years old. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Morning Torment Jeff didn’t sleep well. Making the night even longer, he had no idea what time it was. When Ellen had decided it was time to put him to bed, she’d tossed an inflated mattress onto the floor of the guest bathroom along with a few blankets, then cuffed his hands in front of him. She’d found his light chain and locked one end around his neck and the other around the toilet, leaving too little slack to reach the light switch. After warning him not to roll over too often at the risk of choking himself, she’d dropped the keys to his locks into her pocket, turned off the light, and closed the door behind her as she walked out. ...

I had set up a kind of ordeal hiking in the woods on the way home from college, once a week. At first I would park my car on the side of a woods trail and hike in wearing only my string bikini top and jogging shorts. I never saw anybody on these hikes and wanted to make them more challenging, so I decided to hide a spare key for my car way out on the trail and lock my other key in the car. This way I was forced to walk farther and could not change my mind once I locked the car door with my key inside. ...

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift A recently divorced good friend of ours had taken a job transfer to another state to get away from his ex-wife, and to get a fresh start socially. We knew Ken in high school and were definitely Ken’s friends first. His ex-wife was OK with us, but just came along with Ken in our eyes. My name is Deb, and before Ken got married, he and my boyfriend, now husband, and I had some wild times together. (see cuckold) ...

“Alright, who’s turn is it now?” Lisa asked brightly. “Mine.” Rebecca said excitedly as she drew a card to tell her how many spaces to move her game piece. Both she and her younger brother were taking their turns and playing fairly, which can be an unusual thing for kids their ages. But then, the Robert’s kids were a bit unusual to begin with, at least their situation was. Their mother passed away more than a year ago. That’s when their father, Henry, needed to find a day care for his kids. The kids were shy and nervous for the first month, having never been to daycare because they were home with their mother all day. It was all new to them and having just lost their mother only made it more difficult. Their father was nearly heartbroken, both from losing his wife and having to place his kids here so he could continue work and provide for them, at the initial reports on his children. But Lisa gave the kids the encouragement and attention they needed, giving them any extra time she had to help them make the adjustment. Soon the two children, Rebecca and Henry Jr., were making friends and playing along with the other children. ...

She knew she shouldn’t be doing this, but she really couldn’t stop herself. She used the spare key and slipped into his quiet house. Damn, if she hadn’t been such a nice girl, she wouldn’t have even picked him up from the dealership last week when his car had broken down and he’d called her cell, asking for a ride. And then she never would have watched him get his spare key and never would have even known that spare key existed, just begging to be used. She usually had such good self-control, but sometimes her curiosity got the better of her. She’d started dating JD about six weeks earlier. Really, dating was not the right word. Meeting him at times and places of convenience for amazing sex, occasionally witty banter and oftentimes great food. She knew he wasn’t looking for anything serious and that was okay with her. They had so much fun together and he had the MOST amazing play room! What did she have to lose? She made her way upstairs and looked through his bedroom, just peeking into drawers and in the nightstand. He was such a neat freak and paid his cleaning lady well, so there was nothing of interest to be found. She did note that the condoms were bought in bulk, but she had spent a weekend in that bed and she knew all about his wonderfully sexy nature. Which is what brought her to the second part of her snooping, the playroom. She turned the dimmer switch up all the way and gasped a little as she took it all in. As fastidious as he always is, the playroom was set up with amazing style. He had all kinds of things hanging on the walls, paddles, whips, floggers, restraints. He had chairs and benches and tables and X’s to be hung from and tied to. There were a couple of sets of drawers, almost like Sears tool chests. She walked over to the first one and started looking at his toys. The first one she came to was all cleaning products, leather conditioner, latex cleaner, steel polishers, etc. On down the line, she looked in every drawer. He had clips and clamps and dildos for miles. There were things that plugged in that looked like power tools that made her knees weak and she quickly closed that drawer. The drawers of dildos were all different sizes and shapes and colors. There were electric thingies that she thought looked a little scary, but kinda cool too. She held up some of the more amazing things, and she turned them over, trying to imagine how they worked. Jeez, she thought, he has more inventory of toys stocked up in his toy room than a sex megastore! She felt like a kid in a candy store and forgot all about where she was and what she was doing. All of a sudden, she heard voices. She dropped the two nipple suction cup-things she was looking at and ran around in a circle, trying to find a place to hide. There are no closets in the playroom, but there is a little bathroom stall, with a sink and a toilet. She ran in, shut the door, and just waited, huddling in the bathroom, shaking. ...

“I am afraid they are cleaning up the dungeon and you will need to wait in here for about fifteen minutes. Nothing serious, it was just one of those things that happen when people get together. I’ll hook you up here and be back in a minute. The man across from you is having a procedure, but you should be out well before that starts.” The man across the room from Mark was naked, gagged, and hanging by his wrists with the balls of his feet barely touching the floor, and his ankles spread wide apart. Drops of blood oozed out from his poorly freshly shaved privates. He had a fearful and odd expression as though he were about to meet his maker. Mark was still in his street clothes, but he was gagged and bound in a similar manner. Mark had come to the dungeon classified as an observer, which even that limited interaction cost him $100. He had been interested in BDSM and more M than anything else for most of his life. Looking at the man stretched to the breaking point, he wondered what procedure he was there for, if he could watch, and if he would like it himself. ...

I was still crying sometimes with only a whimper while others as though in pain. I felt betrayed, violated, and completely degraded. The worst of it was she had always been my dearest friend and companion, but that was over, wasn’t it? To find out her true sexual preference and in such a disturbing way, how could I ever trust anyone again? Part of me felt I was at fault and part of me wanted to blame her for everything that was wrong with the world. How could I face her after what she did? I guess I better tell you everything from the beginning. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 She woke up later that night from a strange, wonderful dream involving being out in public in extreme bondage. “Wow, what a crazy fantasy dream!” she thought, as she tried to move her bound arms to no avail. At the end, she was pissing her diaper, which she was in fact now about to do. She had no idea what time it was, as her neck-braced and ball-gagged head was completely covered in tight white vet-wrap, as was her entire torso except her squeezed, jutting breasts, with her arms and hands wrapped tightly together with elbows nearly touching behind her back. ...

Part One I’m a guy with my very own great pair of tits. For whatever reason, Mother Nature decided to bless me with- in addition to the normal body and genitalia of a man- a round, high pair of breasts and sensitive nipples. I’m not an expert in the human anatomy, but part of it is genetic, inherited. My ‘anatomic extras’ developed in high school. Locker rooms were torture and my social life was nonexistent because I couldn’t bear the thought of getting naked and exposing my breasts to a girl, and that’s how I ended up a 36-year-old virgin on the south side of Milwaukee. ...

She had met him through a fetish-bondage online social networking/meeting site. She had thought very long and hard about what she wanted to do with her life, leaving her old life far behind her, and the terms of a new relationship. She had to find the right man to make her most obsessive, consuming, passionate dreams come true. After a very thorough and careful culling process, here she was, happily in his wonderful loving, tight mummified embrace, her vagina and rectum stuffed with two large humming electric vibrators. ...

Chapter 1 The phone rang just as Ryan stepped into the kitchen from the basement stairwell, dusty gym bag in hand. A glance at the display showed that his wife was calling. “Hi, Rebecca. Conference still going strong?” “Just breaking up for dinner sessions. Did you remember to eat?” “Of course. I don’t fall completely apart when you’re away. I had a nice salad at The Cafe and picked up a few snacks on the way home.” Ryan placed the bag on the table, trying not to make any noise. “No interesting mail. No messages.” ...

I had only been in the house 10 minutes; I wouldn’t need much longer to finish off what I came there to do. Let me explain where I was…. I was in Katie’s house, she is my neighbour and bloody hell I thought she was hot! Not attractive in the conventional sense yet she carried a definite sex appeal that no doubt plenty of men had noticed along with me. A police woman aged 36, 5’4 tall, ample 38c breasts, shoulder length natural blonde hair, pretty face and a superb natural curvy figure, that only just boarded onto chubby. I moved next door to her 5 years ago and straight away I had the hots for her, I would have asked her out but she had a boyfriend back then, that relationship had led ultimately to marriage and recently divorce. ...

I first met Emily when I was hired to babysit her while her parents were away on a business trip. She’d just turned eighteen: you can guess how well she took it. She yelled, whined and complained that she was too old for a babysitter, that she was old enough to babysit herself, so why couldn’t she be alone for a week? But her parents were adamant: she was not going to be home alone, and that was that. ...

Ellen stretched her long bare arms and legs, glistening with a thin sheen of sweat from her warm-up jog. She knew that every pair of male eyes had found an excuse to linger in her direction since she walked into the equipment room, but she didn’t mind too much. In a way it was a validation – her hard work in the gym was keeping her in great shape, and looking good was one of her top goals for working out. Anyway, she knew that the spandex shorts and sports bra she was wearing showed off her figure, so she really couldn’t blame people for glancing her way, as long as those looks didn’t linger excessively long. ...

Marty didn’t fully understand why she took these risks. There was the adrenaline rush and, of course, the sexual aspect of it. Maybe she didn’t understand it, but she truly loved it; so much so, that it was beginning to border on an obsession! She had kept her ‘hobby’ to herself never confiding in lovers or friends for all the time she had been doing it. Sometimes she thought she would like to share it with someone, but she never acted on it. She was able to satisfy her fantasies and her sexual needs, so why complicate her life by adding another person to the mix? She wondered if it was because she didn’t want to be seen as too, too odd or maybe because it was just hers and she wanted to keep it that way or a control thing. Whatever her motivation, it was her little secret and it would remain so. ...

continued from part 2_ Part 3 _There I was, on my quest for the perfect straightjacket self-bondage. I had managed to put it on, in a way that I could not get out of, except with outside elements. I had put on a legsack and connected it to my straightjacket. I had managed to get into a self-hogtie. But I had still gotten out, so I was looking for even more… Except that I knew full well that I had already gone (see part 2) to the very limit of what was potentially terminally dangerous: tieing myself up beyond any possibility of getting free. ...

Parts of this story are true, but as written, this is a work of fiction. Enjoy! Hi, I’m Carol. I’ve had a thing for helpless sex for as long as I can remember. I’ve never asked to be tied up and my previous boyfriends never made the first move in that area. As a result, my only experience is with selfbondage. The situation I describe here happened a year ago. I’ve written about the experience in my journals, but this is the first time I’ve shared my story. ...

When I got back to the van, the Enigma was busy; there were a pair of legs, from about the knees down, hanging out of his mouth. I stopped to watch for a minute. Nice legs, too; in good shape, tan, covered with dark hair. I look around for some clues, and find a t-shirt, some sandals, and a pair of shorts that don’t belong to either of us. Dig out and open the wallet. John Marcinkus; nope, no one I know. Not bad looking, if you can trust a driver’s license photo, kind of swarthy and Italian looking. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Zipties_ Ellie was an attractive girl, 5’2” with a slim build, and sandy colored hair with a great smile. She had been told she had a nice butt, but she already knew that. She also had a very nice rack, not overly large, but well proportioned to her body. She was just awakening to that highly charged world of sex that would soon consume her summer. That summer she lived with her grandparents who were gone most of the week, while grandpa received cancer treatments. So Ellie was alone most of the time, and without a car for that matter. She began to turn to sex, and specifically, self-bondage to entertain herself. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: The Basement Ellie found what she needed in the garage, an old broom and a chunk of cedar 2x8. Using grandpa’s band saw and sander, she fashioned a crude saddle from the 2x8 and drilled a hole in the saddle for a chunk of broom stick to sit. This was a trial and error activity, but pretty soon, she had created a wooden Sybian. She sanded it smooth and took it down into the basement with her. ...

All the note said was “Kneel on the floor. You better get it right”. What the fuck does that mean? Do I wear my new latex dress? Or does he want me naked? Should I just put on my hot Vicky’s bra and panties with garters and stockings? Damn him and his vague instructions. No matter WHAT I wear, I know I’m going to get it wrong. God, I can’t wait. ...

Prologue The thick latex flows through my fingers as I allow my thoughts of fantasy carry my mind to the dark recess of desire. I study the intricate details of the suit. The pale orange color is what caught my initial attention. The suit is not a loud and bright burst of color but a subtle expression of orange… if orange can be subtle. It isn’t the loud “don’t hit me” of a safety vest. It isn’t an “in your face” orange. It looks more like an orange smoothie. It is orange infused with cream… it is a wonderfully smooth orange that says, “Let me envelope you in bliss.” ...

continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2 I arrive at work the next morning. The sun is low behind thick gathering clouds. The dark morning dawn is chill. I feel the hint of rain in the air. It looks to be a blustery day. Evan’s car is parked in its place. I note that he seems to be in early. I hurry into the building while carrying my hold-all bag with my goodies. I expect I may have a chance to play on line again today so I am ready with my usual traveling kit. The bag contains two catsuits, three full hoods, gloves, high-heel thigh boots, corset, and posture collar. The drysuit is also inside the bag as I was wearing it when I went home. I am wearing my sheath panties with toys inserted. ...

All Rights Reserved. May not be copied or moved to another website without permission Sometimes, it’s as if a key gets turned in your brain, and the memories rush out in a rash – memories that you’d long since forgotten. It was that way with me last week when I was watching an old movie on cable television, called “The Red Shoes”. It’s the story of a ballerina who has a magical pair of red ballet slippers, which drive her to obsession and into madness. ...

I want to start off by saying that this is in fact a true story. Self-bondage is not something new to me. In fact, I have been practicing self-bondage since I was twelve years old. Though, my knowledge with techniques and experiences now are far more superior than they were back then. It was a regular weeknight. Like usual, I found myself adding various bondage pictures and videos to my already excessive collection. The question is not “when are you in the mood for bondage?” but rather “when aren’t you in the mood for bondage?". It seems like I am always in the mood. Even though the regular business of the day keeps the mind occupied, in the evening, the want to be tied up increases. I generally don’t perform self-bondage on a regular basis because I often take a few hours to prepare and perform, which is hard to spare as a student. Regardless, this night, I simply couldn’t take it anymore. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: The Final Exam Another Saturday arrived, and I anxiously looked forward to another session with my two erotic instructors. When I arrived at Carol’s house, I was surprised to be met at the door by Wendy. She was an absolute knock out with a white tank top that accentuated her massive boobs and opened a wide valley of cleavage. Her tight Daisy Dukes only heightened my desire to have her in bondage. ...

continued from part 2Chapter 3: Basic Maid Training, Advanced Failure I couldn’t believe that Nurse Five seriously intended for me to begin my training as one of the hotel staff dressed in this maid’s uniform. I thought that the only possible explanation was that the maid sent with my clothes by Mistress Three had picked up the wrong things, and that Nurse Five would never question something she thought was from Mistress Three. Perhaps it was a joke? ...

Part 1 My name is Heather and this is my story that started many years ago when I was still at college, back then I was an average young student with lots of time on my hands. One thing that was different about me compared to my mates was that I enjoyed bondage and worse if anyone found out I liked to wear ladies lingerie and outfits. Combined together I was in heaven. I had a hidden bag of items that I kept at home, including wrist and ankle cuffs, gags, small butt plug and a CB3000 chastity device and some basic girlie skirts and underwear. Wearing the CB3000 while dressed and bound meant that I was unable to cum so was permanently aroused until I could release myself. ...

Part 1 My name is Heather and this is my story that started many years ago when I was still at college, back then I was an average young student with lots of time on my hands. One thing that was different about me compared to my mates was that I enjoyed bondage and worse if anyone found out I liked to wear ladies lingerie and outfits. Combined together I was in heaven. I had a hidden bag of items that I kept at home, including wrist and ankle cuffs, gags, small butt plug and a CB3000 chastity device and some basic girlie skirts and underwear. Wearing the CB3000 while dressed and bound meant that I was unable to cum so was permanently aroused until I could release myself. ...

Part 2 added Part One Gail gazed out her living room window watching as the cold drizzle fell from the grey blanket blocking the morning sun. “A good day to be inside” she thought. She stood coffee in hand trying to wipe the sleep from her mind. Still exhausted from another busy week. When she had finally made it home last night she just showered, pulled on her latex nightgown, curled up in front of her TV and watched the dribble called entertainment. ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Potter’s Wheel After my first private lesson, how could I refuse to return for more personal instruction. After all, Carol and Wendy were a very competent team to teach me everything I needed for a proficient skill level in bandaging. Actually, I couldn’t wait until the next Saturday to return to Carol’s, but what did she have in mind with the invitation to enhance my personal practical skills? I was getting more excited the closer I drove to her house. ...

While this story is new to the Plaza it is a revision of a story that started being serialised in 2005. It has been updated by the original author to better fit with the continuity of the Doll Factory and Little Shop of Rubber stories. The name has also been changed to reduce possible confusion with a certain TV series, with which it has nothing in common. Prologue It was the summer of 2001 in Germany. ...

Early in the day I asked my Master if I could have the freedom to please him with a surprise that night when he got home from work. He gave me permission to do so as long as I video taped myself getting ready for him. I knew he would be home late that night so after finishing my daily routine I ran a bath and made myself a drink. I soaked in the bath, made sure I was scrubbed clean, and all my body hair was shaved off. ...

I lay on our bed, my upper body propped up on a pile of pillows, reading a cooking magazine. A very low and muffled sound made me look across the room. I glanced over at the clock, to see how long it had been. I put down my magazine, reached down, and softly stroked my clit. Across the room was Sean, my fiancé. We had been in love since we were 19, were now 26, and were engaged to be married in 6 months. At the moment he was seated in what must be his favorite piece of furniture, one which he had lovingly built by hand. His bondage chair. He had copied the basic design from an Internet site, but had made a few alterations. The frame was of 4" x 4" oak posts, mounted on a 2.5’ square of heavy plywood, and it was remarkably heavy. But it was on industrial grade castors however, and, if necessary, Sean could push it into our walk-in closet and drape blankets over it to hide it. ...

My name is Joe Bismark. Each year you kinda get used to the football physicals. Same old thing. But in my senior year of high school, the physical became a pleasure. In fact, a little too much pleasure. As I entered the examining room, all seemed the usual. A beautiful, blond nurse named Phyllis conducted the normal tests. Blood pressure, check ears and throat, breath in and out. Just the routine exam questions. But when the doctor came in, the exam took on a new meaning. ...

Jack swept the last of the straw off the shed floor and stepped back to admire his handywork, smiling at his wife Claire as he did so. Their allotment shed was completely empty. It was a nice day and a cold winter usually meant leaving in a hurry and just throwing things in the shed left it in a mess so they’d decided to use the warmer weather to spend the day down the allotment and get it sorted. At least, Claire had decided to do that, Jack wanted to dig some beds over ready for planting in the new growing season. ...

continued from part one Part Two Chapter 3: The Strangest Season The text message confirmed what she had already guessed. Alex was going to be late. Really late, if she had understood things right. It was all over the news. Planes all over central Europe were delayed due to some terror threat again, and instead of waiting to see if the skies eventually would clear Alex had decided to go by train from Geneva to London. Not a bad idea, if only she had been lucky enough to catch one of the TGV:s, which she of course had not. It always seemed like the French had trouble keeping good ideas working in the long run, and now Niamh didn’t care if it was a strike or a glitch somewhere, what it meant was that she was going to have to spend most of the weekend alone. ...

This is a true story of an 18yo guy about 6" tall and has strong, shapely, long legs. Whilst growing up I had a fascination with both cross dressing and bondage. I loved the thought of being helpless and left to my own devices, totally stuck and looking sexy at the same time. I had fallen in love with pantyhose and stockings my favourites being the ultra shiny flesh toned tights and where I could get hold of them one-piece lycra (spandex) swimsuits. I used to dress up whenever I could in my sisters clothing by waiting for her to go off to uni, so I could ‘borrow’ her swimsuit for my next adventure - These adventures usually revolved around putting on some skin toned pantyhose and her swimsuit and then wearing some jeans and a shirt over the top of them and just going for a walk around the block. This was satisfying for a while but did not get the excitement to the level I had been craving for. Our family lived in a small country town where all the houses in the town all had a big back yard full of grass and the houses were close together (except for their yards), which meant there was a chance of getting caught but at the same time was reasonably safe due to the fact the front door of the neighbours house was about 40m away from what I was planning. I have always been a HUGE fan of magician and magicians assistants and especially loved magic tricks where the beautiful assistant is tied up or locked into something that was ‘in-escapable’ They usually wore some sort of leotard and had beautiful long pantyhosed legs. I dreamed of being in their shoes and wanted to feel that sexy and that helpless. I didn’t know how I could do it without help, and planned for weeks a way of dressing like I wanted to and at the same time being tied down and helpless. At this time in my life there wasn’t the internet to get ideas from so I had to come up with my own solution. The night was drawing near, I knew my whole family was going out to see some theatre that did not interest me and ’the football’ was on the telly that evening I had an excuse to stay home alone. I had to make preparations prior to the night and did all the work the night before they were going out. My plan was to use the grassy backyard as my place of bondage, I would tie myself down spread eagled using wooden stakes that had small lengths of rope with hang-mans nooses tied on the end of them. The plan was to take place just after they left to go to the theatre and see how long I could survive out in the back yard without losing my nerve. The time came to put it into action - It was about 6pm in the evening and the family had just pulled out of the driveway. I raced to gather my stakes and headed out to the backyard. Each stake had about 15cm of rope and noose attached and I knew as I tightened them they would lengthen, so I had to make sure they were out at the limits of my reach before I hammered them into the ground. I had a few minutes of natural light left before the sun set and I had to still get changed. The location was set I just had to set myself, as this was the first ‘out there’ thing I have tried whilst cross dressed. I went onto the house and removed all of my clothes and nervously got ready. First I pulled on my shiny flesh toned tights that I had bought the day earlier from the local supermarket, I bought it with milk and bread and some other incidentals of a fake shopping list so that the girl at the checkout didn’t think I was some sort of pantyhose wearing weirdo. (little did she know). Anyway I slipped the sexy pantyhose over my legs and started to immediately get an erection, I had worn them before and knew I had to be careful not to make them run. To save my sisters clothes from any of my ‘accidents’ I used a kitchen freezer bag (plastic bag), over my member just in case I lost control whilst I was dressed up, as it would be very hard to explain any mess left in her swimwear. The next thing was to get the black one-piece Speedos (they were lime green and black camouflaged pattern on the front and plain black in the back) out of her closet and put them on over the top of the pantyhose. I always loved to feel of sliding them up my legs and the tight feeling as the lycra held everything in place. The final thing was to use a couple of her elastic belts that were in fashion in the 80’s and early 90’s to slide around my waist in an attempt to feel like a corset and add to the feeling of being stuck in her clothes. The light was fading but it was still possible to find my way around in the dusk light and also meant that if the neighbours were looking in my direction they would see me in all my glory. I decided to bite the bullet and just go for it - I figured that once I was in position they would have to walk over to the 5ft tall fence that separated the houses and look over it to see me, something that I didn’t think they would have any need to do. I walked briskly from the back door out into the backyard, my heart pounding a million miles an hour. I got to the stakes in the ground and began slipping my legs through the lops and then pulled them tight. I pulled at the posts with my legs stretched out and there was no movement - perfect. The next loop was that of my left arm, I stretched out and just slipped my wrist though and pulled it tight. Almost there and no going back now. In hindsight this being the first ‘real’ self-bondage session I should have had an escape plan but I didn’t, I just assumed I would be strong enough to pull out the stake holding my right arm and it would all be ok. More on that later. Finally I slipped my right hand into the last loop and took a deep breath - here I go. I pulled it tight and the job was done. I was just as I had imagined it. Helpless and sexy - Wearing my sisters swimming costume and my sexy shiny tights, just like the women in the magician acts. They were all helpless and so was I . I had a little slack in my right arm, but not as much as I thought I might have which didn’t leave me as much leverage as I had hoped for to aid me with my escape. I decided to struggle a bit and just enjoy it for as long as I could. I had all sorts of thoughts running through my head - what if the show was cancelled, or it was the wrong night, or my little brother felt sick and they had to come home early, I would be stuffed. Just as that thought left my head I heard the noise of a car approaching and immediately felt sick - what was I going to do? As the car approached the headlights got brighter and I began to struggle in an attempt to get free, the car came closer and then turned into the driveway of my next door neighbour. I couldn’t see them from my position and I knew they couldn’t see me unless they looked over the fence. Out of the car popped Mike my neighbour (A guy in his late 30’s) and two of his best mates, who had obviously been drinking due to their rowdy nature and had turned up to watch the game at his place. I breathed a quiet sight of relief and tried to keep quiet as a mouse. Where his carport was meant that I was about 10m away from the guys separated by a 5ft tall wooden fence. The guys got out and Mike wanted to show them his new motorcycle before they went inside. I knew his bike was almost directly opposite me on his side of the fence so I just remained calm. The next thing was a surprise to me as Mike turned on the light in his carport so that he could better show his mates his new bike - I was basked in light and would definitely be seen if any of them wanted to look over the neighbours fence. I held my breath - After what seemed like hours the guys stopped looking at the bike and retired inside to watch the game. I was excited and relieved at the same time and made the decision that it was time to finish up. I wrestled for about another 5 minutes or so trying to get my right arm free and finally it gave way and I was able to pull the other ones out of the ground, given my extra leverage. I decided not to undo the loops outside and go inside into the bathroom where I could lock the door and do it in there. I unhooked myself and then looked at the clock, I probably had about 30 minutes or so before they would be coming home, so I did what I loved to do the most, still wearing the pantyhose and tights I went and humped a pillow on my bed, the amazing feeling of lycra and nylon and the predicament I had been in did not take me long to come. I tidied up the place and made sure everything was back where it should be- Had a shower and then settled on the couch to watch the end of the game. About an hour later the family came home, we talked about the game and they talked about the theatre and they were none was the wiser of the situation I had put myself in only an hour or so out in our backyard. I have been more adventurous since then and maybe if people like this one I will post a couple others. Please let me know what you think. [email protected]

We met at the office. In her first week there we had to spend a day on a client’s site, much of it alone while we tried to work out how the client had been set up. To say that being stuck in a confined space with her was distracting would be an understatement. She had that cute nervous look about her that always does something to me, maybe it’s the girl next door thing, maybe it’s the outwardly vulnerable look about her I don’t know, but certainly I was attracted to her. When she sat on the floor with her legs curled beneath her I got a tantalising view of the arch of her foot as her heels slipped slightly off. I don’t know what it is but I have always found this a turn on, along with girls being completely barefoot. Hey, I have to try and do something about this shoe fetish you girls have. ...

Hank watched as the college co-eds filed into the room. He concentrated to keep from staring too hard as set after set of youthful breasts, firm buttocks, and nice long legs went passed him. He had to keep them comfortable, for just a little longer, and then they would all be his. These unsuspecting college sophomores and juniors thought they were coming to their first TA session for Psych 501: Intro to Group Behavior. And the girls thought that Hank, the man in his late-20s who was standing by the door as they came in, was the grad student who they had been assigned to for periodic discussion sessions of the course material. Some of the girls walking in may have thought it a bit odd that their section had ended up being all female, but it wasn’t too surprising since the large lecture class was probably three-quarters women anyway. None of the girls were surprised to have received an email earlier that day informing them of the change in their section assignment and meeting location - that sort of thing happened all the time in these big classes. Sadly for the girls, this was in fact not a TA session for Psych 501, and Hank was no grad student. They were, however, about to learn a few things about group behavior. ...

Part One Chapter 1 October The scenery in this particular district was something she under normal circumstances really appreciated. This time it was like a silent film flickering past her eyes through the window. The shifting autumn colours kept her from falling asleep. She felt nauseously tired, although the dizziness wore off a bit as she straightened herself up in the seat, and a bit ashamed for not keeping the conversation alive the way she used to whenever they were travelling together. ...

She grabs his balls and squeezes them as Her slave almost drops to his knees in pain. “Do you wanna cum slave?” She asks. The Mistress is about six feet tall and dressed head to toe in sleak, black rubber. he nods his head up and down. The five foot slave is naked and gagged with his hands bound behind his back with black duct tape. A thin, leather cord is wrapped and tied tightly around his hard cock and shaved balls. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Sophie breathed a sigh of relief when the front door closed behind her. Everything she was wearing was soaking wet from the cold London rain, but she could smell the chicken Rogan cooking in the kitchen. The smell alone made her feel warmer. Her fiancé Mike had texted her before she had left work. The lucky boy had managed to get away from work at half twelve and let her know that he was making curry tonight. It had all that she had been able to think about ever since. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Ryan lay in silence faceup, sealed in the box that had confined him for most of the hour, awaiting the arrival of the bachelorettes and the bride-to-be. He was to be the centerpiece of the party, well a part of him would. At first glance the box that contained him would pass for a piece of fine furniture, a game table of sorts in front of the sofa with chairs placed around it. Inside the box, Ryan contemplated what the night was to bring. He was fairly comfortable in darkness and helplessness from his bonds that keep him in position. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest The doorbell chimed, and Claire looked up from her computer. With a deep sigh she rose from her chair and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she saw nothing. No one was there. She looked around if there was someone nearby. No; nothing. Just when she started closing the door, she saw the small box which was left onto her doorstep. It was a plain box. A sticker with her name and address was put on top of it. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest For as long as I can remember I have been in love with lycra. The feeling of it is amazing, it’s soft touch, it’s stretchiness, but what I love most is wearing it, and the look of someone else wearing it. The way it stretches over the body, covering, and displaying everything, and then the way it feels as your touch said body in lycra… well to me it’s the greatest feeling ever. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest “Why aren’t those reports on my desk damn it!?” Yelled Darla. This was the fifth time in one month that Brad, a short Caucasian analyst with decent looks and an average build, had forgotten to turn in his analysis summary. Working at a financial company that gave analyses of various corporations was always a bore to him, but the pay was great and for some unknown reason, he liked pissing off his boss, Ms. Darla Natrix. She wasn’t supermodel material, but she was definitely a 4.5 – on a scale of 1 to 5. She was taller than Brad by a couple of inches, at 5 foot 9, with fiery red hair and a sexy, almost gothic pale complexion. A tight black business jacket and short skirt outlined her perfect hips and she always wore sheer black stockings that accentuated her delicious legs, which rested on 4 inch heels that propped her up like stilts. The anger in her eyes was amplified by her dark black eyeliner and dark rose red lips that framed her now-showing teeth as she froze her face on her last word in anticipation of what was supposed to be an obvious apology. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest I stepped off the plane after three days travelling and was really looking forward to going home after a long few weeks of travelling for work. My work regularly has me travelling and I don’t seem to get home as much as I would like anymore. But it pays the bills and then some, and of course it does make it even more enjoyable when I do get home. Leaving the gate, I walked down the corridor, past the shops and last security checkpoint, and toward the baggage claim area. I don’t typically check bags, but with the new security changes it was impossible to take even a small travel bag containing a razor and nail clippers on a flight so it had to be checked. Luckily, even with two flight changes, and one delay at an intermediate airport, my bag was one of the first off the carousel at my home destination, then it was just short 2 minute walk to the train and an even smoother 3 hour journey back home. I even managed to get a little sleep on the way and woke just up as the train pulled into the station. With my bag in hand, I pulled out my phone and called my girlfriend who was waiting just outside to pick me up around the corner. A few moments later, she was pulling up in front of the station. I threw my bags in the back seat, and got into the front seat for the drive home. Before she pulled away and headed out toward the highway, I leaned over to give her a light kiss “hello.” As I did, she kissed me back passionately and had a strange, mischievous look in her eye. I sat back in to my chair and started to relax. After about 5 minutes we were clear on the highway where she took my hand and pressed it down on her upper thigh. As she did I noticed a large lump in her jeans pressed against her leg. I immediately began to get hard because I knew what was under those tight denim jeans she was wearing. She knew I had noticed it immediately and began to smirk as I sat up and kissed her. Underneath her jeans, she was wearing 8 inches of solid silicone, “strapless strap-on” that she was going to use on me when we got home. Her strap on was a baby pink, silicone, double ended dildo called “the share”, “the share” is designed to fit inside her vagina while holding a respectably sized “penis” in place and it’s designed to stimulate her as she used it, thus “sharing” the fun. ...

It all seems so simple and easy to me then; drive my car to somewhere suitable, park. Strip naked, get into the boot which I know how to open from inside, and spend the whole day locked in self bondage. ‘Seems’ and ‘easy,’ are two different things apparently! It started with a B movie; one of those tragically made, low budget films that the director desperately prays will obtain some form of warped cult status. This film failed even to do that, but it did pass a very dull couple of hours for me, between working a nightshift, packing sausages, and sleeping away the rest of the day before going back to pack more meat products. ‘O’ the excitement of my life,’ work, sleep and dull films, and of course, very occasionally, the thrill of self bondage. I don’t get to do the kind of rope and cuff stuff I enjoy very often, (well not as much as I would like) because of the need to work as many hours as I can to survive. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Hi there, it’s Tommy again. After discovering me in self bondage my roommate had offered to help me if I wanted him to. Some time went by before the subject came up again. He asked me once and I said I was still thinking about it. In addition at least one of our other roommates was in the house as well most of the time making the whole thing impossible. Then both of them left on Friday afternoon for the winter holidays giving my roommate and me a “free” night before I was going to leave on Saturday. ...

Part 1 David was waiting in the departure lounge at Sydney airport when he spotted the lady in the dark blue slinky skirt. He was thinking it was latex, it certainly looked like latex, but would women really wear latex in public, especially in the lounge ready to board a plane? Dave loved latex and was familiar with its appearance but didn’t have any of his own as it was expensive. He did once buy a pair of ladies panties and enjoyed wearing them a few times before they ripped and used them afterwards to put on his pillow to sleep on so he could enjoy the feel and aroma of his favourite material. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 13 Chapter 14: I Love Little Marshmallow Chicks Jessica sat on the ‘bed’ in her cell, trying to process everything she had seen during her tour of Brulée’s candyland. And despite Brulée’s obvious penchant for egocentricity and outright sexual perversion, Jessica couldn’t help but be enticed by what she had been exposed to while in the candy queen’s clutches. Brulée’s technologies offered an entire new world to Jessica; one of complete, total, helplessness and domination. If it wasn’t for Brulée’s potential for abject cruelty, Jessica could find herself enraptured by the possibilities of this fetish candyland. But after having to intervene in Cardinalli’s situation, Jessica had to commit herself to putting an end to it, regardless of how much the images presented to her inflamed her passions and slicked her inner thighs. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 8 Chapter 9: Can I Get a Little Help? Jessica had helped Heather back to her quarters and directed Heather’s maid to draw a warm bath while Jessica’s maid was assigned the task of fetching something for her to eat and drink. As near as Jessica could determine, Heather hadn’t had anything to eat or drink in several hours. Jessica then went to her quarters to retrieve the small toolkit from her ‘black bag’. Jessica had attempted to remove the silver cuffs and collar from around Heather’s limbs and neck but had been unsuccessful. “I will inform Madame’s assistants that they need to remove the appliances.” Jessica’s maid commented to her before she left for refreshments. ...

I wasn’t sure exactly how to handle it when Tina came to my front door. It was after ten at night and she only lived a few miles away, but it was starting to snow and I didn’t want to leave her outside. Theo wasn’t very pleased by this turn of events as we had planned a night spent with each other sans any clothing. Pulling my robe tight around me I opened the door, glancing back at my lion to make sure he had at least covered himself. He had a pillow covering his lap and was walking down the hallway, his tail flicking in agitation. I sighed and looked back out to door as Tina pushed her way in. ...

“This is an odd way to make a sculpture, Amy.” I wiggled my toes and fingers while she dipped another twenty-four inch length of two inch wide cloth through the vat of liquefied cornstarch. “It’s totally normal. You cast a body, and once you take it off, you fill. Then you make a second cast for the bronze-work. I know what I’m doing.” She wrapped the layer around my thigh, adding to the nearly inch thickness that already had me thinking of the tin-man. ...

I browsed though the magazines in the rack while I waited in the queue eventually just picking one out at random, not really for the stories but the crosswords made work more bearable, I’m a customer service adviser, and yes that’s a fancy title for someone who answers the phones in one of the businesses that have gone back to the ‘human’ touch way of thinking. The old man in front paid and shuffled out of the store so I placed the basket on the counter and waited while the robotic shop assistant efficiently packed the few items I was purchasing. ‘He’, I say he because this model had no discernible gender features which I always thought just made things harder, smiled at me and said “Hello Jenny ready meal again? I had deduced from your shopping habits that you enjoyed food preparation?” ...

I browsed though the magazines in the rack while I waited in the queue eventually just picking one out at random, not really for the stories but the crosswords made work more bearable, I’m a customer service adviser, and yes that’s a fancy title for someone who answers the phones in one of the businesses that have gone back to the ‘human’ touch way of thinking. The old man in front paid and shuffled out of the store so I placed the basket on the counter and waited while the robotic shop assistant efficiently packed the few items I was purchasing. ‘He’, I say he because this model had no discernible gender features which I always thought just made things harder, smiled at me and said “Hello Jenny ready meal again? I had deduced from your shopping habits that you enjoyed food preparation?” I rolled my eyes “uh hu and how much do I owe you?” ...

“Jackie” “Mmmmmm” Mumbled Jackie. “JACKIE !” Suzie pulled her hand away from Jackie’s wet, throbbing pussy. “Arrgghhhhhhh.” Screamed Jackie. “I was about to cum !” “Yes, and you were ignoring me” retorted Suzie. Jackie fidgeted in her latex straight jacket, trying in vain to release a hand so she could bring herself to climax. It was, however, a futile exercise. The latex straight jacket was made from very thick latex, and the straps holding her arms in place were tied off very securely. ...

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; plastic; machines; chast; hum; mast; mc; bodymod; cons/reluct; X continued from part 5 Part 6: Only Myself to Blame Four weeks have passed. It seems something is holding up progress on the project. Jared is becoming increasingly tense. Every night without fail, for twenty-seven nights, the Doctor, or as I must call her outside of work, Mistress Alex, has come to my house. The routine is always the same: Mistress Alex arrives a short time after I cable myself spread-eagled on the bed, she removes my chastity belt and I sixty-nine with Susie – as I have grown accustomed to calling Susan the not-as-perfect-as-I-first-thought receptionist. ...

The southern Nevada desert was beautiful as though the earth had stripped naked for her lover. I posed on a sun warmed but gritty rock with shiny black heels I could barely walk in, lace topped gleaming black nylon thigh highs, and a smile on my face. Mike and Rodger were smiling as they walked about taking pictures of my naked exposed body with the breath taking vista behind me. Some of the angles were artistic figure, but many were straight up the middle catching every drop of moisture oozing from my pussy. We were all so fascinated by the subject matter with my nipples rock hard and their cocks trying to break free of their jeans that none of us noticed the car pull up. ...

“Come on, guys, stop it. This isn’t funny!” Will was confused and angry, but the boy holding each arm kept pulling him backward. “What’s wrong with you guys? Stop it!!” His backward movement stopped when his back hit the trunk of the tree that stood in the middle of the small clearing. He bit his tongue when his head rocked backwards and struck the trunk with a thud, and the pain in his mouth distracted him for a moment. ...

James and I have been married six years. No kids as yet. We both have demanding jobs. Sex is OK, when we have the time. Most days he doesn’t get home from work until late. In his “spare” moments James studies, watches TV or sits engrossed in his computer. Occasionally, he snuggles up to my back in the early hours of the morning, before the alarm rings its’ warning. His penis is rock hard and almost before I have time to surface from my sleep-drugged state, he slips it inside me. A few deep thrusts later, it’s all over. I often wonder if it was a dream, but the sticky residue meanders down my thigh when I finally rouse myself from bed. ...

Allison stormed through her front door and negligently tossed, more like threw, her coat on the couch. It had been a very bad day, starting at breakfast, when that idiot roommate of hers tossed up his cookies all over the rug after a long night of partying with his buddies. The jerk didn’t even have the decency to wipe it up, nooooo, he just staggered back into the bedroom and passed out again. Allison spent several minutes cleaning her new carpet and then headed out the door to her car, which wouldn’t start. “Great this is gonna be some day,” She muttered to herself as she sat there trying to get the car to turn over. After 15 minutes of cussing and screaming, the car finally sputtered to life, and now Allison was on her way to work. Traffic wasn’t moving due to a 3 car pile up and by the time she finally arrived at work, she was an hour late. Now that in itself would have been fine but her idiot boss, a Mr. Terence Williams (who by the way NEVER allowed his employees to call him Terry), was standing at her office door waiting for her. “Ah, good of you to join us this morning Miss. Richards.” He then motioned her into her office and closed the door behind him. “Usually I don’t have the time to drop by and personally speak to you, but today I penciled you in. Too bad you were unable to be punctual, as that would have given us more time to chat.” Mr. Williams said, as he came around and sat on the corner of her desk. He continued, “I was hoping that we could speak about your future at this corporation my dear.” Allison’s eyes narrowed and she could feel the anger in her building up as she replied, “I assume you are refering to the promotion I am up for.” “Well as a matter of fact, yes I am.” His eyes were now looking her up and down. “You are truly the most qualified candidate, but I am just not sure who to choose. I mean Trask Emory has just as much experience as you do, but his legs aren’t as shapely as yours. If you know what I mean.” Allison DID see his meaning, since this wasn’t the first time he had hinted (in his ludicrous way) that he wanted to see her outside the office. At 28, Allison was the most attractive girl on the floor, and the fact that she was the tallest, meant that she generally stood out from the moment she entered the room. In fact at 6'3" tall Allison stood out in any room and any crowd. As Allison turned 25 her hair had begun to grow in curly, and she generally wore her chestnut brown locks pulled gently back at the nape of her neck where they dangled down between her shoulder blades. If that wasn’t enough, her eyes were unbelievable as well. Allison had been born with blue eyes which at the tender age of 6 had turned an incredible shade of lavender, in fact most of the men in her office were quite taken with her, and Allison was very aware they were. The body that her innane boss was gawking at didn’t have a drop of fat on it, and she was pretty well endowed, in fact the term large would apply VERY well. “Well that is very sweet of you to say, Mr. Williams, but what does that have to do with my promotion?” Allison replied, trying to keep her voice neutral. “I was hoping that maybe you might consent to discussing your attributes over dinner Friday night, you know, give me a good reason to assign that new job to you and not Trask.” He smiled at her, his grin almost vicious. Allison’s anger was building, but she held it in check, “I’ll think about it, okay?” “Let me know tomorrow dear”, and out the door he went. Allison, was reflecting that the rest of the day had been just as bad, when her roommate Steve walked in. “Yo Allison, can we have a chat?” Allison could feel it, her roommate Steve never wanted to chat unless he wanted life to move at his command and, now she knew he was about to get on her last nerve. “Now I just wanted to let you know that I am havin’ a group of buddies over tonite, and you need to find another place to be, kool thanks bye.” Steve turned to go. “You had a group over last night, and my day sucked Steve, and all I want is some quite, so I guess that means no, kool thanks bye.” “Listen I live here too! I pay my rent!” Steve yelled, “So my friends ARE comin' over and YEAH you are gonna have to go somewhere else!” Allison, had finally reached the breaking point, between this moron and her boss, she had about all she was going to take. Standing there Allison could feel her anger boiling and swelling within her, and poor Steve was about to get the whole day in one blow. Training her glare on him she felt the anger coming up, wave upon wave, her mind reeling at how much she hated this tiny insignificant toad of a human being. She thought to herself that he was nothing more than a bug in her eyes and he had the balls to come in and demand her life be changed! For him! What nerve… well that was the last straw! Allison straightened every one of her 73", opened her mouth, and the rush of words came pouring out in one long string, her voice cutting into Steve with each syllable. He was beginning to show the wear. Steve was visibly shaken and his bravado was quickly draining out of him, in fact if Allison had been paying attention, she might have noticed he looked rather drawn and pale all of a sudden. Allison was still giving him the “what for” when Steve, in a meek voice, replied “Allison please stop I feel funny.” Steve was looking a bit pale Allison thought, and maybe a bit broken, as his shoulders WERE a bit slumped. Actually Allison thought, they aren’t slumped at all, he seems… ..Allison groped for the correct word… .smaller. “How exactly do you feel Steve?” Allison asked with a malicious grin. “Well I feel just kinda funny… sorta like my body isn’t mine. My arms and legs are tingly and my stomach is really squirmy. I think I may be coming down with something.” “Oh you are coming DOWN all right but I don’t think you are actually sick!” Allison laughed. “In fact I rather think in a few more minutes I am going to really enjoy your company!” Steve looked down at the floor to try and steady his dizziness. The room was spinning and he couldn’t help doubling over to try and fight the nausea building up in his stomach. When Steve stood up Allison began to laugh in absolute delight. Where once had stood a well built 6'5" man was now a man no more than 3’ tall! Allison’s eyes were dancing as she lifted Steve on to the desk to look in the mirror. Behind him stood Allison’s body looming over his tiny one, infact she looked like the Statue of Liberty and she seemed to almost be growing behind him. Steve knew she wasn’t getting any larger, but that he was in fact getting smaller, and right before her eyes. Steve’s mind quickly and absently wondered what the towering female figure behind him thought of his sudden tranformation, but instead he asked, “Allison, what in the world did you do to me?” Allison took a step towards him and Steve felt the vibration of the ground with her step. Her body was now blocking out the background of the room and her grin was erie as she bent down to peer at him a bit more closely. Allison’s eye seemed like it was large enough for him to climb up and lay across… but he tore his gaze away from her and looked back at himself in the mirror. It wasn’t so much that he had shrunk… and seemed to be continuing to do so… that scared Steve so much, it was his clothes hanging off him as if they were no more then mere mounds of fabric. His pants, which had been tight just moments ago, were puddled around his ankles with his underware on the top like a snowy white peak on a mountain. Steve’s shirt was still in the process of slipping down his body, and they would have, if not for the tiny arms that his shirtsleeves had caught on. Steve was staring incredulously into the mirror when the final bout hit him, like a punch in the chest. He doubled over… his breath caught in his lungs… unable to move. Steve could feel his tendons and muscles shrinking, contracting into themselves. Yet for Steve there ws no pain just the sensation of a multitude of fingers pulling him down towards the wood of the desk. He could hear his bones popping, but there was no pain, and then after a brief moment, which seemed to him an hour long… he looked up and was standing naked in the mirror. Steve was now only 3" tall! He stood there, his mouth hanging open, for what felt like an eternity and when he finally did speak it was only a croak that came out. Steve turned and stared up at Allison, she looked to him like one of the skyscrapers downtown in the middle of the city. The mirror next to him looked like a wall of the apartment, and he realized he was standing not on the top of the desk the way he had thought… but on the pinnacle of his clothes, which were now a huge mound that he had crawled to the top of. All at once a giant shadow appeared over his head, and everything went dark as Allison’s hand came down and wrapped itself around him. Steve could smell the scent of her cologne in her skin, which was covering his whole body like a blanket, and then there was a bright light all around him as Allison opened her hand flat and the overhead lamp shone down on Steve like a giant sun. Steve gingerly stood up in the palm of Allison’s hand, he could feel the muscles in her palm working to hold her giant hand still, so as not to knock him over. Standing took a bit of skill in the balance department, and after a moment or two, Steve’s legs got tired and he sat down in Allison’s palm. Looking around he couldn’t help but notice just how large the details of Allison’s palm were. Steve looked at his tiny finger then over at the life line in the middle of allison’s hand, and very slowly he reached out to trace the crevice with the tip of his finger. Steve noticed the way his finger slid perfectly into the canyon of skin, much like hot dog slips neatly into its bun. Glancing around, he saw how large Allison’s fingerprints were now, and Steve thought absently that they looked like veins of the Grand Canyon. Looking up at the giantess in front of him he shouted up, “What do I do now… I mean do I call a doctor or an ambulance maybe… yea maybe if we get to a hospital they can make me big again… I mean I don’t want to stay like this Allison… how did this happen? Did you do this? Come on no more games… I mean you’ve had your fun… fix me! I am not kidding Allison you’ve got to put me back to normal size!” Steve was now begining to panic. Allison stared at the tiny man in her hand, “Steve really I don’t know how this happened… honest … but if it makes any difference, I think you’re kinda cute this way… I mean… look I think we shouldn’t be TOO hastey … I guess what I am trying to say is that we have… or at least I have a wonderful opportunity here… you know not every woman has her own live toy man.” “Allison, what are you saying?” Steve began to stammer “You aren’t suggesting I stay this way for your personal amusement… are you… is that what you’re saying… no way… uh uh… " Allison missed the last of Steve’s comments, as she gently closed her hand around him, and strode into the next room, looking for somewhere to house her newest pet. “Hmmmmm” Allison thought, “I need a safe place to put you while I figure out some kind of housing for you.” Allison glanced around eyeing the room. In the corner she found just what she had been looking for, a shoebox. She took it into the kitchen, popped a few holes into the top and placed Steve into it, then she replaced the lid. Steve was dazed when he finally sat up inside the box. If Allison was going to hold him like that he was going to have to mention the fact that he couldn’t breathe too well. Glancing around, the first thing Steve noticed was the light streaming through the box top. He could here rumblings as Allison moved things around so he sat quietly staring at the light rays, wondering if he was going to survive this ordeal. He thought about Allison and wondered why she seemed to be so turned on by his unusual size. Not that it really mattered, since even if she told him, he was really helpless to change anything at this point. Steve was pondering this thought when once again the bright light blinded him. Steve looked up to see the Giantess Allison, as he had begun to think of her, standing there holding… an aquarium! “No way Allison, I am not going to stay in the fishtank!” he screamed. “Now Steve, be reasonable” Allison replied calmly, “Where else can I keep you that you would be safe?” Allison stood thinking. “Besides I wouldn’t want you to get away, now would I? She smiled evilly “I guess you could say that the tables have turned… Now I’ll be telling you how things will be.” Allison covered the shoebox and began to prepare Steve’s new home. Just about an hour later Steve could hear allison’s massive footfall approaching and suddenly there was that blinding light, and then Allison’s huge face peering down at him. Allison lifted him up and carried Steve over to the aquarium, which was now, Steve noticed, rather nice inside. On one end there was a sand beach with a deck chair and an umbrella, and on the other end there was what looked to be a hut of some kind. But what stood out was the way Allison had created a swimming pool. In the very center of the tank there was a shallow teacup pressed into the sand so that only about a 1/4” of the rim stood out. There was a beach towel… obviously cut from her old beach towel… and some tiny little dishes and silverware, that she must have gone out and purchased while he was in the shoe box. Allison placed Steve into the fishtank and smiled malevolently, “Now you get some rest and in just a while we will spend a bit of time together. See right now I need to go out and buy another tank… seems you will be having company tomorrow night when I get home from work.” Allison was still giggling about her bosse’s fate as she walked out the door. Steve wasn’t sure how long he had been asleep, but true to her word Allison came home with another aquarium and an evil grin on her enormous face. “Get up lil man, it’s time to play.” Steve didn’t understand until he rubbed his eyes and got a good look at his Giantess. She was standing there in front of him without any clothes on! Steve rubbed at his tired eyes again, but still he saw the same image. Steve’s mind quickly remembered back to a time when he had thought how great it would have been to grab Allison and get nasty with her, only now he realized that the tables had turned. Allison reached in and grabbed Steve between her thumb and index finger and placed him in the crook of her collar bone. Steve could feel her skin slipping underneath him and her muscles in her neck vibrating as she absently hummed to herself. It was very much like being at ground zero during an earthquake. Allison suddenly grabbed the tiny Steve, and without so much as a warning, began to rub him against her breast. Steve could feel her nipple getting hard against his skin, and he absently thought that it reminded him of a grapefruit, at least it was big enough to be one. However her skin was nothing like the rind of a grapefruit, since Allison’s skin was rubbing against wet velvet. He saw the skin around him pull up into a mound as she pulled him up and he saw it smooth out as she pushed him down. Allison continued to grind her little man against her skin,and Steve realized he was getting hard! He had always wanted to sleep with Allison… who hadn’t, but not this way! Steve tried concentrating on something else… anything else… but to no avail. Soon he was as hard as a rock and ready to explode all over Allison’s velvety skin. Unfortunately, Steve didn’t get the chance, because at that moment Allison’s massive fingers lifted him up and plopped him onto her bottom lip. Steve bounced gently off her giant mountain of soft, moist, tissue and straight up into the air, where Allison snatched him up with the tip of her huge tongue. In fact to Steve, Allison’s tongue looked a lot like a red and bumpy diving board… only this time there was no pool… just the tender pink underside of her mouth and tongue. Allison began to suck on the tiny man, her tongue wrapped completely around his body like a soft pink taco shell. She could feel his tiny body slipping in between the folds of her tongue’s flesh, much like a wet piece of candy. The tiny little man in her mouth was at this point glancing around and carefully checking out the scenery. Just above him, as he lay pressed between the tissue, was the roof of her mouth. Steve could see the huge veins in the the skin and thought they looked a lot like a road map. He hoped at this point there wasn’t a sign with an arrow pointing to the throat saying “EXIT”. Steve could also see Allison’s top row of teeth, each which appeared as large as a building. From this vantage point he could see that she also had the softest looking pink gums he had ever seen. Not that he had seen any gums up close and this large before, but they struck him as suddenly very sexy, like they were pillows between her massive teeth. Steve wondered what it would be like to lay his head down and rest on them. Steve was pondering this when he heard Allison’s breath, which until now he hadn’t noticed. Allison must have started breathing harder, since he could now hear the rush of air, like the roar of a freight train passing over him in her nasal passages. Her breathing was also causing a vibration… and Steve wondered if an airplane… maybe a DC10… was about to take off in her head. Steve looked up to see Allison’s long red nails slipping into her own mouth, and he tried desperately to move towards the back of her tongue. Not being able to get any traction against her wet tastebuds, Steve couldn’t slide out from in between the huge fleshy boulders, and he felt Allison’s now slick fingers grab him around the waist and pull him out of her mouth. As Allison pulled him out of her mouth, she dragged… literally… the helpless little Steve down her chin over her neck and then slid him down her taut stomach towards her thigh. By now, Steve had pretty much figured that he was going to be Allison’s play toy no matter what he did or said, so being thrust into to her probably wasn’t the worst thing that could happen to a man his size. However, that wasn’t Allison’s intention… Allison continued to slip the tiny man down her soft and muscular leg, towards her foot. She had every intention of watching this little man squirm between her massive toes. Allison was grinning from ear to ear as she slid the tiny man down over her knee and towards her ankle. He was still wet from the trip into her mouth and now his tiny legs were leaving a set of shiny wet lines down her shin. Then she dragged Steve’s tiny body down to her toes and draped him over the big toe on her right foot, never imagining for a moment that Steve might try to escape. In a split second Steve had slid over the shiny and slippery red toenail polish and was running through thigh high carpet, as fast as his little legs would take him. Unfortunately, it wasn’t fast enough to escape the length of Allison’s foot. Steve turned to look over his shoulder and saw a toe that was to him the size of watermelon decending over his tiny frame. Allison’s toe cast a shadow over him and blackness covered him as she gently brought her foot down and ground him into the carpet. He could smell the polyester in the carpet fibers… fibers as large as him which he sank into, and he laid there praying she wouldn’t smash his body with her giant toe. When Allison lifted her foot, she snatched Steve’s tired and now totally helpless body into the space between her big toe and middle toe. “You were very naughty to run like that Steve, and if I wasn’t so excited about having you this small, I would probably have just crushed you like an insect. But you are in luck, because I am only going to punish you.” With that Allison began pressing her toes into each other, with Steve’s tiny body in between. She couldn’t feel it but she was slowly squeezing the air out of his lungs. Steve could feel the rush of air from his body, but he knew that to Allison it was nothing more than a brush of warm air across her toes. In fact he thought that punishment might just mean she was going to crush him after all, but suddenly she released the grip on him and began to gently message him with her toes. As she did so, he slipped a bit deeper into the crack of her foot and he felt the webbed skin of her toe joint sliding over the front of his body. Steve could feel her supple skin gliding across his extremely hard erection, and he began to feel the first twinges of his orgasm coming on. Steve could also hear something too. He listened very carefully and he heard Allison moaning softly. He tried in vain to look up at her, but from where he was he couldn’t see past her knee, but he was sure that she was playing with herself. That in itself turned the tiny man on, and he began thrusting himself back and forth, in and out of the soft webbing. He glanced up at the top of her toe and found himself staring at her toenail, and he had the strangest thought… what if he could just run his dick across the cuticle of her toe? What if he could straddle her nail, face down, his tiny body pressed tight to her skin and he could just rub himself over that giant cuticle… a cuticle as big as him? With that thought in mind he began to press into her as hard as his tiny body would allow, knowing that to the Giantess above he was no more than a pebble between her toes… and that thought drove him insane. No longer could Steve control himself, and as he heard Allison scream out in pleasure he too let go all over her big toe. Steve went limp and his body, felt exhausted and raw. Allison lifted Steve up in the palm of her hand, and carried him over to the aquarium, “Well if your little tiny body did that for me… just wait until tomorrow… when I have two of you.” Allison’s smile was erie “And I guess I should warn you, only one of you will survive” Allison placed Steve into the tank, laughed viciously, and turned the light out as she left… leaving Steve alone in the dark.

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Dee manned the controls of the backhoe with a novice caution. She had a few days of experience now, but she still managed to bounce the machine around pretty good. Mis-movements of the arm often caused the whole machine to bounce and lurch from side to side. Dee knew she had no business running it by herself, but she dared not risk anyone having a clue as to what her little project was all about. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Dee manned the controls of the backhoe with a novice caution. She had a few days of experience now, but she still managed to bounce the machine around pretty good. Mis-movements of the arm often caused the whole machine to bounce and lurch from side to side. Dee knew she had no business running it by herself, but she dared not risk anyone having a clue as to what her little project was all about. ...

There was a faint popping sound as Mark materialised in his ex-wife’s house. It was hard to imagine that he had once lived here with her before she had a string of affairs and then kicked him out. He’d never quite worked out why she ended up with the house, the car, all the furniture when she’d been the one who’d been unfaithful. Still, that had been two years ago and now it was pay back time. Mark looked around the room but he couldn’t see a thing as it was pitch black. He double checked the co-ordinates on his hand held display unit. ...

Jared was walking his dog in the park when he saw this beautiful woman he had been eyeing every evening he took his dog to the park. She was perfect in every way, 5'10", long blond hair, blue eyes, and a nice tan. She had nice legs and her chest was a size 36C, Jared was just to scared to ask her out. He would pass her every evening and smile but not say a word. She worked down at the local pharmacy and when he went to get his prescription medication for his headaches he would try his best to start a conversation with her, but he would always be to afraid and just say “Hi, thank you for my medication”. ...

Mark and his girlfriend Teri drove to the entrance to the apartment complex. They were here to see the place advertised in the paper, a two-bedroom apartment. Teri, who was a tall, attractive blond and worked for a bank, had just transferred to this part of the Gulf Coast of Florida. Mark, about 6 feet tall with dark features, had quit his job to be with her. They were both in their mid-thirties. ...

If it got right down to it, Wendy would rather have been anywhere in the world rather than sitting in a stuffy lawyer’s office. The blonde haired woman had spent most of her adult life partying at all the trendy night spots and having wild sex with every good looking man that came with her line of sight (and a few women as well). Wendy was able to afford her wild lifestyle thanks to her parents multi millionaire status with her father owning three largest adult entertainment companies in North America and her mother owning several luxury resorts in Europe and Asia. However, one of the responsibilities Wendy was forced to endure was the acknowledgment of her heritage and at the present, that meant sitting in a room surrounded by people of various ages dressed in black as they waited for a will to be read. “Geez, all these sobbing and whiny people are so annoying! I mean, a few of them smell like they’ve got one step in the grave already! I wish that lawyer would hurry up and get in here so I can get out of these stuffy clothes and dress for some fun tonight. That hot looking guy from the West Coast said he’d be in the area until Sunday and I wanna see if he’s as hot looking off the dance floor as he is on it. Mmmmm….” Wendy thought to herself and would have excused herself to go off to the bathroom and “amuse” herself at that moment. However, that idea was dashed when the door to the room opened and a gray haired man dressed in a dark blue suit and carrying a folder entered and quickly took a seat behind the desk at the front of the room. “Ladies and gentleman, I will now read the last will and testament of Connie Jackson, who was declared deceased after going missing a year ago while vacationing in northern Canada. Connie was 37 at the time of her disappearance and had prepared this will approximately six months before her disappearance. The bulk of her estate, 1.2 millions dollars, is bequeathed to the Save the Wild Beaver foundation located in Europe and North America. Besides that, there are several individual items she wished to leave specifically to relatives she felt close to and deserved the item in question. The only other item the will mentions specifically is her parting words to all those assembled here today: ‘Live your life to the fullest and not as a pale hollow shell of life that society wants you to be. Cherish what you have today and don’t let the hot air of know-it-alls dictate your life.’ With that, the will reading is concluded,” the lawyer intoned as he read the paper in front of him. After a few seconds of silence, the assembled people started to stand up and chat among themselves with a few venturing towards the lawyer to see if their names were mentioned for individual bequests. At this point, Wendy contemplated leaving and waiting for the lawyer to call or send her a letter regarding what if anything she was left. However, noticing that most people approaching the lawyer seemed to leave disappointed, Wendy decided to find out right and then and confidently strode up to the lawyer to make the request. “Ahhh, Miss Bennett, I was hoping we might be able to talk today. According to the will instructions, your late aunt left you one of her most prized possessions: a silver trunk that contained some of the most prized personal items Miss Jackson had collected over the years. Per her instructions, the trunk has been remain secured and you are given the only key that will open the trunk. This address is where you can pick up the trunk and, oh, one other thing: it seems there is a standing offer by a man named Gerald Telford that you can sell him the trunk for a sum of hundred thousand dollars providing you do NOT open the trunk and examine the contents at all. With that, here is your key,” the lawyer intoned and handed Wendy a gold and brass key along with a piece of paper containing the address in question. “A hundred thousand for something I don’t even really want? Hmmm, it’s tempting but I’ll never know what Auntie Connie had stashed away in a trunk. Geez, this is so hard,” Wendy thought to herself as she took a seat in her car and played with the key she had just received. As she drove her silver BMW down the road and back to the condo she owned, Wendy pondered her options with an occasional glance at the key she had tossed on the dashboard. A short time later, Wendy stopped her car at a four way intersection with the road to the right leading back to home. Glancing at the address on the paper, Wendy figured going left would take her to the location of the trunk in just under twenty minutes or so. After a few moments of silent contemplation, Wendy flicked on her turn signal and headed left to what she hoped would be a detour well worth taking. ...

This weekend I tested the comfort of a new Drysuit. The main thing is that I try to minimize what I wear beneath the suits for comfort. I typically use a latex catsuit with a spandex catsuit over it as my undergarment when I dive on the job. I find these are very comfortable for movement and the spandex creates an excellent insulation barrier that allows for diving in waters like the Puget Sound. This undergarment combination works perfectly for me since I am a bit of a rubber fetishist. I doubt someone not into rubber would be as excited about the results. ...

The Doll Factory 4: Doctor’s Orders AmyAmy F/f; M/f; bond; latex; machines; susp; hum; drug; insert; abuse; shave; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part 3 Part 4: Doctor’s Orders I have money but I can’t get drunk because of the incessant clockwork schedule that rules my life. I still have to have something to numb me. I consider drugs, but the company might find out about them. That makes me notice it’s a bit odd that they haven’t been taking any blood or urine tests from me. ...

She had found the ropes and the magazines by accident. They were hidden under Art’s bed, along with magazines of naked girls The girlie mags didn’t interest her half as much as these did. Where Art had got them from, heavens only knew. But it was easy to see why they were hidden. As she flicked through them, she felt something strange happen. She was actually getting incredibly turned on. She had no idea why, but it was a fact. ...

I’m Tommy. This is a story of how I once was discovered playing with myself. It was during my third year of college. I was living in an off-campus four-bedroom apartment with three other guys. The parties were great and the privacy of our own rooms was ruthlessly enforced. Quality alone time was a big part of my entertainment and stress relief. One Sunday morning I awoke with the urge. I had abstained of masturbating and bondage for eleven days. Two of my roommates were gone to see their family and the third had just left for his choir practice. I had some breakfast, took a quick shower and was ready to go. Still naked from my shower I walked back to my room and pulled all the stuff I wanted to use out off their hiding places. ...

The Doll Factory 3: Unexpected Visitor AmyAmy Solo-F; FM/f; medical; bond; electronics; hum; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part 2 Part 3: Unexpected Visitor Jared and Kaiser aren’t in when I arrive at the warehouse testing station. A chubby woman who explains that she is Phoebe the office manager lets me in and makes me a cup of tea while I wait for the Doctor to show up. She explains that everyone else will be in by nine, but the Doctor starts early… Of course she does. ...

She waits, knelt in the hallway, facing the door. Her hands cuffed behind her back forcing her naked breasts forward. Her feet bare and cuffed also. The chain of a third pair of cuffs slipping between her buttocks as the ends connect her wrists to her ankles, pulling her arms straight and her back into an arch. Her eyes covered with a silk scarf, preventing her looking at the clock to know how long she was there. The air conditioning clicked on. Knelt directly under the vent, the cold blast of air brought goose bumps to her flesh, her nipples becoming erect. The sheen of sweat that had built on her body cooling rapidly, sending a shiver through her. Her spread legs allowing the cooling air to pass over her pussy, only serving to increase the heat there. A jingle of chains as she moves her weight around to take some pressure off her knees. Her musky smell reaching up to her nose, heightening her arousal still further. A viscous cycle with no means of relief. Her mind wandering as time passes. Thinking back to how she arrived here. Kissing Him goodbye this morning, dressed to please Him only in a light summer dress, standing on tip toes to reach his lips, her bare feet pressed together, presenting a cute, girlish image to Him as he left. Relaxing, knowing that she had no one expecting her today, a day to herself. She thought back to the night before, how she had disappointed Him and, more curiously, how He had failed to punish her. She had knelt at His feet, head bowed, awaiting the rebuke that never came. Eventually they went to bed and He went straight to sleep ignoring her naked body beside Him. As she lay awake, she decided that if He would not punish her then she must take it upon herself to do it. Next morning, after he left for work she started to prepare. First a bath, carefully shaving her armpits, legs and pussy bare. Getting out, she towelled herself dry then dressed slipping back only into the dress she had worn earlier. Looking at herself in the mirror, her long shapely legs visible from mid thigh, her pert ass loosely covered by the skirt and her firm breasts jiggling as she twirled. Fastening her leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles, she kneels in the centre of the bed. Using a couple of padlocks to lock her wrists in front of her and her ankles together. The keys across the room, far enough away to let her feel in bondage without being out of reach. She remains motionless for a time, her head bowed. Moving only to keep circulation flowing. Finally, her hands slip between her legs, lifting her skirt. Her fingers slip in between her already wet pussy, pressing against her clit. Probing into her pussy. Bending down, her head resting on the mattress next to her knees, the extra reach gained by her hands allowing her to play with her ass. A finger pushed inside, filling her from behind as she is already filled in front. Hands moving in time, entering and leaving her body, filling then leaving a void, faster and harder, the metal work on the cuffs jangling as her fingers reach a blur of motion, her climax building, her breathing ragged, coming in short grunts and snorts. Then she stops. Her building climax caught in mid flow before slipping away from her, resting before straightening herself. Hoping over to the dresser to retrieve the keys, releasing herself from her confines. Errands to run, she busies herself making sure she is ready to go out. Going through the front door she has an idea and backtracks to her bedroom. Opening the top drawer in her bedside cabinet she removes her two dildos. Kneeling on hands and knees on the bed, her ass high in the air, she takes the smallest, pushing it into her pussy, letting her juices soak it before pulling it out and pressing it into her ass. Slowly, letting it fill her until only the tip protrudes from her anus. Taking the larger dildo, she slides it into her pussy, adjusting its position as it rubs against the one already in her ass. She waits a moment, getting used to the feeling of fullness. Before standing and heading back downstairs. Her walk different as her crotch and ass muscles fight to stop the dildos falling out. Getting into the car, she subconsciously brushes her skirt out of the way, letting her bare ass rest on the seat, the weight of her body pressing the dildos further into her. Starting the car, she moves out along the dirt track to the highway, every bump and jolt forcing one or both of her intruders deeper inside, sending shivers down her spine. At last, she reaches the comparative smoothness of the highway and heads for the supermarket. Parking towards the back of the lot, away from anyone who might notice the adjustments she has to make when getting out of the car. Slipping on a pair of heels, not so much to protect her feet, but to preserve her dignity as she walks around the shop. Doing the grocery shopping has never been such fun, walking in high heels whilst trying to keep your legs and buttocks together made for a distracting time as she worked down her list. Reaching deep into the freezer section, her groin pressed into the metal lip, she froze for a moment as a wave of pleasure washed over her. Going through the checkout she is sure that everyone in the store knows what she is up to, feeling every eye upon her. In reality no one noticed anything more that a beautiful young woman in a summer dress and strappy sandals. Getting back to her car, loading the shopping in before getting in herself. Again the unconscious flick of her dress to expose her ass, bending to remove her shoes before driving off. Driving bare foot not a hardship as she can’t drive in heels anyway, and, except with His indulgence, they are all she is allowed to wear. Reaching the dirt track of her drive way, her senses even more stimulated after a couple of hours being filled, she had to slow the car to a crawl to allow her to concentrate on staying on the road. Pulling into the carport she stops, getting her breath back. Taking the groceries into the kitchen, putting everything away before heading off to the bedroom. Again kneeling on the bed she allows her ass and pussy muscles to relax. Held in such a state of tension for so long it takes a while, but finally the dildos fall free from her onto the bed. Collapsing into a ball she closes her eyes, resting for what she has planned next. An hour, no more before she feels ready to move again. Looking at the clock, seeing that He will be home soon, she busies herself with the last preparations. Taking 3 pairs of metal handcuffs and a scarf she goes downstairs, dropping her toys on the bottom stair as she heads for the kitchen and out into the backyard. She walks to the vegetable plot at the end of the yard and picks some for dinner, if any of her neighbours had seen her they would have noticed nothing odd, but the trip was a cover for her real intent, to get her feet dusty and dirty just the way He liked them. Heading back into the house she removes her dress and throws it into the laundry basket before heading back to the hall. Picking up her toys she settles into a kneel just inside the front door. Taking the cuffs she connects them together. Taking one of the end pairs she places them on her ankles, pulling the loose pair out behind her where she can reach it. The scarf next, folded and folded and the placed over her eyes, tying in a knot behind her head, cutting off her sight. Lastly, reaching down behind her, finding the loose cuffs and pulling them up, the chain of the middle pair slipping between her buttocks. Looping the bracelets loosely around her wrists whilst she gets comfortable before finally closing them shut. Knowing that now she must wait for the keys to the cuffs are on His key ring. So, she waits.

The Honorable Richard Mallory was a fortunate man. Few had the privilege to share one of the most closely guarded secrets in known space, and what a secret. A holographically enhanced image of a beautiful but restless nude girl filled the opposite wall of his executive suite. Even in her sleep, her thoughts were obviously focused on some vividly imagined erotic experience, and as Karen’s legs splayed unconsciously apart, he feasted his eyes on the generous ridge of her clitoris hood, possessed by a bright blue, sparkling band. Jolan technology at its best, he thought. Deceptively decorative, and yet utterly insidious. The matching studs in her nipples would be similarly unobtrusive under ordinary circumstances. Nothing would be allowed to betray her secret purpose on this special day, not even Selma’s unknowing complicity. With any luck, Karen’s last few hours on Dora would go without a hitch. ...

One player always stayed after team practice working on her moves, dribbling the ball up and down the field, shooting on the net. I didn’t know much about field hockey and really wasn’t that interested in it. It was the player that had caught my interest. Sometimes someone stayed and practiced with her, most times she was alone. She was very fast and coordinated and had a coltish way of running that made her look awkward at times. In a one-on-one situation during a game on practice, she was tenacious and unshakeable. It was obvious that she loved the game and wanted to excel. She always left the field when it became too dark to see and only after she had spent all her energy. Some nights she could barley lift her equipment bag and drag it to the parking lot. ...

The Doll Factory 1: Examination AmyAmy F/f; bond; medical; exam; gag; insert; enema; mast; cons/reluct; X Part 1: Examination The bleakest Christmas and New Year that I’ve ever had are behind me. I’m trying to form a plan to put my life back together. I’m out of ideas. I know I’m close to rock bottom when I catch myself searching the small-ads in the back of the free local paper. I know it’s an act of desperation, I mean, haven’t these people heard of the Internet? Unfortunately, my own Internet has been cut off due to unpaid bills, so my options are reduced. ...

The Doll Factory 2: Testing & Monitoring AmyAmy Solo-F; FM/f; bond; medical; latex; electronics; mast; cons/reluct; X continued from part one Part 2: Testing & Monitoring The Doll Factory by AmyAmy Part 2: Testing & Monitoring After being absolutely broke for a month, three-hundred dollars seems like a lot of money. Centrelink pays my share of the rent, but there are still bills, a lot of bills. They are piled up in a heap on the kitchen table. I haven’t touched them in days. The trickle of money that comes in by legitimate channels just vanishes into that heap of bills. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Punishment Ellen pulled into the driveway and parked next to Beth’s car. They’d had an interesting discussion during their shopping trip, but the latest talk was all about what condition they would find Jeff in. He’d been told to pack up or tie himself to the table, but there was also the third option that he wasn’t quick enough getting out of his bindings and was still laying on the bed in pain. Although Ellen still wasn’t sold on the idea of bondage play, she was beginning to enjoy the possibilities of this day as she thought about paying Jeff back for doing self bondage after she’d told him to stop. The women grabbed their bags from shopping and Beth picked up the special bag she’d put together during a quick stop at her house, then they went up to the front door and Ellen let them in. ...

She looked down at the little man between her long, tanned, silky smooth legs. She lay on her king size bed with her legs wide apart, her little lover, 2 inches high, stood before her gaping bush, dark and well trimmed. She had a fantastic figure. She modelled part time but worked in a busy law office in town, frequently admired by the clients who took their business there. The 6 foot model had studied the art of witchcraft from her Russian grandmother, who had been a gypsy, and was skilled in the craft. She was 28, elegant and well spoken. Her figure was trim and she boasted ample breasts, which when exposed, hung firm and boasted darkened nipples, pointing slightly upwards. Her hair was jet black, her natural colour, which hung down over her shoulders to the top of her breasts. Her tanned body complimented her slim figure, much the envy of many women in the town. She had met this man at a late night bar after competing some important documentation for a client. Flattered by his advances she agreed to spend some time with him and so they proceeded back to her apartment, where they discussed sexual fantasies, amongst other things, over a coffee and brandy. Jack had told her how he fantasised about being a tiny man, satisfying a women, bringing her to orgasm with his tiny body, squirming inside her. This turned her on for she had the power and the knowledge to make this dream a reality. They were both a little drunk when she offered her proposal to him. He agreed joyfully, not having any idea what this woman was capable of, let alone truly believing in the fantasy. She returned from the kitchen with a glass that contained a strange concoction of herbs and had froth oozing over the brim. “Here,” she said. “Drink this…you’ll never regret it” ...

I write this in the hope that someday someone will read this and know the great pleasures and great pain that all men will experience in the near future. One Saturday night while sitting at home watching television I suddenly was startled by the ringing of my telephone. I picked up the phone and said “hello.” It was my beautiful neighbor Christine on the other end. She said, “I noticed you were home on Saturday night. I don’t have anything to do either, why don’t you come over and we’ll watch TV together.” I said, “Sure, I will be right over.” I cannot believe that she would call and invite me over. I have always had a crush on her because she is so beautiful. I walked over to her house and knocked on the door. When she answered she was standing there dressed in a black lycra mini-dress with black stockings and black high heels. I asked, “Why are you all dressed up if you are just watching TV.” ...

Jon and Beth came back from their afternoon outing tired but happy. They had spent the afternoon hiking in the sunshine through dense forests and past shimmering lakes. It was their weekend ritual. Later in the evening, there was another part of the ritual. Jon always looked forward to it, although he never let Beth know it. He waited for her to ask the usual question. Beth seemed embarrased. She had just come fron the shower and sat on the bed near Jon. “Um, honey? Would you mind…uh…checking? Please?” ...

Authors Note: This story while it is not a direct follow up to The Villain, it resolves the open ended-ness of that story with a bit of flashback. Sarah took a sip, but then had to resist spitting her mouthful out across the table. She managed to swallow without dousing her companion, and burst into a big laugh afterward, “Are you serious, he said that?” Kate was caught in a bite of her cookie, excused herself as she swallowed and responded in kind, “Yeah, that little douchebag actually thought I OWED him for coming to my rescue…” She realized her voice was rising to a level audible to those at nearby tables, and she put her hand to her mouth and chuckled, giving an embarrassed look that Sarah returned. Kate had picked this place for coffee because it was usually empty after lunch and they found a quiet nook there to chat about things that they didn’t necessarily want others to hear. People near the front of the cafe were talking about movies from the 50’s. Two retired men near the kitchen were arguing about Jack Dempsey vs. Muhammad Ali, an age old “Who would win?” contest men and boys had all their lives. These were nice and boisterous, and they drew attention from the two attractive women sitting in the back, their hushed tones carrying the sordid details of humiliation and discovery at the hands of one man named Matt who, unwittingly, must have cashed in all of his “lucky chips” to fulfill his fantasy of finding a gorgeous young woman naked, bound and helpless, inadvertently falling under his clumsy control; not once, but twice. Sarah and Kate shared the ignominious medal of having been caught by that buffoon while indulging in a little innocent self-bondage that he turned into dangerous no-escape situations. Kate recalled the story like an episode of a TV show, a rhythmic tale of plans gone wrong one day when she set herself in a taut spread eagle to the corners of her bed with iron head and foot boards, lingering joyously alone for several hours, leaving out no small details about her favorite black gag and the custom clamps she had made that started at excruciating and went to medieval. Sarah imagined a laugh track as the story progressed, and the lively whispers evolved into a debate of the benefits of being spread versus closed in a tight bind; Sarah argued her points for the defense with the memory of the Matt event still fresh in her mind. They found their conversations of technique and style titillating and informative, and both lamented the fact that they had not had each others company and counsel sooner than that night two months ago when they first met, sharing two technical mistakes that made them a unique pair; they both dated Matt and in the fuss and flurry of their kinky indulgence, they both forgot to lock their doors on fateful nights. “He is one lucky fucker” grumbled Sarah. ...

Rope’s not my thing. I’m more into the potential for humiliation and getting caught. Why does one always have to be hobbled or tied when on an adventure? So here’s the tale of how I got myself into a pickle, just to get my jollies. The whole idea of what my aroused mind wanted to do seemed like too much work for me, so I managed to convince myself one step at a time. ...

continued from part 4 Part 5. I gradually relaxed, and let my sensations take over. I was in this complete rubber and latex skin, and there was a cool breeze blowing over me – Lisa must have opened the window wide before leaving the room. At least, I assumed she had left the room – for all I knew, she might have been there taking photographs of me from all angles to send to my clients as an example of what their accountant got up to in his spare time. In fact, that thought didn’t occur to me then, and I don’t know why it should have come into my head now – except to be instantly dismissed because a.) Lisa wouldn’t do such a thing, and b.) actually, I didn’t give a toss if she did. ...

Part One: The Measure “Quickly there is some one else in the shop”, the elder of the two women glanced through the parted door. True enough she saw a woman of about 50 slowly browsing through the racks of clothes. it was unusual to see a more mature lady in the small boutique but by her style of dress it was clear she was no mere window shopper. The older of the two women shifted her position to get a better look. The customer was tall and blessed with a figure well below her years, long shapely legs were enhanced by the deep sheen of supple burgundy red leather pants, the same shape of material formed the loose silk blouse, displaying beneath, a bust which despite its fullness clearly required no support. A wide black patent belt, highlighting her slim waist connected these two equally beautiful halves of her body. The woman, Vanessa, remained still as the customer neared, now she could see her face, perfect features full lips , dark eyes, high cheeks, all emphasised by immaculate , rich make up, not to heavy yet dramatic enough to be clear this woman knew her beauty and all framed by thick waves of shoulder length red silken hair, shot through with sparkling grey that hinted at a woman confident in her looks and happy with her age, this woman was quite stunning. Vanessa Homewood smiled. ...

The smell of roasted chestnuts filled the air from my scented plug in, as I basked in the ambience. The crackling logs spitting on the open fire, the twinkling of fairy lights glistening on the tree and window lightly dusted with frost. My husband was snuggled up on the sofa watching the typical Christmas Eve films. I looked at our twinkling fir tree with all the neat little packages with bows & ribbons, nestled safely under the tree, and thought to myself, ‘I wonder which of them presents under there are from him’. Well looking back at last Christmas when I received an ironing board cover, I realised I wanted something a little more exciting for Christmas this year. ...

You call my cell phone earlier in the day and get my voice mail. You know that later tonight you will be detaining me under your terms. You leave me a message that goes something like this; “Babe, when you get home, I have plans for you tonight and I will be wearing some sexy zebra outfit and sexy high heels. Don’t be distracted when you come in because I will have a crop in my hand and I won’t hesitate to use it. So you better behave. Do what I tell you! I may tie your hands up at first. I may just tie you to the bed for a few minutes. I may gag you or tie a rope around your neck and force you to suck on my feet or pussy or something like that, but remember, I am in control when you step through the door”. ...

It was that time of the week again when the bin bags are put out for collection. My husband was sat playing on the computer when I looked at him suggestively and moaned, “It’s your turn to take out the bins tonight” He looked reluctant and acted very vacant to the fact that I had even asked him to accomplish this simple chore. This made me slightly mad, yet a devilish thought entered my mind, I thought if he wants to act like a rubbish husband – he might as well be one, so I went in to the kitchen and searched frantically for the extra large 240ltr black wheelie bin liners. When I came across the silky roll, I rubbed the roll in my hand and a wicked smile swept across my face, ‘I thought, huh, I’ll show him!’ ...

There is nothing easier to control than a horny guy. My husband is locked in a chastity device and the only way out is our weekly clean-and-jerk sessions. Our house is an old one and there is a room in the basement which used to be the place coal was stored for the furnace. Now it is our dungeon. Hanging from the ceiling is a neck-and-wrist brace, holding the arms in a “surrender” position, To the sides are two ankle cuffs with chains running out to the wall. This is where Matt is “stored” while I take off the device, clean him up, and jerk him off. ...

The rain was pouring down, setting everything outside in a shiny haze that reflected the gray overcast sky. Sarah came bursting through her front door, soaked from head to toe. Her gym was only a few blocks away and when she left for there the clouds seemed far less threatening. She left her umbrella home in favor of traveling light and she paid for it on the way back. In fact, all she had were the clothes on her back, scant as they were. Her white t-shirt that stopped a good few inches above her belly button was hardly working to conceal her pink sport bra underneath. Her blue shorts turned a deep navy with the drenching, despite her all out run down the street, her breasts heaving all the way, full pink beacons under her now see through top. She was pretty sure a few heads turned to take in the blur. Her feet were sloshing around in her shoes and she pressed her toes against the heels and kicked them off into the corner near the door to dry. Her bare feet were still damp and she noticed the wet foot prints she left as she turned back toward the hall mirror. She peeled her shirt and bra over her head in one good yank, and her breasts shook free, tingling from the cool air of the apartment. The wet top flew through the air just through the door of her bedroom, soon followed by the wet clingy shorts and panties; she’d get to the pile later. She was still quite wet and cold drops of water ran down her skin, leaving little puddles all over the hall. What she needed now was a hot shower and a dry towel. The damp and chill were unpleasant, and she thought about snuggling up and reading a good book on this dreary Saturday. The day was pretty much a wash since her new boyfriend, Matt, had made plans with his friends and would be gone all day. They had only been seeing each other about a month, so she felt weird about imposing on the other aspects of his life. She liked that he had close friends. Sarah’s thoughts wandered back to that sweet kiss that turned into a little more than either she or he expected and she suddenly felt a little guilty about spurning his advances the last time they were together. Right now, being trapped inside the apartment alone on a rainy day with no plans made the idea of him being here quite desirable. It would have been the perfect day to spend naked, wrapped around each other with nothing but sex to keep them busy. She imagined the two of them rolling around on couch, the bed, the floors, in at least a few rooms, and her eyes closed as her mind wandered and she started to become aroused. As she got lost in thought, her hands wandered up to her lovely 36D breasts and cupped them gently. Her hands encircled the full curves and her thumbs and forefingers drifted to her nipples, and she gave them an absent minded squeeze. The slow pressure she applied elicited the gentlest of gasps and her right hand broke away and slid down her stomach, caressing the top of her neatly trimmed pubic patch, a dark flurry of hair to match her brunette locks she let grow over the past few months to just past her shoulders. Further her hand reached and she let out a little sigh as the tip of her middle finger stroked tiny circle around her clit hood. In less than a minute, wetness developed between her thighs to rival the rain’s soaking, and her breath started to race a bit. She opened her eyes to watch herself in the mirror, examining her form from head to toe. In her excitement, without realizing, her legs had spread wider and she propped herself up on her toes. Her fingers were hungrily snipping at her nipples and her hips began to thrust back and forth slightly. “Damn,” she thought. “Why did he have to be busy today? I would have loved to see the look on his face when I answered the door like this.” The thought made her smirk and she ran a few more small circles around her clit. Her mind wandered a little more as her eyes drifted shut again and a new naughty thought popped into her head, almost involuntarily, ”I wonder what would he say if I asked him to tie me up?" The image of that moment caught her off guard and her stomach fluttered a bit, nervously, at the idea of his reaction. “I hardly know him, would he think I was crazy or sick? What would he do to me? I hardly know him…” The uncertainty of that situation made her resolve to wait until the time was right and a little more trust was developed between them. In the meantime, she was alone, with nowhere to go and no one to see on a rainy Saturday. The sight of her curvy figure in the mirror and the thoughts running through her head eliminated most options; “Time for a little dangerous fun; what better way to while away some hours than tied up and struggling?” Her butterflies kicked into high gear. She thought it might be fun to play in the living room, rolling around in the middle of open floor, trussed up tight. “Maybe I’ve been robbed…” she thought, a story swirling through her head of a heartless criminal making quick work of her property, somehow uninterested in the naked young victim he has bound helplessly to buy him some time. She is left behind, the abandoned refuse of a dark night’s work. Her hands were unknowingly kneading her nipples as the story developed and she came to from her reverie and bolted for her bedroom. Sarah hit the ground, sliding on her knees, and reached under her bed for the latest addition to her toy pile. She had recently picked up a nice 100’ coil of soft hemp rope at a hardware store and cut it into various lengths. She spent one evening after work a few weeks ago measuring the pieces and applying black electrical tape to the ends to prevent unraveling and to the center of each piece so she could quickly find the center and make a bend there without a lot of fuss. Tonight it would pay off. Sarah plunked the coils of rope on the bed and made for the dark corner of her closet. She emerged with her toy box in hand, and placed it on the bed to pick her goodies for tonight. From the box, she extracted the handcuffs, her harness gag and the cuff keys. She rifled around the box for whatever else might make the cut and her hand landed on the clover clamps. Her mind wandered back to her harrowing night in the shower, and her nearly final imprisonment, and she thought twice. “I’ll enjoy these again when someone else slips them on,” she thought. She picked up the dildo and her butt plug and considered them as well. “Would a burglar take the time to force these in her to leave here there alone? He’d more likely fill me himself," she snarked. “But maybe they’d keep me passive and busy while he turns the place over.” She debated the perverse sexual tendencies of the fictitious robber in her head and the crueler he got, the more she liked him. She wanted to linger while bound and helpless, and a vibrator would just pop the cork too soon. But the butt plug would be nice and frustrating. She bit her lower lip, and grabbing the black plug and her small bottle of lube, she placed the cuff keys on her nightstand (having to retrieve them would be all the more fun). With restraints in hand, she headed for the living room. Sarah stopped in front of the hall mirror and gave herself a quick glance. The sight of her naked form, hands clutching her tools, and the thought of her smooth skin and soft curves suffering the bite of the new ropes was enticing. She wanted to get down to business before the flip-flops in her stomach drove her to drop everything and just relieve her tension right there. She rested everything on the floor and got down onto her knees. Her hand scooped up the plug and lube and she quickly coated the black latex with the slick clear gel. Once slippery in her hands, she rested her head and shoulders on the floor, forcing her ass higher into the air. Her hands were cold and slick with lube as she probed her loins and stretched her reach until she could feel the tight pucker of her ass with the tips of her fingers. Switching her weight to her right shoulder, Sarah swung her left arm over her back and let the goo from her fingers caress the soft skin between her buttocks, making little forays in her sphincter with the tips, driving some lube within her to ease the passage. With the plug in her right hand, she met her left hand in a pain inducing stretch and started to aim the tip of the black latex into the tender opening. She could not imagine the contorted pose she was in and chuckled to herself a little at how silly she must have looked. “Nice to be alone”, she thought. The tip of the plug found its mark and with what extension she could muster, she pressed her finger tips against the flat “handle” of the plug and slowly started to pull it inside of her. Her arousal swelled as the tool invaded her and with each push, she felt herself gaping wider than she thought possible. Her eyes shut and her breath turned to little gasps as she savored the stretching sensation, her ass opening wider still under the force of the intruder. The plug reached the edge of the wide cone, almost 2 inches in diameter, and Sarah felt a little cramp in her stomach. The last bit was always the hardest and she fought to keep her seal from popping out. Keeping her left hand against the handle, she pulled her right arm out from under her and pushed herself back into an upright position, her thighs resting flat against her calves. She slowly leaned back and shifted her weight from her folded legs to her butt and could feel the handle of the plug touch the floor. Her hole quivered at the sensation of the large head within it and sent another shock of a cramp to her stomach. She was too far gone to stop now, and with a moment of courage, she dropped her weight against the plug. Her punished hole relented and the rest of the plug slid home, her sphincter clicking shut around the narrow neck, relaxing as a sensation of fullness became front and center in her mind. The cramps faded, but were replaced with the dull ache of constant pressure in her anal passage. Sarah leaned forward and propped herself back onto her hands and knees as she caught breath, which she realized she was hold during the last few seconds of the plug ordeal. As her breathing slowed and relaxed, she gave her hips a little twist. What were normally imperceptible parts of her body were now highlighted with every movement as she could feel the handle of the plug between her cheeks press snugly into its valley. She gave her ass a little slap and the gentle giggle revealed how much more sensitive she had become, a constant reminder of the tight enclosure she forced upon herself. It would be impossible to forget the tormentor hidden behind her, out of sight. And once she was done with her prep, impossible to remove. The butterflies fluttered, and she returned to the task at hand. She reached behind her head and scooped her hair, still damp and a little knotty from her workout and soaking, into a taut pony tail and slid the hair tie she had around her wrist, coiling it a few times around the base of the tail to keep her hair at bay. She grabbed the harness gag next, deciding from now on was the silenced time, and worked the large red ball between her teeth. Once in the right spot, her mouth closed slightly over the ball, making it feel like part of her anatomy. She pulled the harness over her head like a mask, pulling and adjusting the straps to sit comfortably over and across her nose, down her cheeks and under her chin. The fit was still good from the last time and the harness seemed to snap to the frame of her head. The two straps buckled securely under her pony tail and she tested the hold. Without hands freeing the straps, there was no way to dislodge the ball; her tongue and teeth giving it their best. Sarah sat up straight while still on her knees and turned to ogle the gagged girl in the lower half of the hall mirror. She loved that she was the sexy silent girl staring back at her, and her right hand gave her clit hood a little swirl while her left gave her nipple a pinch. She gave off a satisfied moan into the gag, reveling in the muffled sound. The girl in the mirror reached her arms over her head and folded them at the elbow, crossing her wrists under her pony tail in an “invisible” tie. She twisted her hips with a jerk and let her tits jiggle, slowly swaying to a stop, voluptuous in their fullness and curves. Her nipples stiffened and her hands dropped down unbidden to give them a generous pinch. “God, gagged mirror girl looks fucking hot”, Sarah thought to herself, suddenly a little embarrassed at her own smugness, “but she needs something else.” Without looking, she reached over to the pile of neatly prepped rope coils and plucked the top one off. Her hands slid along the length of the rope until she found the center marker, and folded the rope in half there, forming a bend, and let the rest drop to the floor. She grabbed the doubled rope under the bend with both hands and slowly slid them apart, forming a length of two cords while keeping them taut. She brought both hands behind her and passed the ends of the rope through the bend, taking up the slack and sliding the new belt around her waist to center the bend behind her. This rope burned a little more than she expected as it slid over her soft flesh versus the old cord she normally used, and the jury was out as to whether it was better or worse. Maintaining good tension, she pulled the ends of the rope down hard, letting the coil pull tight against itself and her. She passed the ends from one hand to the other between her legs and up and under the front of the belt. She pulled out the slack to let the new truss press firmly against the pink delicate flesh of her pussy and the solid unmoving latex of the plug. With two fingers, she parted her labia slightly and the two cords slipped firmly into their embrace. With a final hard tug down on the front of the waist belt, the ropes bit into her tender skin, and pressed the plug even harder into her, though she swore it couldn’t possibly go any deeper. The tight, sealed sensation she was feeling in her ass just moments ago jumped to a new scale, and she arched her back as if to pull away from the relentless insertion. Sarah’s imagination took over as the force mounted, and her mind’s eye could see the masked robber behind her, pulling on her crotch rope mercilessly while worrying the plug deeper into her ass. The assembly was tight, almost painful, and with no relief to be had, she submitted to the ropes and her anal seal. Her hands split the ends and ran the ropes several times around the crotch line, creating a braided effect down the front of her mound. With about six inches left in each hand, she tied the ends into a strict granny knot right above her clit hood. She started to sit down on her haunches to take a little break, but the move made the ropes dig even tighter as she leaned into her crotch harness. She bolted back upright on her knees with a start, coming to full attention as the cords burned against her skin. She realized the trouble she was in for and got to work before her resolve ebbed. Sarah pivoted on her knees and returned to the mirror with the attractive woman, now sporting a painfully tight looking crotch rope in addition to her gag. The woman cupped her full breasts and gave them a squeeze. Sarah’s breasts responded, feeling soft and delicate. Her nipples softened a little, and she returned them to attention with swirls of her fingers around the aureole. The skin wrinkled and her pert tips came back to life. She gave them a firm pinch and leaned her head back to enjoy the ache. Her hand fell on to the pile of rope and plucked another loop from the collection. As with the crotch rope, the found the center and bent a loop into the cord to double it over. Her hands met behind her back and passed the loose ends through the bend and pulled the slack tight, making a constricting pair of cords that formed an alluring border under her breasts. Each new application of rope was a fresh experience as the snug coil seemed to light her skin afire as it slid around to center the knot in the middle of her back. The ends were brought together and passed around her body in the other direction, tension kept at a maximum, until they came again to the loops behind her and were pulled through to finish the top half of the rope frame around her tits. Pulled tight, the pair was separated, each cord run over her shoulders and brought together again to run under the pairs of ropes crossing her upper torso. Keeping the rigging taut with one hand, she wrapped the rope twice more around cord pairs, forming a cinch between her breasts and pulled the whole thing snugly. The cinch pulled the upper and lower ropes together, forming a tight constriction around her sensuous orbs that made them bulge and go taut. Her tits were full and engorged as she ran the separate ends once more around the back of her neck and tied them with a nasty square knot. The last tie behind her neck forced the tight ligatures to give her breasts some support and lift. Her tits thrust out before her, full and solid, a twist of her hips giving them just the slightest jiggle that the ropes quickly brought under control. She ran her hands over her costume and studied the effect in the mirror, the ropes encasing her soft skin and delicate features. Her bondage bikini was complete, an assembly of unforgiving cord that felt like she was at least dressed in something skimpy, yet revealed everything; surely the sadistic vision of her captor. She stood up and glared at the slowly evolving victim in the mirror, catching herself about a half a dozen times as the rope reminded her repeatedly, above and below, of how constricted she already was, and yet she could still walk about and do whatever she wanted with her hands as if she was clad simply in underwear. This would have to be addressed right away. “Time to get this little bitch under control”, she thought. Sarah slipped her hand under the front of the crotch rope and gave it a hard yank. The tight rigging snapped back to position as the plug in her ass forced a gasp from her that couldn’t quite escape her throat. It was a brutal reminder of who was in charge and the robber appeared behind her again, arm around her body, hand under the belt. He gave it another yank, “Get down on your hands and knees, slut.” A series of short whimpers slipped past the gag as Sarah felt compelled to get down on all fours, the ropes biting her and the non-stop pressure of the plug cowing her into submission. She got down on the floor and crawled as bidden by her invisible tormentor into the center of her living room, ropes and cuffs in tow. The polished hardwood floors offered little comfort in her position and there was nothing to hide behind in the center of the room. Her bound body was exposed; ass in the air, sealed shut with the black plug, her full breasts hanging and swaying indecently as she made her crawl. The light here was different than the hallway she started in and Sarah realized her window blinds were open. She thought for just a moment about closing them, but the heavy rain outside created a shimmering sheet over the glass that blurred the world. “Why not suffer for someone else’s pleasure?”, she thought. She was pretty sure no one could see in, but maybe someone would get lucky. The thought of being spied on while tied up set her arousal level up another notch and she remained on her hands and knees in the middle of the room for a few minutes, silently waiting for her next orders, thinking about her predicament. She was already humiliated and aching, how much more could she take? The ropes, gag and plug were working almost too well and Sarah was off in dreamland, her submission to the fictitious robber nearly already total. The damp gray day was creeping into her shadowy apartment and her skin tingled with little drafts from the exposed windows. She came down from her cloud and realized she was only half done. Like an obedient victim who knew her options were limited, she swung around from her kneeling position and tentatively on her left buttock, slowly rolling into a sitting position, allowing the full weight of her body to press the plug into a constant state of maddening pressure. Her anus was screaming for relief but it was not to be. She sat silently in the middle of the room as her forced probe worked it relentless magic, the slow draw of her breaths through her nose the only sound she could perceive beyond the constant spattering of rain on the windows. She gave her nipples a nice pinch to keep the blood flowing and try to distract from the ache of the plug, but nothing could quite overwhelm the filling sensation. Her captor was quite clever to do this to her. Sarah still had a victim to finish tying; she slid her feet together and drew her feet closer, pulling her knees toward her chest. This placed nearly all of her weight on the black seal aching in its inglorious task, and she found herself questioning her methods, but only for a moment. She reached over to the pile of ropes remaining and grabbed the next coil. Doubling the ropes to form a bend, she wrapped the woven cords around her ankles, holding the bend off to the side and coiling the pair firmly around her limbs, taking care to leave about a hand’s thickness between. She made three circuits, and then pulled the ends through the bend, centered between her feet, allowing her to change the wrapping direction. She ran the loose ends around the taut coils twice, pulling the rigging into a nice cinch that took up all of the slack. The ache she felt in her ass was more than worth the sensation she experienced as the ropes pulled tight, securing her strong legs. The ropes constricting her ankles were a frame for her shapely bare feet, accentuating the delicate curves of her soles and arches; her long slender toes, dressed in her favorite clear polish, reflecting what little light was coming in and she took a moment to admire them and her work. She lamented, for a moment, the lack of barefoot opportunities day to day in the city. Even today, with its torrent washing away the grime, the oily rainbow puddles were probably not fit for naked skin. Several coils of unused rope still lay next to her and she grabbed the next one and performed her ankle binding ritual, in kind, right below her knees, taking care to run the loops deep into her knee pits. The cinch between her knees pulled everything tight and caused the ropes to form like a cuff around her upper calves, adding more frame to her curvy legs. Her lower body was quite immobile, but she wasn’t quite done yet. Another skein of rope from the pile coiled like a snake around her mid thighs. With the rest of her legs already welded shut, pulling the cinches through was more work, but the pull compressed the loops and tight straps formed around her thighs. Sarah sat upright and stretched her legs out in front of her, admiring her sexy limbs as a new single unit. The bondage changed her position a bit and the plug continued to harry her. She gave her work a few tests as she twisted and strained from her groin to separate her legs, of course to no avail. Her robber, lurking in the back of her mind, always just out of sight, admired his handiwork. A few coils of rope still remained and she stared at them, ruminating about where they might be added. She grabbed another coil and performed her doubled-over wrap around her stomach, leaving the coils rather slack. She snatched up her handcuffs and slid the bracelets up under the crotch belt behind her back, the chain straddling the tight “Y” shape that emerged from her ass. The cuffs slapped down on her cheeks as she let go, hanging patiently for her arrival. She grabbed control of the loose coils around her stomach and slid her arms down into the wrapping. Her left arm was fairly easy, but she gave herself not quite enough slack to force her right arm in. With a few grunts and twists, the belly rope soon contained both of her arms, pressing them snugly to her sides. Sarah was rather impressed, thinking she couldn’t have tied that better if she measured it. With a little rubbing and burning, she brought her arms a little closer together behind her back and scooped the cuffs up into her hands. Here she was alone, naked, the outside world a distant memory as she faced her assailant, the masked sadist who prepped her stay in helpless isolation to aid his escape with her precious belongings. His business was the anonymous exchange of others peoples’ property, and business was good. He wasn’t going to leave his calling card for the police to find and lose such a sweet gig by ravaging his unfortunate victim, the single young woman who came home just a few minutes too early. For fear of her safety, Sarah acquiesced to his demands and allowed herself to be tied and left alone so long as he left quickly. The turns of his rope rigging now dug into her tender flesh, the gag kept her silent and compliant. But the plug, that was his cruelest idea, and it was working like a charm. With little finesse, he forced this intruder inside of her, held in place by the seemingly rigid crotch rope that grew damper and more irritating with her every breath. The wicked plug seemed to continuously expand and fill her and the indignity of the sensation was just what he needed to keep her motionless and submissive on the floor while he finished his task. With all the knots and buckles in order, he brusquely slipped her wrists into the steel cuffs and snapped them shut, the ever tightening ratchets breaking the wordless silence of the dark room. Sarah wondered for a moment if he even kept the keys to these chains, and as they formed to her wrists, he added a little insult to her situation by clicking in the double-lock buttons. He pushed against her shoulder and she fell onto her arms folded behind her back, prostrate in a long, lithe pose; a single-limbed creature spread across the hard wood. As she lay back, the robber disappeared out of the periphery of her vision and she was again alone, staring at the white ceiling. She tugged on the cuffs now circling her wrists, and the angry response returned by the plug immediately told her to behave. She curled her legs a bit and leaned to one side to ease the quickly building discomfort in her arms. She couldn’t imagine how she was going get free, and her mind swirled with the idea of being trapped like this for a long time. Maybe she could crawl her way to the kitchen and find a knife to cut the ropes, if only she could reach the drawers. Where was her scissors? She writhed and twisted her limbs in the snug coils, relishing the sense of immobilization she had created. Her robber was quite efficient; she was sure he was a practiced hand at this, and the thought of naked women helplessly bound and abandoned in apartments across the city made her tingle. What kind of devil could avoid such temptation? Sarah managed to roll over onto her side, and then her stomach, but every move pulled at some ligature somewhere, and once on her stomach, her full bulging breasts spread out awkwardly under her. The compression made her breasts bondage dig in hard and it ached after just a minute or so. Trying to find a little comfort in her suffering, she arched her back and raised her butt into the air. All this did was put more pressure on her poor breasts and make every inch of the crotch rope dig even more, if that was even possible at this point. She stretched her legs and toes out and arched her back backwards, lifting her upper body and her roped tits off the ground for a few seconds, but this was unsustainable and she let herself flop back down, a grunt slipping out of her throat. As she landed, she could see and feel the beads of drool forming at the corners of her mouth trickle out and start to pool on the floor under her face. She didn’t want to get it all over her, and the effort to keep her head tipped back was more than she could bear after a minute. With what little movement she had in her arms, she attempted to create a little momentum and roll over onto her other side, each little sway of her arms yanking her already sore wrists, which then dug her crotch rope deeper into her pussy and against the silent menace swelling in her ass. Grunts and drool erupted from around the gag and the floor under her head became a slick little trail she tried to avoid. After a good deal of twisting, writhing and yanking on all of the worst places, Sarah managed to roll herself back over, bracing herself as best she could with what little elbow movement she had to lower herself onto her back. She found she could flatten her hands and rest fairly comfortably on the cuffs without them digging into her back too much. She let her legs stretch out, pointing her toes to try and ease a little of the ache out of them like a cat. She relaxed her shoulders and let her head touch the floor. Her breathing slowed and she found herself slipping into a calm relaxed state of mind. Her struggling had fatigued her some and now that she just accepted her situation, she found herself appreciating it more each minute. Her limbs relaxed and she could feel the ropes working against her, keeping everything in the tidy little package she put herself in, doing the work of immobilizing her instead of her fighting against the tethers. A satisfying warm tingle washed over her, not an orgasm, just a happy sense that everything was as it should be. Sarah turned her head to the left and drool oozed from the corner of her mouth, but she didn’t care. “Oh god, why can’t I just stay like this all the time?” she thought. Except for the silent rise and fall of her stomach, Sarah lay quite motionless for a while and time began to stretch and dilate. The rain continued to pelt the windows, as hard it seemed as when she first got home. Though her eyes had slowly adjusted since she began, the gray bleak day had become cloaked night and the single street light outside cast angled shapes of light and shadow through the living room, undulating through the sheets of water. A chill settled on the room, but her tight cocoon continued to arouse her, and the warm flush in her skin overcame her exposure. Relaxed and cozy in her bondage blanket, she drifted off for a bit. She awoke sometime later from restless dreams, the room even darker than before and for just a brief moment, she forgot her situation. ...

Part 1 I have just had a week-end like no other. I have just had a life-changing experience. I have just found myself – I hope: and maybe someone special, as well My name is Andrew, Andrew Welch. I’m a childless widower, aged 39. I live alone, in the house that Jenny and I had hoped to make our first home. Where? That doesn’t matter, but it’s in England, on a small development about two miles from the city where I work. ...

Anna woke and glanced over to her clock. “Mon 07:06” the glowing red lights said. She then glanced down from the clock back along the line of the bed and saw the suitcase on the floor. She closed her eyes for a few more minutes and smiled to herself. Holiday. She’d been looking forward to this for a while, and she was going to savour every possible moment. The next time she looked at the clock it said “Mon 07:40” ...

Nina stood outside the fetish shop gazing at the latex wear with glazed-over eyes. Just the thought of wearing the latex clothing she saw made her wet with anticipation. Unfortunately the price of such things was clearly out of her ability to afford at this time. Nina sighed “The only thing better than wearing latex would be to be made of it.” she thought to herself. The shop owner put down the phone with a frown on her delicate Asian features. Lucy was beside herself as her best customer had ordered something which she didn’t have in stock and she didn’t want to disappoint him. She was still pondering what to do when she saw Nina standing in front of the store window with the cutest expression on her very lovely face. ...

It is bonus check time at work so I get to buy extra toys this month. It stinks being on a limited budget but with this extra money I’ll be able to buy this new slick looking Latex-Rubber hybrid suit that I have been eying. It’s a full body suit with an open face. The crotch area is made to look exactly like a female. My dick would have to go into a pouch and condom like tube and my dick would end up pointing up and be flat against my stomach. There is also a tube that acts like an external catheter where if I peed the pee would come out the pussy on the suit. The back part of the suit has a hole and special rubber that goes into the anus allowing for pooping while wearing the suit. ...

(story continues from Scorned Bound) Part Two Bill put his feet up on the coffee table, reached for the remote, and clicked on the thirty-two-inch monitor against the wall opposite the couch, making himself as comfortable as its cushiness was designed to offer. As she entered the room, and plopped down next to him, Vera asked, “Now what?” They both wore white, terry cloth robes, and smiles that clearly expressed their sensual satisfaction with the way the evening had thus far progressed. ...

Todd was a freshman in College. Summer was on its way and he was looking for some work. It wasn’t the best economy and he was having a difficult time. He had become friends with a senior named Bill. When he mentioned his financial problems, Bill told him what he did each summer. There was a very wealthy and rather eccentric woman who lived in a large mansion near the campus. Each year she would hire some of the guys from school for one month to use in her “Penis Garden” as she called it. At first Todd was cold to the thought of it until the money was brought up. She paid standard wages for each day of “work” plus a massive bonus to all the boys who made it through the entire month without requesting to leave. Todd knew very well that he needed the money. And it was a large sum for one month of his life. ...

Ellie was stuck, and she knew it right from the moment she slipped into her bonds. Now naked, tightly tied up, and very horny, she was in a bit of a fix. No rescue on the horizon, and even if there was a rescue, good God would that be embarrassing. How had she gotten into this mess? Ellie was an attractive girl, 5’2” with a slim build, and sandy colored hair with a great smile. She had been told she had a nice butt, but she already knew that. She also had a very nice rack, not overly large, but well proportioned to her body. She had heard some guys call her a “spinner”, and only found out much later what it meant. She was not sure she appreciated the rude comment, but the idea behind it intrigued her. In fact she was just awakening to that highly charged world of sex that would soon consume her summer. ...

Alicia gives me a piece of candy. The next thing I realize, I am only 4" tall and looking straight up at a beautiful monument. She picks me up and hides me in her lunchbox, telling me she’s taking me home to celebrate her birthday. She gets me home and tells me to strip. I tell her to go to hell, bitch. Wrong move!!! The next thing I know I am picked up in front of her huge staring face. She blows her hot breath on me and then starts pulling my clothes off with her teeth as I am kicking and pounding at her lips in complete terror, begging her not to eat me. ...

She’d worked for Doctor Alan White for a couple of years, but Katrina never could get to like him very well. He was a mean man. He was only thirty and already acted like he was in his fifties. Katrina had thought he was atractive right from the start - made it easier to tolerate on the really bad days. But things had gotten progressively worse over the past couple months. ...

It was not Anya Smythers finest hour. Shot down by the druggies she’d been detailed to reconnoitre she’d ejected from the blazing jet and plunged straight into the river. With the winter melt-water coming down it rapidly swept her down stream and away from her allies and any possible rescue team. For seemingly hours she flowed until finally on a sharp bend an exhausted Anya was able to reach the shallows and make for the shore. Emerging into what had been described as ‘classic’ jungle. The type no human could survive in and she only had about a week’s rations in the pack that’d come out of the seat with her. A quick look and Smythers found her pistol, a combat knife and the rest of her gear had got soaked but would survive. Her radio however didn’t work and that was a shock as it was supposed to withstand this sort of drama. If only she knew where the hell she was. Northern Colombia for a start but exactly where? ...

It was not Anya Smythers finest hour. Shot down by the druggies she’d been detailed to reconnoitre she’d ejected from the blazing jet and plunged straight into the river. With the winter melt-water coming down it rapidly swept her down stream and away from her allies and any possible rescue team. For seemingly hours she flowed until finally on a sharp bend an exhausted Anya was able to reach the shallows and make for the shore. Emerging into what had been described as ‘classic’ jungle. The type no human could survive in and she only had about a week’s rations in the pack that’d come out of the seat with her. A quick look and Smythers found her pistol, a combat knife and the rest of her gear had got soaked but would survive. Her radio however didn’t work and that was a shock as it was supposed to withstand this sort of drama. If only she knew where the hell she was. Northern Colombia for a start but exactly where? ...

(story continues from Gai Shift - Orchid 2: The Black Orchids)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part Two Chapter 3: Olivia Hammersmith It started with a single cup of tea. At six years of age, she was asking mum where tea came from, her head filling with exotic images. At twelve, she’d read every book in the library about the Far East. By twenty, the was fully fluent in Japanese. Thirty, she was Queen Lilla’s chief council on the region. And by thirty-six, she was Her Majesty’s Ambassador to Japan. ...

(story continues from Submissive Position) Part 2 – Slutty Claudia Chapter 5: Claudia Kyle was enjoying his shower as he began getting ready for his second meeting with Jodie. His mind had wandered onto their last meeting, how sexy she looked and what would she wear tonight. This brought his mind around to what should he wear? Normally he would dress casually, not really thinking about what was suitable; this uncomplicated approach had always resulted in, even if he said it himself ‘a good look’. However tonight was different; he was now a ‘Dom’ therefore should he dress to reinforce this position? ...

It was another quiet night at the royal palace. The wind blew softly through the marble pillars, water lapping softly at the edge of luxurious pools, gargling from ornate fountains. Aids, servants, and administrators quietly walked to and fro, making little noise as they attended to their business. It was a peaceful, quiet night… save for the faint screams from the western end of the palace. Few heard the screams. Those that did hear the shrieks of the damned had long since learned to either tune it out, or simply walk of earshot. There was no need to concern themselves with them. But there was one who, against good sense, was heading towards the screams. Sneaking on the outskirts of the palace, the servant girl Tais was searching for the source of the terrified screams. Normally such a thing would be a bad idea, but with nothing else to do this night, she ignored her common sense. Boredom, and a morbid sense of curiosity, had compelled her to seek out the sources of the screams that she had heard for weeks now. She found its source moments later, in the form of a small air vent leading to the dungeons below. Kneeling in the sand, she peered through the grate. What she saw was something out of a nightmare. In dungeons deep beneath the earth, the criminals of Egypt were being prepared for burial, all being wrapped and bandaged as mummies. But these were no dead bodies of long executed lowlifes. These men and women were still alive, still breathing even as their bodies were wrapped in bandages, wads of linen and cotton being stuffed into their mouths to silence their screams and pleas for mercy. Watching the sight, Tais was both repelled, yet unable to tear her gaze away. Being the servant girl that she was, she had no reason to go to the dungeons of the palace. What happened there was none of her concern. But she was seeing it. The condemned, the worst of the worst, all about to be buried deep in the desert sands, their spirits cursed to wander forever without rest. As she looked on, she couldn’t even begin to contemplate the fate of those below… it seemed to be so cruel. No doubt these men and women had earned their sentences, but looking down at them, she only saw their frightened eyes, their terrified expressions even as bandages were wound around their heads, covering their faces forever. What a horrible thing, to know that you were only hours away from entombment, knowing that your spirit would never find rest. Such a horrible fate… and yet, despite knowing who and what they were, Tais felt something… a sense of pity for them. They were criminals, no doubt about that. But in light of such a horrible fate, she couldn’t but feel a little compassion for them. Strangely, such a realization didn’t feel wrong. ...

Part One It all started with a bondage video she’d downloaded off a pay site that had everything from soup to nuts in its archive. The deeper she got into it, the hornier she got, which rarely happened to the 30-year-old, jaded beauty when viewing adult flicks. Its effect was so profound and so riveting it literally knocked her sox off. The rest of her clothes soon followed before she reached for her vibrator and, within just a few minutes, exploded with uncommon, orgasmic delight and astonishment. ...

(story continues from The College Shortcut) Part Two. I was genuinely fearing for my life now after Mikeys earlier comment. “I’ll be back to have fun with you” he’d said. What the hell did that mean? How could any part of this be fun? Through the next couple of hours I strained against my tape bonds with all the strength I could muster, but after the few days I’d been here, taped up like a mummy, my muscles were almost totally locked, and it was all I could do to barely roll from side to side. The weight pressing down on me from all sides didn’t help either. My face was once again pressed into the middle of an overly full bag, and the moisture from my breathing through my nose had made the slick plastic wet and slippery. It was getting tough to breath now as well, and I moved my head from side to side to try to get a better angle to breathe from, but the immense weight above made it very difficult to do so. ...

Let me tell you a story. I guess you could say it started when I was going to this dance class. I guess you could say it started there because I don’t remember much except getting to the class and seeing they were installing new mirrors. Then bam the next thing I remember doing is coming to in bed. I felt terrible and while I’m half a sleep and half awake I see this guy looking down at me. He’s old, balding, glasses, white lab coat but looks, you know, in good condition right. Now for some reason, don’t ask me why, I’m thinking what ever you do don’t do the cliché and say ‘where am I’. For a start I can tell from the noise I’m in a hospital, and I feel like I had an argument with a rhino and I had come off worse. ...

continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2: Initial Training Trustee leads me out into a long hall. These are the stacks, tiers of cells line the walk. She leads me down the long corridor. I see nothing but what is in my view. I hear loud muffled noises as I walk but no discernable words reach me. “The residents are welcoming you! You are the first in many months,” Trustee says. I wonder again how long I am remaining in this restrictive and obviously temporary bondage system. ...

continued from part four Part Five Chief Inspector Marie Duchamp. Hmmm, Chief of Police Marie Duchamp sounded even better. The possibilities that could exist once she breaks the biggest case of her career. Not only was she going to capture the brains behind a smuggling ring, but reveal a multinational sex scandal as well. There was going to be lots of reporters wanting her story. She was congratulating herself for fooling those rubber perverts into thinking she was one of them. Oh sure, she had to endure having to have sex with Sylvia the dyke; but she would close her eyes and picture her former lover, Jean-Claude. Once this case was done, she would find him and they’d start over. ...

(story continues from The Numbers Game)_ Part 2 My wife keeps me in chastity. Not for any particular reason. I’ve never strayed and never wanted to but she likes the power and if it makes her happy, then I’m happy to go along with it. It’s a CB-3000, standard chastity belt but with one difference, she uses a 4-digit combination lock instead of the standard tamper proof or metal padlock which she had been using. With 10,000 possible combinations, there was no way I’d ever be able to guess the number. ...

Friday at work was a hectic day. The mainframe computer was down and the forecast was for it to be unavailable for the rest of the day. My department was being excused to leave by 10 AM. Lisa came by to let me know she expected to leave by 2 PM. She suggested we could play that afternoon in our guest house. Of course I readily agreed. At home I fixed a light lunch for myself, then gathered a few things in a gym bag and went out to the guest house to prepare. I stripped out of my work clothes and put them in a locking chest. I didn’t bother about locking it, Lisa would do that after she stripped and put her own street clothes in. I dumped everything from my bag out on the couch, then started dressing. First nylons, then garter belt, panties, bra, breast forms, blouse, short skirt, a wig, and high heeled pumps. I placed leather cuffs on my ankles and wrists. I padlocked those in place. I sat down on the couch and put on a blindfold. I put my hands behind me, passed a short length of chain through the wrist cuff D rings and used a small padlock to fix the chain. I was now virtually helpless. I wouldn’t dare try to go to the house dressed as I was and I was helpless to change clothes. I could only sit and wait for Lisa who I knew would have no intention of releasing me very soon. ...

Friday at work was a hectic day. The mainframe computer was down and the forecast was for it to be unavailable for the rest of the day. My department was being excused to leave by 10 AM. Lisa came by to let me know she expected to leave by 2 PM. She suggested we could play that afternoon in our guest house. Of course I readily agreed. At home I fixed a light lunch for myself, then gathered a few things in a gym bag and went out to the guest house to prepare. I stripped out of my work clothes and put them in a locking chest. I didn’t bother about locking it, Lisa would do that after she stripped and put her own street clothes in. I dumped everything from my bag out on the couch, then started dressing. First nylons, then garter belt, panties, bra, breast forms, blouse, short skirt, a wig, and high heeled pumps. I placed leather cuffs on my ankles and wrists. I padlocked those in place. I sat down on the couch and put on a blindfold. I put my hands behind me, passed a short length of chain through the wrist cuff D rings and used a small padlock to fix the chain. I was now virtually helpless. I wouldn’t dare try to go to the house dressed as I was and I was helpless to change clothes. I could only sit and wait for Lisa who I knew would have no intention of releasing me very soon. ...

Hi there my name is DEE and I am a 34 year old male cd and I would like to tell you about something that happened to me not so long ago. I was on nights and after a long hard shift I came home and thought that I would have some fun, first I went and had a shower, after that I locked on my CB 2000 cage and put the key for it next to the knife that I would need to cut the ropes after. I then put on my thigh boots, PVC mini skirt and corset which I laced as tight as I could. Next came the ankles which I tied but left enough rope to do a clinch knot for my wrists then on went the blindfold. I took a deep breath, placed my hands through the rope loops and pulled up the clinch. So there I was dressed as a slut, chastised and tied tight. Nikkei won’t be home till about 5 I thought to myself so I decided to relax and enjoy myself. ...

Hi there my name is DEE and I am a 34 year old male cd and I would like to tell you about something that happened to me not so long ago. I was on nights and after a long hard shift I came home and thought that I would have some fun, first I went and had a shower, after that I locked on my CB 2000 cage and put the key for it next to the knife that I would need to cut the ropes after. I then put on my thigh boots, PVC mini skirt and corset which I laced as tight as I could. Next came the ankles which I tied but left enough rope to do a clinch knot for my wrists then on went the blindfold. I took a deep breath, placed my hands through the rope loops and pulled up the clinch. So there I was dressed as a slut, chastised and tied tight. Nikkei won’t be home till about 5 I thought to myself so I decided to relax and enjoy myself. ...

Part 1: Caught Jeff was aimlessly rearranging the tools in his basement workshop on a cold and cloudy Saturday afternoon. His mind started out on a project for some shelves in the master bedroom closet, but they soon wandered off to bondage. He thought of how he could hide restraint points in the shelves so he could play there on those rare opportunities he had to indulge his love of being held snuggly in place. He’d hoped to have more time, now that the kids were off to college or living in their own apartments, but it seemed like he was having more trouble than ever getting time free from his wife. Maybe it was just that he’d hoped so much for having time that every time he was denied that freedom it was magnified. He idly kicked the locked bottom drawer of his tool box, thinking of the ropes and straps it held, and the key to another locked box that held toys, gags, and cuffs. ...

(story continues from Trashy Dom Part 1: Arrival) Part 2: Instruction With a brief yelp of surprise, Jessica suddenly found herself tumbling through a sudden rush of cool air before disappearing in a mass of clothing, including what had shared her bag only moments before. Thankfully her head was clear, giving Jessica an unobstructed view of her surroundings. She definitely was in a pile of clothing, with thick cloth walls rising up on either side of her. She muffled her surprise and confusion through the gag, which brought a cheerful giggle from above. ...

Chapter 1 – Rest and Recreation I am taking my usual rest period from my job. The stress of protecting the Boss 24/7 requires major opportunities to relax during those off hours. My choice of rest and recuperation - sealing myself into a rubber suit and taking a long swim is esoteric to the extreme. I strap on flippers and tanks; clamp a diving mask on my face and begin sucking in the cool air mix from the tanks. I drop into the water and slowly begin to paddle in the water. I let myself drop under the surface to the bottom and watch the surface distorting the sunlight. The waves and ripples are an ever-changing kaleidoscope of reflections in silver and shadow. It’s an amazing way to strip the stress of the day away and revel in basic animal desire. I push my hand to my rubberized nether region and work my finger against the button of the dildo buried inside my flower. The thing comes to life and I slowly let my body drift into pre-orgasmic revelry. ...

Follow up to The Agent in Charge, this story is Alexi’s chronicle of what he sees during the story. It kind of fills in the blank spots that the first person telling can leave. I am told to put down the events and thoughts that brought me to this situation I find myself. I must provide a little background for future readers to understand how this happened. I was a new Soviet Man in the mid-1980’s, twenty-four years old and a graduate of the Moscow State University with emphasis in Western culture and economics. I was recruited by the KGB as an analyst. I sat at a desk for six months studying western intelligence report and economic figures. My superiors gave me high praise for my thorough and accurate analysis. I wanted more. I asked for the opportunity to be a field agent, to penetrate the decadent western industrial system and provide analysis of information I provided. The idea of having a field agent who knew what was important seemed like a good one as we often wasted many hours sifting through fluff to find the kernels of truth. ...